Category: English

In a dimly lit room, two individuals, an eighteen-year-old boy and a fifteen-year-old girl, were seated on the floor. The atmosphere was tense and heavy, filled with sorrow. “I do not want you to go, Richard. What am I going to do without you around?” Gabriella said. “Please stay,” she pleaded with tears in her eyes. She had thought she would be strong, but she realized that she needed him as the fear of him leaving overwhelmed her. Richard sighed deeply, feeling the same way about his departure as Gabriella. Then he said to her, holding her in his arms, “I also do not want to leave, but my mom doesn’t want me to stay, and she has convinced my dad to send me to London, and there is no way I can go against his decision. You know how my father is.” Gabriella sniffed, wiping away her tears, and nodded in agreement as she realized Richard was right that his father was the one who had the final say in their family, and once he made a decision, it was difficult to change it. “She doesn’t like me, and that’s why she is sending you away,” she pointed out. Richard couldn’t deny that fact. Because he was aware that his mother didn’t approve of Gabriella and constantly tried to turn him against her. Simply because Gabriella came from a lower-class background, and his mother believed she wasn’t suitable for him. However, Gabriella needed the assurance that Richard would always stand by her, regardless of what his mother or anyone else said. With that, he held her hands and gazed deeply into her eyes as he declared, “No matter what my mom does, I will never forget you, my sweet Gabriella.” Saying that, he leaned in and passionately kissed her, conveying his every emotion in that moment. Breaking the kiss, he rested his head on her shoulder. “Promise me you’ll wait for me,” Richard requested. Though he knew he didn’t have to ask Gabriella that. Because he knew she would always wait for him, no matter how long it took for him to return to her. “Richard! I promise I’ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes for you to come back. I’ll wait for you,” Gabriella promised. Richard smiled, comforted by Gabriella’s words. “I love you, Gabriella.” “I love you, Richard,” she replied and kissed him. Gabriella and Richard grew up together as best friends since they were children. Richard was the son of a billionaire, who shared everything with Gabriella. They played together and did everything together. However, as time went on, romantic feelings began to develop between them. The way he stared at her and how she responded to his advances made their feelings obvious. Despite the three-year age difference, Gabriella couldn’t help but love him. She cared for him deeply, and he was willing to risk everything for her, even going against his mother’s wishes. Richard’s mother, Rosella, detested Gabriella because her mother worked as a helper for Richard’s family. And Rosella considered associating with the daughter of a helper to be unacceptable. She attempted to separate them several times, even going as far as trying to fire Gabriella’s mother. However, her husband refused to allow it, which left Rosella frustrated. Every effort to come between them failed, and this made her increasingly agitated. When Rosella witnessed Richard and Gabriella kissing, her suspicions were confirmed, and her anger reached its peak. She stormed into the room filled with rage, and the other helpers quickly fled. Concerned, Roberto, Richard’s father, left his bedroom and approached Rosella. He tried to calm her down and find out what had upset her so much. However, Rosella remained silent. Roberto persisted, asking if she wanted to talk about it. Out of nowhere, Rosella demanded that Richard be sent to London. Confused, Roberto questioned her sudden request and asked if their son had done something wrong. Rosella explained that she had caught him being romantic with Gabriella, whom she viewed as beneath their social status. Roberto disagreed, believing that one mistake should not result in their only child being sent away. Rosella stubbornly threatened to take matters into her own hands if he didn’t comply. With that, she stormed out of the room, leaving Roberto feeling defeated and sighing heavily. The following morning, Roberto called Richard into the study room, and they both sat down. “Hey, dad, do you want to talk?” Richard asked. “Yes! Can you tell me about your true relationship with your best friend?” Roberto asked, getting straight to the point. “You mean Gabriella?” Richard asked. “Yes, Gabriella,” Roberto responded. “She is my girlfriend,” Richard answered honestly. There was no point in hiding it. The truth would come out sooner or later. Roberto sighed deeply. It seemed like his wife was right all along. Richard was in a romantic relationship with Gabriella. “Your girlfriend! Alright then, get ready to leave for London soon,” Roberto said. “But dad!” Richard exclaimed. “Do not argue, Richard. You are going, and that’s final,” Roberto said with command laced in his tone, leaving no room for arguments. “Fine, DAD. I know this is all mom’s doing,” Richard said as he stormed out in anger, leaving his dad in seat. As the sun rose on the day of his departure, the villa was filled with silence. Then he woke up to the sound of his alarm, which he hated. So he stood up to take his bath as he reluctantly prepared for his forced journey to London. Meanwhile, Rosella was in the sitting room, getting everything ready for Richard’s departure. A few minutes later, Richard was fully prepared, and he descended the stairs to find everything ready. This made him sad, as he had to leave behind everything he loved and go to a place where he knew no one. But above all, he had no choice but to obey his parents. He gathered his bags and took one last look at the villa, reminiscing on the memories he had there. Thoughts of Gabriella flashed through his mind. Taking a deep breath, he hugged his parents tightly, he wiped his tears, and got into the car. Knowing that one day he would return and make Gabriella his wife, but for now, he had to fulfill his parents’ wishes.

Ten years later…. Gabriella woke up that morning in her bed, filled with excitement. She was so thrilled that she could feel her heart racing. And moments later, she went to assist her mom, Elena, in the kitchen. As she smiled to herself, her mother became curious, so she asked what had brought such a radiant smile to her face. “Darling, can you please share with me what is making you so joyful?” Elena inquired. Gabriella chuckled as she responded. “Mom, do you want to know?” “I do, Gabriella, please tell me,” Elena responded. “ Okay, I will tell you,” Gabriella finally agreed. “Mom,” She began. “Richard is returning from London today,” Gabriella continued, as her cheek reddened. However, Elena did not share in her daughter’s happiness upon hearing this news as her smile vanished. “Are you sure he will remember you?” she asked cautiously. Elena knew that this topic was a sensitive one, so she approached it with caution. “Why would he not remember me, Mom?” she asked irritably. Her mother had tried to discourage her from holding onto the promise she made to Richard multiple times, but she refused to give up. “We made a promise to each other to stay together forever, and I have waited for him this long. I am sure he would do the same. We share an undying love,” Gabriella responded. Elena’s bitter explanation followed. “My darling, I want your heart to be safe and unharmed. That is why I asked, and you must understand the reality of our situation compared to theirs. They are billionaires, and we are just servants. That is the truth,” Elena explained with a hint of bitterness in her voice. She had witnessed many love stories end because of differences in social status. She was simply concerned for Gabriella, not wanting her to get hurt. Gabriella gasped. “I know Richard loves me, Mom. He told me so. He doesn’t care about our social status differences. He loves me for who I am, and he’s willing to fight the world for us,” she voiced out as tears filled her eyes without her realizing. And so, with frustration in her demeanor, she stormed off to her room, as she locked herself inside. “Oh my God,” muttered Elena. She was in pain seeing her daughter so vulnerable, but she had to be honest so Gabriella could be prepared for whatever might happen. “I’m just a mother trying to look out for her only child,” Elena mumbled to herself. Meanwhile, in her room, Gabriella was lost in thoughts about her mother’s words. She had her doubts, but she still held onto her hope that it would be a great night for her because Richard would keep the promise he made to her. He just had to keep his promise! At the villa, there were numerous lights, which were decorated with the most exquisite colors and designs. Happiness permeated every corner, as laughter echoed everywhere. Rosella and Roberto were extremely thrilled to hear that their only son was returning home after a decade, so they organized a grand welcome party for him. The party had gained much attention before Richard’s arrival, as Rosella spared no effort in ensuring the finest quality of everything, from the wine to the cuisine. She hired the best bands and planners, and paid meticulous attention to every detail to make her son’s arrival the best possible. She did a double-check on everything for any faults and once she noticed even the smallest of flaws, she flares up. Apart from welcoming their son, Rosella had additional reasons for her painstaking preparations. She had a fondness for being surrounded by elegance and high-quality things, so she dedicated extra time to make the party an unforgettable experience, to elevate her social status among her wealthy friends and be unbeatable. While Rosella was preoccupied with the party, Roberto eagerly anticipated seeing his son after such a long time. He was anxious to learn about the events that had transpired in his son’s life, as their communication had been limited since he departed for London with a heart full of pain and anger. “It’s been ten years; that should be in the past,” Roberto muttered. Then he sighed, as he began with a bright smile on his face, “I miss our son, Rosella. I can’t wait to see him after all these years. I wonder how he looks now.” “Oh, Roberto, he must look so handsome. After all, he is your son,” Rosella replied. Listening to the words of his wife, Roberto wore a smile on his face and he said, “Come here, my beautiful wife,” as he embraced her tightly. Still in his embrace, Rosella continued with her reassuring words, “Don’t worry, my love. He will be fine,” Two hours later, Gabriella and her mother arrived at the villa. Immediately, Rosella noticed them, she walked towards them with a hateful expression. “Why are you arriving late, Elena?” Rosella asked in a cold tone. “I apologize, madam. Gabriella wasn’t feeling well,” Elena lied. Rosella rolled her eyes at Elena’s excuse, still glaring at them both with hatred. Then she said, “Had my husband supported my decision towards you, I would have fired you a long time ago.” “What are you waiting for, Elena? There’s plenty to do,” she said scornfully. “Of course, madam,” Elena replied with a smile. She was unaffected by Rosella’s look, as she had grown accustomed to it after working with them for over twenty-five years. Elena went off to do her tasks, and as always, Gabriella followed her mother to help. After a few minutes, Rosella approached Gabriella and Elena while they were working, as she noticed how evident their happiness was about something. “What’s so funny?” Rosella asked scornfully. “Why do you want to know?” Gabriella responded in the same tone. “I see you speak rudely now. Is this the way your mother raised you?” Rosella scolded. She wondered why she hadn’t ordered her men to kill Elena yet. “She apologizes, madam,” Elena replied respectfully. Seeing Elena’s apology, Rosella decided to let the matter go. Then she began looking at Gabriella’s dress, which made her say, “I see you’re all dressed up. Is there an event?” “My best friend is coming back today, and I dressed up for him,” Gabriella replied with excitement. This made Rosella give a hysterical laughter as she said, “Oh, your best friend? The same best friend who hasn’t bothered to contact you in ten years?” Gabriella felt hurt by Rosella’s statement, but consoled herself with thoughts of Richard. She pondered the reason why Rosella hated her so much. It was true that Richard hadn’t contacted her throughout the past decade, but she didn’t blame him. He had been incredibly busy with his father’s empire abroad, and Gabriella admired his accomplishments. Rosella continued to laugh uncontrollably before saying, “I hope you don’t get too broken tonight, sweetheart.” she smirked before leaving. However, little did Gabriella know that she had many challenges ahead. Despite Rosella’s words, Gabriella held onto hope and happiness. Her words caused Gabriella to lose herself in thought, asking, “What does she mean by me getting shattered?” Elena reassured her, saying, “You don’t have to take Rosella’s words seriously. You know she will say anything to hurt you because she doesn’t want you around.” Filled with anger, Gabriella exclaimed, “I can’t understand why she despises me so much.” Elena praised her, as she said, “It’s because you are a rare gem, Gabriella.” Hearing her mother’s words lifted Gabriella’s mood once again. As she said, with a determination not to let Rosella’s words affect her. “Let’s get back to our chores.” She held a strong belief that Richard would rectify everything, and she was prepared to face any ridicule Rosella might throw her way. Lost in the memories of her love, Gabriella chuckled with excitement. “Oh, mum! I can’t wait to see him. It’s as if my heart is about to burst out of my chest,” she daydreamed. Although Elena smiled at her daughter, she felt worried inside, desperately hoping the evening would turn out well for Gabriella. “My love, you will certainly do great tonight,” she said, providing her daughter with hope and courage to overcome any obstacles. Elena was scared for Gabriella due to their social status and the wealth of the Maxwells’ family. She believed they would never reach their status even in a thousand decades. However, she refrained from voicing her thoughts aloud to avoid jinxing her daughter’s happiness. It had been a long time since she had seen Gabriella this happy. So they continued the chores and, amidst the ongoing conversation, they made progress in handling the preparations for the party and cleaning the exquisite antiques around the villa. Elena smiled silently, anticipating the relaxation she would feel with Rosella’s presence, knowing she would no longer be subjected to her constant teasing. However, Gabriella remained unaffected by this and continued to immerse herself in thoughts of her beloved Richard. Suddenly, she remembered she needed to freshen up. “Mom! I’ll be back soon,” she exclaimed and ran off happily. “But Gabby!” Elena smiled, resigning herself to the situation. “That girl can be quite overwhelming at times,” she muttered softly. “I will just finish up the remaining chores.” As Gabriella cleaned up, she was reminded of another tender moment with Richard, which was their last kiss before he left. This stirred up her emotions once more. “I really can’t wait to see Richard again,” she murmured to herself. “Or perhaps I’m expressing my feelings too strongly,” she pondered, questioning herself. After she finished her cleanups, then she returned to assist her mother with the remaining chores.

***** In the evening, Richard finally arrived at his family’s villa, where everyone was dressed up for the elaborate party. His parents, Rosella and Roberto, heard the car horn and were certain it belonged to Richard. They hurried outside to see, and to their joy, it was indeed Richard! Excitement overwhelmed them, as if their hearts wanted to burst out of their bodies. They ran towards him with overflowing love and happiness. Coincidentally, Gabriella also heard the horn, and her face turned red as she blushed uncontrollably. She was filled with immense happiness because the love of her life had finally arrived. She started heading towards him, only for her to receive a call from her boss at the office, which made her feel compelled to answer it. Rosella and Roberto warmly embraced their only child and showered him with unconditional love. “Come, let’s go inside,” Rosella said. “Mom, Dad!” Richard exclaimed happily. “I have missed you both so much. It’s good to see you again, guys,” he said excitedly as he hugged his parents. “It’s great to see you too, my son,” Roberto responded. He had just been worried for no reason. His son didn’t seem to have any grudge against him. “How was your journey?” Roberto asked. “I trust it was not stressful?” “It was not, Dad. Mom made sure it was the best,” he answered and laughed. “You look so lean, my darling,” Rosella commented as she assessed her son from head to toe. “Mom, it’s just stress,” Richard responded and shook his mother off of him. “Come, let’s return to the party. The guests must be waiting already,” Roberto urged. With that, Richard nodded, and so they walked their way there. Reaching where the celebration was happening, the guests welcomed Richard home with a toast and immediately bombarded him with different questions, “Oh, are you ready to fully take over the company?” “Are you ready for marriage now?” The guest continued to ask questions repeatedly, which irritated Richard. However, he felt obligated to stay and didn’t want to appear rude. He sighed in resignation, muttering to himself, “This is going to be a long night.” He had opposed his mother’s decision to throw a party, but she insisted, and now he found himself trapped in a location he didn’t want to be. Gabriella continued to assist her mother in the kitchen as her phone rang once again. checking her phone screen, she saw it was still her boss calling, this time she refused to pick up the call. Elena noticed how frustrated her daughter looked, but refused to say anything to her. Some moments later, the call still persisted so she walked outside to responded to it the time, At the same time, Richard received a message on his own phone, causing his initial smile to vanish and be replaced by a frown. He excused himself and departed from the party as he headed to his room. Back outside, Gabriella became increasingly annoyed while speaking on the phone. Despite repeatedly informing him that she wasn’t available for a shift that night, he was stubbornly persistent in asking her to make a delivery. If it weren’t for his advanced age, she would have hung up on him long ago and wouldn’t mind the cost of her job. “Sir, I have informed you numerous times that I am not a…” Gabriella was suddenly interrupted as someone swiftly covered her mouth and nose with a white handkerchief. “Hmmm,” she managed to murmur before her voice became muffled, causing her to drop her phone. She desperately tried to break free from her assailant’s grasp, but her efforts grew weaker as she gradually lost consciousness. But within seconds, she slipped into unconsciousness. The thug proceeded to drag her away from the party and out of the villa. ** Gabriella remained unconscious, still lying with the kidnappers in the vehicle as they transported her from the villa. One of the kidnappers grabbed his phone and dialed the person who had organized the abduction. “We already have the girl and we’re en route to the hotel,” he informed them. “You can send the room number to the hotel where we’re supposed to deliver her. Make sure to use the back entrance and avoid being seen,” the person instructed before ending the call. Within moments, the goon’s phone vibrated, indicating a new message. He retrieved his phone and discovered the room number where they were supposed to leave Gabriella. The group arrived at the back of the hotel, where a staff member was already waiting for them. Hastily, he guided them into the hotel and to the designated room where Gabriella was to be left. The kidnappers quickly placed her on the bed and proceeded to undress her. “Boss, how about we have some fun with the girl?” someone asked the leader. “I had the same idea, but not now. We’ll do it later, once everything settles down,” the leader of the goons replied. With that, they exited the room. Then shortly after, they texted the person who hired them to inform them that the job was completed. They also sent a message to Richard on his phone: “Your childhood lover is now promiscuous and available for anything. Come to room 4012 at the Empire Hotel and see it for yourself.” Meanwhile, Richard had just finished delivering his speech after his parents had officially announced to the whole world that he was taking over the company. While everyone was busy congratulating him for the big news, his phone suddenly beeped. Thinking it was the previous caller, he decided to ignore it. But however, his mother approached him as she saw him from a distance when he began ignoring the call and she said, “Answer your phone, dear. It might be something important.” With a slight smile of reluctance in his expression he decided to respond to the call not wanting to refuse or disrespect his mother, and so he brought his phone out of his pocket and he proceeded to open the message only for him to see an unbelievable revelation. Disappointment flushed through his expression and resulted in a change in his countenance as he was not expecting to see what he had just read. As Rosella saw the change in Richard’s expression she gave a smirk of satisfaction, knowing that her plan had worked. And there was no way Gabriella would ever be able to put Richard under her control now.

Upon noticing the change in Richard’s expression, she approached him and feigned concern. “My love, what’s wrong? Aren’t you feeling well?” she inquired with a slight smirk on her face. “It’s nothing, Mom. I just need to go somewhere now,” Richard replied. “Can I come with you?” Rosella requested. But filled with rage, he gave an aggressive response, “I’m fine, Mom! Give me a break, please.” He then departed from the villa, got into his car, and drove directly to the address mentioned in the message. Rosella didn’t want to miss seeing Gabriella’s reaction when her hopes of marrying Richard were shattered, so she followed him in another car. After a long journey and trailing, they arrived at the hotel, which happened to be one of the hotels owned by her family. This made it easy to get Gabriella to the room. The staff immediately greeted him upon seeing him. “Please give me the key card for room 4012,” he commanded, disregarding their greetings. “Sir, there is a guest currently staying in that room,” the concierge informed him. “If you don’t want to lose your job, then give me the key card!” Richard yelled in anger. “I suggest you do as he says,” Rosella, Richard’s mother, said from behind her son. Richard was not surprised to see his mother there; he had realized from the moment he left their family mansion that she was following him. The concierge did not need to be told twice and handed the key card over to Richard. He and his mother promptly made their way to their private elevator and ascended to the floor where the room was located. Without wasting any time, Richard forcefully inserted the key into the door and opened it, driven by his intense curiosity to uncover the truth. He walked into his room and, to his surprise, found his arch nemesis, Simon Grey, standing in front of the door. He didn’t care about the invasion of his privacy, so he continued further into the room, where he discovered Gabriella was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and the duvet covering her unclothed body. In a fit of rage, Richard yelled, “Gabriella!” Forty minutes earlier, Simon was lost in thought as his driver transported him home. He understood why his mother was at his house; she desired a daughter-in-law who would provide her with grandchildren. As her only child, the pressure on him had become unbearable. However, he had no interest in getting married. If his mother wanted grandchildren, he would be more than willing to provide them through surrogacy, but she vehemently refused this idea. “Take me to the nearest hotel!” he suddenly commanded. His secretary looked puzzled by this abrupt request. Simon knew his mother would be furious if he didn’t return home, but he didn’t care. “You heard me correctly the first time. Take me to the closest hotel. It doesn’t matter if it’s not my usual one, just get me there!” he ordered, his tone even colder than before. He was in no mood to endure his mother’s tirade tonight. The driver promptly complied with his request, and four minutes later, they arrived at a hotel. “Sir, this hotel belongs to the Greys,” his secretary pointed out. “I don’t care,” Simon stated as he stepped out. His secretary quickly entered the hotel and booked a room for him. “You can go now,” he said, taking the key card from his secretary. He examined It and noticed that his room was room 4013. Without wasting any time, he immediately headed towards the room. However, just as he was about to enter, a thought suddenly occurred to him. If he did not make It home, his mother would forcefully extract the truth from his secretary and would immediately come to the hotel. Simon heard the elevator door open and noticed another man approaching him. The man stopped at the room opposite his, which gave Simon an idea. “Excuse me, can we switch rooms?” he said to the man. His tone made it clear that it was more of a demand than a request. The man was about to decline when he recognized Simon. Only a fool would go against his wishes. “Sure, sir,” he acquiesced, and they exchanged key cards. Finally, Simon entered his room. He quickly removed his suit jacket and casually placed it on the chair. He felt utterly exhausted from the numerous meetings he had attended, and all he desired was to get some sleep. However, his plans were interrupted as he approached the bed and discovered an unconscious woman lying naked. This left Simon shocked. Initially, he believed she was one of those audacious women who desired to seduce him and create a scandal. However, something gave him the intuition that this was not the case. Then he approached the bed and assisted her in finding a more comfortable sleeping position since she appeared to be in distress. Following this, he gently covered her body with the duvet, recognizing the impropriety of witnessing her in such a vulnerable state. Subsequently, he captured a photograph of her face and proceeded to make a phone call. “Hello, sir,” Tion, his secretary, answered. “I have just forwarded you a photo; please gather any and all information you can about this woman,” Simon instructed. “W-woman!” Tion exclaimed, shocked by the request. He never expected to hear those words from his boss. “Did I not speak clearly? If your hearing is causing you difficulties, I suggest you resign,” Simon coldly retorted. “No, sir, it’s just unusual for you to request an investigation regarding a woman,” Tion honestly expressed. “I expect a report on her by tomorrow’s end,” Simon ordered before promptly ending the call. He redirected his focus towards the woman, who continued to slumber on the bed, who seemed oblivious to the world around her. A knock on the door disrupted his thoughts. Then he rose and opened the door without bothering to check who it was, only to be surprised by the presence of his self-proclaimed arch-enemy.

A knock on the door interrupted his train of thought. He stood up and opened the door without bothering to check who it was. To his surprise, it was his self-proclaimed arch-enemy, Richard Maxwell. Suddenly, there was an awkward silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Anger burned between them. “Well, hello! If it isn’t Almighty Simon Grey,” Richard sneered. “What are you doing here?” Simon asked angrily. Richard smirked, his eyes filled with hatred. “One of my spies told me you have a girl with you,” he said. Simon became even more infuriated. “And how does that concern you?” he retorted to Richard. Richard’s obvious smirk displayed his intense dislike for Simon and how much he was enjoying the situation. With all the commotion happening between Richard and Simon at the entrance of the room, Gabriella was awoken from her deep sleep. It took her quite some time to gather her thoughts as her head was pounding. After a few minutes, while Richard and Simon continued their argument, Gabriella was taken aback to find herself in an unfamiliar room, with the only memory being her abduction by some men. “Where am I?” she asked, surprised. This interruption caused the argument to cease, and both Richard and Simon turned to look at her. Simon left the door open and approached Gabby, making it easy for Richard to enter the room. “Well, well, well, so I heard correctly,” Richard said. “So, you trade your body for money,” he accused Gabby. “What? Are you joking? What do you mean, Richard?” she shouted, tears filling her eyes. “Do these two know each other?” Simon murmured. “Yes, Gabriella Hart! You heard me correctly,” Richard stated. “Do I even know this man? Who are you?” Gabby questioned. “Stop pretending,” Richard interrupted. “I don’t buy it. Stop pretending you don’t know him, because I don’t care,” he insisted. “My mom was always right – you’re a cheap whore who sells her body for money!” Richard yelled in anger. “Gabby, I thought you were waiting for me, just like you promised. And here you are, sleeping around with men, and even worse, with SIMON GREY!” he said. Despite everything that was happening, Richard’s main concern was seeing her with his arch enemy, which crushed his ego and fueled his desire for revenge. “Richard, it’s not what you think. I’ve always been yours, even when you left. All I remember is being grabbed by some men at the party, blindfolded, and forced into a van. I tried to run, but then I suddenly felt suffocated when they put a cloth over my nose. And now I’m here, that’s all I can remember,” she explained. But Richard was unwilling to listen, consumed by his thirst for revenge. Gabriella tried to touch him, but he snapped, “Get your hands off me, you dirty pig.” He then threw her onto the bed, injuring her slightly, and all she could do was cry. Richard huffed and left the room. Meanwhile, amidst all this chaos, Simon remained silent and confused. He wondered how she ended up in bed and how he ended up in the same room with her. However, Simon was secretly enjoying the drama, as a plan to ruin his arch enemy took shape in his mind, allowing him to keep a hold on abby. On his way home from the park, Richard noticed his mother’s car at the same hotel and received a call from her. He wondered why she was at the hotel. “Hello, mom!” he said. “Hello Richard! Where are you? We have been searching for you. Do you know how worried Roberto and I are?” Rosella scolded. “Jesus Christ, Mom! I’m not a teenager anymore. I have my issues sometimes,” he shouted. “Where are you?” she asked. “Where are you, Mom?” Richard asked, smirking. “What has come over you? Anyway, I followed you immediately after you left the party in a rather awkward state. I wanted to know what was happening,” she said. “And by the way, what the heck are you doing at the Grey’s hotel? Are there any pending deals between you and Dad that we are unaware of?” Rosella questioned. “It’s a long story, Mom,” Richie responded. “Okay, I’m almost home. We’ll talk when we’re both settled at home,” he concluded. “Very well, drive safely, my darling,” Rosella responded. A few hours passed, but Gabby couldn’t gather the mental balance to leave the room. Simon received a call from Tion. “Yes, Tion, tell me,” he requested. “Sir, I obtained some information about the woman,” said Tion. “Okay, what is it?” Simon asked eagerly. “I found out that her name is Gabriella Hart. She and her mother, Elena Hart, work for the Maxwells. She is very humble and easy-going. I also discovered that she and Richard Maxwell are childhood friends and have been in a romantic relationship. Furthermore, I found out that Rosella Maxwell, Simon’s mother, despises Gabriella to an extreme extent. She even convinced Roberto, Richard’s father, to send him abroad just to keep Gabriella away from her son. I also learned that Rosella abuses Gabriella at every opportunity she gets. That’s all I have for now, sir,” said Tion. “Thank you, Tion,” Simon said, slightly intrigued. “Very well, sir,” he responded, and the call disconnected. Simon took a deep breath and rested his neck against the edge of the couch, focusing on his breath. Meanwhile, Gabriella continued to cry, feeling numb and in shock from the events that had transpired. Simon felt a sense of pity for her, knowing she was innocent. However, his egotistical nature prevented him from showing any empathy as he stared at her without blinking. After some time, he attempted to speak to Gabby. “Are you alright, miss?” Simon asked, genuinely concerned. However, Gabriella did not respond, which irritated him slightly. Frustrated, he returned to his seat and pulled out his laptop to resume working. Amid the silence, Gabby began trembling uncontrollably, but Simon failed to notice as his work took precedence over her well-being. Later on, Gabby hastily left the hotel room, her face soaked with tears and a look of confusion and numbness evident. She had forgotten to put on her slippers, completely consumed by thoughts of her unwavering faithfulness to Richard. “Why would I ever betray you, Richard?” she whispered to herself, rambling as she walked out of the hotel building. Passersby stared at her, perceiving her as a madwoman due to her simultaneous crying, talking to herself, and walking. After some time, Simon turned his gaze towards Gabby and was shocked to find her gone. Confused, he quickly checked the bathroom, growing increasingly worried as his vengeful plans against the Maxwells seemed to be falling apart. “Hello! Miss, are you there?” he shouted, opening the door and finding the room empty. In a state of panic, he decided to contact Emilia and Tion at the reception. “Hello, Emilia,” he said to the receptionist, trying to maintain composure. “Good day, sir. How may I assist you today?” Emilia responded. “Emilia, have you seen a woman in a red mini gown in the lobby today?” he inquired. “No, sir, I haven’t noticed anyone matching that description,” she answered. “Shall I instruct the security to thoroughly check everyone checking out?” Emilia suggested. “Yes, please do that, Emilia. Also, I will reach out to Tion for assistance in finding her,” Simon replied. “Very well, sir. Is there anything else you require?” Emilia asked. “Not yet, I will call you when I need anything. Thank you, Emilia,” he concluded. “Alright, sir. Bye, sir,” Emilia responded. They both hung up the call at the same time and dropped the phone. Simon immediately called Tion. “Find her, she is missing,” Simon ordered. “Very well, sir,” Tion responded. The call ended, and he got lost in his thoughts. “Why would no one believe this lady?” he murmured to himself. “It is so obvious she would never hurt anyone, but anyway, life happens,” Simon concluded. He then sat down and returned to his work. After a long struggle to leave the hotel, Gabriella successfully left. She began walking aimlessly, crying profusely and talking to herself in confusion. “Why me? What have I done to deserve this?” she questioned. “Who did this to me when I have done nothing to anyone?” Gabby interrogated herself. “Why did he not believe me? I am still his Gabby, HIS GABRIELLA HART, who waited ten years to see him again,” she sobbed. She continued crying and questioning herself while walking barefooted, oblivious to everything around her. She was so lost in her tears that she did not realize the moment she moved from the walkway to the main road, ignoring the honking cars passing by. She was so engrossed in her pain and tears that she didn’t care what could happen to her. She kept walking without a destination until the street became extremely deserted and the sky was filled with fear and terror, but Gabriella was not moved by it. After crying for hours, she suddenly realized it was already midnight. As all she could hear was the silent wind passing through the trees, and she realized she was the only one left outside in the town. She stood up, wiped her tears, and made her way home. At first, she lost her way because her eyes were drenched with tears and she couldn’t see clearly. Meanwhile, Elena was already searching for Gabriella. She scoured every corner of the Maxwell’s villa, but Gabby was nowhere to be found. Elena became extremely anxious to know where her daughter had gone. Then, she noticed Richard walking in and so she made the decision of asking him about Gabriella’s whereabouts, despite her fear of his evident anger. “Excuse me, Richard sir. Have you seen Gabriella? I can’t seem to find her anywhere,” Elena asked with curiosity. “I haven’t seen Gabriella since the party,” Richard lied. “Perhaps she went home to get some fresh air, “ “You might be right, sir. I will continue searching,” Elena responded. Richard left her standing there confused as Elena continued her search for Gabriella, feeling extremely worried sensing something was wrong. Afterwards, Simon received a call from Tion, which piqued his curiosity. “Sir, I have information that she has left the hotel and is somewhere in the city. We’re trying to track her down, and I will call you to let you know if we find her,” Tion said. “Don’t bother, Tion. Find her. I need her here as soon as possible,” Simon yelled. “I will find her, sir,” Tion responded. They both ended the call, and Simon grew worried because he needed his plans to succeed so badly. He was eager to exact revenge on Richard Maxwell. After a few minutes of been lost in his thoughts, Simon continued his work.

After the conversation between Elena and Richard about Gabriella, a few ladies entered the villa a few minutes later, looking confused as they did not know whom to ask about the person they were looking for. Luckily, Elena walked in at the right time, and one of the ladies approached her for directions to find the person they were seeking. “Excuse me, ma’am, do you know where Richard Maxwell is?” she asked. “Why do you seek Richard Maxwell?” Elena interrogated. “He asked us to meet him in his villa, and he told us to ask for him from anyone at the villa,” one of the ladies responded. “Kindly sit while I call him for you. What do I say your name is?” Elena asked. “Tell him, Elizabeth,” the lady answered. Elena left to meet Richard. When she arrived at his room, she knocked three times on his door “Come in,” Richard responded. “Good day, Mr. Richard. You have three guests waiting for you in the waiting room. One of them said her name is Elizabeth,” Elena said. “Oh! Tell them to come upstairs to my room,” he replied. Elena looked extremely shocked and disappointed, but did not say anything because he is her boss. She felt only pity for her daughter, knowing how much she loved Richard and how long she had waited. So she left Richard’s room to deliver the message to his guests. After a short walk, she arrived at the waiting room. “Mr. Richard is waiting for you in his room. It is located on the second floor, to your right,” Elena said to them with a slight smirk on her face. “Thank you,” one of the ladies said, while the others left without expressing gratitude to Elena. But she wasn’t bothered because all she could think about was finding her missing daughter. She had a feeling that something terrible had happened to her poor daughter. Eventually, she started calling everyone she knew who had a certain relationship with her daughter to check if they knew where she was, but to no avail. After a while, Rosella arrived at the villa and saw Elena. “Elena, where is my son?” she questioned. “He is in his room,” Elena replied with a direct tone. “Is he okay? What is he doing in his room?” Rosella murmured to herself while Elena was still standing in front of her. “I think he has a guest, ma’am,” Elena poked her nose. “A guest? A female guest or a male guest?” she asked in curiosity. “I do not know, madam. Can I return to my post?” Elena responded. Rosella became more curious and wanted to go and check who the guest was, but she stopped herself. As she murmured to herself. “He is mature enough to decide what he wants. I will see him later then,” So she left and went to her room. “Gabriella was still on her way home, unable to hold back her tears as she cried like a little child. She had been deeply wounded by the man she had loved for the past ten years, and never imagined in her dreams that he would ever hurt her like this. Meanwhile, Elena was still searching for her missing daughter, causing her a great deal of distress and agony. Suddenly, Gabriella arrived at the villa and ran to meet her mother at her workspace. “Mother! Mother!” she yelled, running towards her. Upon hearing Gabriella’s voice, Elena’s heart skipped a beat, and tears streamed down her face as she rushed to meet her daughter, embracing her without hesitation. “My love! Where have you been? Do you know how worried I was about you? Please, never do this to me again,” Elena said, her eyes filled with tears. “Mother, I was kidnapped,” Gabby trembled. “What?!” Elena exclaimed. “Where, when, how? Tell me everything. I want to know every detail,” she questioned in anxiety. With that, Gabriella narrated the entire incident, from her abduction at the party to the suffocation and waking up in a hotel room with a man, to the conversation she had with Richard, and how she broke down and cried. “Hmm, it will all get better. We will be fine. Just hold on a little longer while I change my clothes, and then we can go home today,” Elena consoled. Gabriella sat down next to her mother, resting her head on her thighs. Elena felt sorry for her sweet daughter because she knew that what awaited her was something she was not mentally prepared for.” A few minutes later, Richard came downstairs to the living room with his female guest, while the ladies were giggling at each other. Coincidentally, Rosella arrived in the living room at the same time and was surprised to see some unfamiliar women with her son. “Hello, champ,” she said. “Hi, Mom, when did you get back?” replied Richard. “A few hours ago. Who are these lovely ladies?” Rosella asked. “Oh, mother, they are the mothers of my guests,” he smiled. “Guests, you say!” She smirked. “Okay, love, we’ll talk later,” she giggled heavily and left. Then Gabby and her mother entered the living room, which led to the exit of the villa. Gabby was shocked when she saw some unknown women with Richard and how close they all were to him. This made her numb but also angry. She tried to speak, but her mother held her back, trying to control her outburst. However, Gabby did not care, and for the first time, Gabriella Hart disobeyed her mother and stormed towards Richard with an evident fury. “Who are these ladies?” She challenged him. But Richard paid her no attention and considered her insignificant, as he savored every moment of the torment he was perceiving. “Richard Maxwell!” Gabby yelled in frustration. “So you broke your promise of being in a relationship exclusively with me and went on to have multiple affairs with different women? You disgust me, Richard,” she said. But Richard completely ignored her, which only aggravated her further, causing her to forcefully turn his face towards her. “Can’t you hear me calling you, Richard? What is your explanation for this?” she shouted. And instantly, he faced her as he spoke out, “And I also need you to explain your intimacy with Simon Grey?” Tears swelled in her eyes as she explained, “I never slept with him. How many times do I have to explain this to you? I was kidnapped and drugged. How can I elaborate more on my explanation?” “Do I look like I care? Can you please leave? You are interrupting my work here with my guest,” the ladies smiled, but this disgusted Gabriella. “You slimy perverts,” she said while filled with anger. During the entire conversation between Gabriella and Richard, Elena and Rosella listened attentively and awkwardly stared at each other. “I thought you loved me, but now I see you are just like your mother,” said Gabby angrily. “Do not dare drag me into this, Gabriella. I never asked you to wait for him or fall in love with him. And do you think someone like him would want to be with someone like you?” Rosella scoffed at her words. “Ma’am, with all due respect, never talk to my daughter that way. If you had trained your son well, he would have respect for women. But all you have is an excuse for a son who is a man whore in a suit,” Elena defended. Gabriella was shocked to see her mother react that way for the first time, which made tears stream down her face. “Let us go, baby. These people are monsters, and they are not worth your tears,” she consoled. Then they left through the exit, but suddenly Elena came back and gave Richard a tight slap on his cheek, leaving everyone shocked and perplexed. “That is for hurting my daughter and making her feel vulnerable, you bastard,” she said to him. But all Richard could feel at that moment was a tremendous amount of rage because he felt extremely embarrassed by Gabriella and Elena. This turned him into a bloodthirsty, revengeful being. After Gabriella and her mother had left the villa and were on the street late at night, both of them felt weak and emotionally drained. Gabriella’s mother couldn’t help but feel pity for her daughter and made an effort to console her. “My love, don’t cry over him because he is not worth it. You are extremely beautiful, vibrant, and still young. You will find someone who will truly love you for who you are,” Elena advised, trying to comfort her daughter. “Baby, please don’t cry,” she pleaded. “But, mother, do I deserve this?” Gabby questioned, scoffing. She wished she could do something to help her daughter, but she knew she wasn’t capable. So, she continued trying to console her. Gabriella and Elena were still walking on the road when they noticed a truck approaching. Unbeknownst to them, it carried the thugs who had been sent to carry out a mission. Unfortunately, they were heading straight towards Gabby and her mother. As the thugs saw them and recognized them from the picture they had been sent. They were happy to have finally found them after all their efforts and stress. Without wasting any time, they drove closer to Gabby with the truck and executed their plans. As a result, Gabriella was thrown to the other side of the road and suffered brutal injuries, bleeding heavily and gasping for breath. Elena, on the other hand, flew onto the walkway after being hit by the truck. Once the thugs got out of the truck, they went to each side where Gabriella and Elena were lying. Without bothering to check if they were alive or not, they shot both of them three times. Fortunately, Gabriella was still breathing, albeit bleeding profusely, while Elena lay motionless. The criminals rejoiced as they had completed the job they were assigned to do. They contacted Richard to deliver the good news, “The job is done, Mr. Maxwell, sir,” the criminals said. Richard asked for further confirmation, “Are you sure they are dead?” “We have already checked,” they lied. “They are dead and gone.” “Good job! Expect your payment shortly,” he replied. They both hung up and celebrated simultaneously. As they were making their way back to their truck, one of the criminals appeared confused. “Why did Mr. Richard not give us the money when we asked for it? Why did he wait until after we completed the job?” he complained. “Well, that’s how Maxwell operates,” the other criminal replied. Afterwards, the goons departed, leaving Gabriella struggling to breathe and lying in a pool of her blood in the middle of the road. With tears in her eyes, she reached out her hand to touch her lifeless mother, Elena. After much effort, she discovered that her mother no longer had a pulse and was extremely cold. This shattered her, as she had overheard the conversation of the criminals and was shocked to learn who had sent them. Her only thoughts were of the revenge she would seek against them. “Mother, please don’t leave this world. I’m not strong enough to face it without you. Come back to me,” she cried out. However, it was too late for Elena to come back to life. Gabriella was in immense pain and agony from the gunshot wound, having lost a significant amount of blood. Suddenly, she began to feel the terror of the night and, with great difficulty, managed to stand up as she stumbled forward, shouting for help so she could receive medical attention.

Simon was on his way back home as he had a strenuous day at work, then a call from his mother, Emily appeared on his phone. He ignores it as he knew she called to pester him to get married as she needed grandchildren. And suddenly his driver stops with full force. “Are you okay?” Simon asked as a hint of concern was evident in his voice. “Sir, I think I just saw a woman laying in the middle of the road,” the driver responded. “A woman!” He exclaimed as he was caught in awe Then he came out of the car to check, with the driver by his side, they moved closer to the woman to see if she was still breathing. Simon touched her to check her pulse only for him to discover it was discover Gabriella, and as luck had it, she was still breathing with a little gasps at the same time. “Please help me,” Gabriella pleaded, as her breath heavied. Upon Simon seeing this, he still didn’t want to help, and with that he moved back towards his car the he noticed Gabriella’s hand pointed towards something and so he turned to see what it was only for him to discover it was an aged woman laying down in her blood. “Please save my mother,” she begged. But Simon still felt hesitant as it is not of his nature to help anyone aside his family. Instantly he remembered his planned revenge on the Maxwells and how much he searched for Gabriella so he thought this was the perfect timing. So he decided to stay and help. Then with the help of his driver, they both lifted Gabby and her mother into the car and drove to the nearest hospital they could find. While on their way to the hospital, Simon looked at Gabriella and saw how much pain she was in and felt pity for her. “I really wonder who did this to her again,” Simon murmured. Eventually, they arrived at the hospital and he helped both of them out of the car with the assistance of his driver. They carried them into the hospital in a hurry, shouting, “Emergency, it’s an emergency!” Simon and his driver continued to run quickly. Everyone stared as they ran, soon they saw some nurses. And so Simon shouted, “Nurse, it’s an emergency!” So the nurses rushed towards them with a stretcher, placing Gabriella on it, and took her into the ICU. They immediately summoned the doctor to treat her, and instantly the doctor walked in, Simon had never been so scared as he was filled with fear. Two hours later, the doctor emerged from the ICU room. “Doctor, how is she doing now?” Simeon asked curiously. “She is better now. Do you happen to know what happened to her?” the doctor inquired. “No doctor, I don’t know her at all,” he lied. “I just saw her lying helplessly in the middle of the road, on the brink of death, and she pleaded for help, so I did,” Simeon explained to the doctor. “Alright, Mr….” the doctor hesitated. “I am Simon doctor, Mr. Simon Grey,” he answered. “Grey of the Greys hotel? Is it that Grey, the most powerful man in the city?” the doctor asked. “Yes doctor, what is the report?” he responded. “Alright, Mr. Grey, could you please come with me to complete the necessary paperwork while she remains under our observation for three days to assess her recovery,” he explained. “Okay doctor, is she awake now and allowed visitors?” Simon asked. “Yes, she is. The operation was successful, but right now she needs extreme rest due to the impact on her head and the accompanying mental stress. It almost resulted in a brain tumor because she lost a lot of blood before arriving here. Fortunately, she was brought in at the right time. However, she is better now but cannot have visitors yet,” the doctor explained. “You can check on her tomorrow.” “What about the other woman? Is she stable as well?” Simon asked. “Hmmm,” the doctor sighed. “We did everything we could to save her, but unfortunately, she didn’t make it. I’m sorry,” the doctor revealed. “Alright, doctor,” Simon agreed. Later on, they both went to sort out the necessary documents for Gabriella’s admission and her bills. Simon filled in Gabriella’s admission documents as his wife since he had already lied about knowing her. He left the hospital and went home to rest because it had been a long day for him. However, while on his way, the whole event of saving Gabriella got lost in his thoughts and left him wondering what made him care so much to help her. These thoughts lingered in his head as they finally made it home. Simon went into his mansion and found the lights turned off, which made him angry. “Alexia! Alexia! Who turned off the lights?” he shouted. Alexia rushed towards Simon and explained, “It is your mother, sir. She came in this afternoon.” “Mom is here, but she could have called me to let me know,” he said, but then he immediately remembered the call he got from her earlier and sighed. “Thank you, Alexia. You can return to your duty,” Simon ordered. Then Alexia left, while he went upstairs to look for his mother. Simon reached upstairs and found his mother resting in the guest room. “Mom! You did not tell me you were going to be here,” he confronted his mother. “Oh! So do I have to tell you when I come over or when I decide to stay in my son’s house? And where in the world did you put your phone?” Emily questioned. “Why do you look so messed up, Simon?” she asked, frowning at Simon. “I have been busy at work, Ma,” Simon protested. “And I also helped a poor woman lying helplessly on the road,” he said. Emily looked shocked and surprised, wondering when her son started lending help to people other than their family. This made her happy, though she worried at the same time. “Really? Can you tell me when my son went, because I do not know this person standing next to me?” she teased. “Mom, please stop with the melodrama already. It’s not a big deal that I helped someone, so please stop making a fuss,” replied Simon, excusing himself. “No, young man, this conversation is not over. I need to know who that helpless woman is,” Emily pressured while walking close to him. “Mother! I don’t even know her from Adam. I just helped a lady in need. I didn’t want to help initially, but I did it anyway because she needed it and was on the verge of death,” he lied. “You just helped her,” Emily teased. “Oh, okay! Then she must be special,” she mocked. “MOM! Jesus Christ,” he exclaimed. “Okay, fine. How was work today?” she questioned. “It was tiresome and stressful as always,” he answered while eating chips. “I just need some sleep,” he pleaded. He walked away from Emily and went into his bedroom to get some sleep and also to take a shower after a long draining day… On the following morning, Simon woke up and got dressed for work, while Emily was in the kitchen assisting Alexia with a morning stretch before her yoga class began. “Good morning, mother,” Simon greeted. “Good morning, my darling. Oh! I see you’re already dressed for work,” Emily teased and chuckled. “Yes, mother. But before I leave for work, I want to visit the woman I had admitted to the hospital,” he explained. “Oh, the unfortunate woman,” she teased. “Alright then. Just make sure you’re not late for work,” Emily called out. “Have you forgotten that it’s my company, Mom?” he chuckled. “I’m the boss.” They both laughed. “I love you, darling. Drive safely,” Emily said. “I love you too, and make sure to have a good day,” Simon replied. Simon walked towards his car and got in, with the driver already sitting in the driver’s seat, and they drove off. On his way to the hospital, he kept hoping that Gabriella was already awake. A few minutes later, they arrived at the hospital and Simon went to the new ward where Gabriella had been transferred since she was out of the ICU and no longer in danger. Eventually, he arrived and saw her still sleeping but looking much better. He sat down next to her, staring at her while waiting for the doctor, but not long after, she woke up. Gabriella woke up and was surprised to see Simon sitting right next to her. “How did he get here?” she murmured silently. While being engrossed in her thoughts, she thought of her mother. “Please, where is my mother?” she pleaded. But Simon could not find the strength to tell her that her mother was dead. Fortunately for Simon, the doctor walked in and was surprised to see Simon already at the hospital. “Oh Mr. Grey, you came to check on our patient,” the doctor teased. Simon smiled. “No, doctor, I was heading to work and just wanted to check on her to see if she was awake already.” “Yeah, that is very thoughtful of you, Mr. Grey,” the doctor praised him. While the doctor continued doing a check-up on Gabriella and ensuring she recovered quickly, she asked, “Doctor, please, how is my mother doing now? Is she fine? Please tell me.” The doctor sighed. “We did all we could, but we could not save your mother. I am so sorry,” he sympathized. “No, no, no,” she yelled. “Mother!” she screamed. “Please tell me it’s all a joke. I knew she was unconscious, but you could have saved her. No!” She cried profusely, causing a spike in her blood pressure and breathing, which made her faint. The doctor called in the rest of his team to treat her, and Simon was sent back out. After some time, the doctor came out of her ward and went directly to Simon. “Doctor, is she better now?” he inquired. “Yes, she is, but still unconscious. She will regain consciousness in a few hours, but you can return to work now. I assure you she is stable,” the doctor assured him. “Okay, Mr. Grey, I am going to head back to my office now,” he nodded and smiled. “I will take my leave now.” The doctor left Simon, who was still sitting in the waiting hall. However, his attention shifted to the room where Gabriella was, and he saw her attempting to stand up, but she couldn’t due to the pain in her body. All she could remember was her mom and the scene from the accident. The doctor quickly entered her ward and Simon told her not to stress herself or her body, assuring her that everything had been taken care of. Gabriella sarcastically remarked, “You rich people always brag about everything.” Simon responded, “I don’t know what you mean by that, but not all rich people brag. I despise bragging.” Gabriella murmured, “Hmmm.” Simon sighed, “I’ll take my leave now since you seem better. I’ll just come to check on you.” He gave a fake smile, said goodbye, and quietly closed the door as he walked past. Gabriella looked disturbed but laid down and went back to thinking about what had transpired between her and Richard. She replayed science of the thugs’ attack and her mother’s death in my head, and as well how Richard had broken his promises and hurt her with hurtful words. She was filled with rage and vengeance, wanting to seek revenge on Richard Maxwell and his entire family for causing her so much pain.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303093”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Xianna’s POV “Will you sell them for two hundred dollars each? You know I’m buying three of your girls?” I heard the man standing outside with dad asking. My palms began to sweat, my legs and face. “Which of my daughters are you talking of in particular?” Dad asked. I couldn’t just believe he was doing this, selling us to a stranger. The first three oldest children he had as he had no male. “The eldest, she’s eighteen right?” “No, twenty years of age.” My dad corrected. “Bella, the second is eighteen and the third, Louise, is seventeen. The remaining two are under fifteen.” “No, we don’t need those.” The man snapped. “Are you willing to sell the three of them for two hundred dollars each? Then I’ll buy. Look at the war, there’s no hope of it ending soon and the source of livelihood is all cut short, you should think of survival and the safety of your daughters first.” I stamped my foot to the ground hearing his last phrase. My dad would be so unwise to believe these words. From a far distance was the blast of bombs and bombs of gunshots. The war in the Belial Pack has lasted for three years now, the Venyl Pack have refused to surrender even when the cause is just a few hectares of land at the borders of either pack. The Regal City Pack, the seat of government of the Alpha President is said to be the cause of all these wars, while the war is going on, they are secretly exploiting our resources. It was a secret but no one dared to say it out openly. Alpha Ruiz is the President of all Alphas, if the world were to be a kingdom he would be the Alpha king and his quadruplet sons, his heirs. Being so powerful and authoritative, all packs were either directly or indirectly submerged under his rule. I gnashed my teeth, breathing heavily. His tone got me deeply pissed. If not for the ongoing war, he would be committing a hideous crime, buying girls. It could even land him in jail but here he was, sounding as though he was doing us good. My sisters and I were called out and lined up for him to have a proper view of us but I looked down, face tight with a deep frown and my heart ripping with anger. I was angry at my dad and hateful at the stranger coming to buy us. Being girls, society had already labeled us to be mute. We didn’t really have a say. I turned back, my mom was inside our house with my younger sisters cradled around her, sobbing. She would never want this but she had no say. The war had left us drained of all money and food resources, yet if I were my dad, I would never do this. I would prefer to die. Since no one was coming to save us, my wolf pushed me. She tumbled over my inner self, I wasn’t set to know peace unless I speak. “Where are you coming from?” I shot my question directly at the buyer, looking him eyeball to eyeball for the first time, then to dad. “Why will you decide to sell your daughters to a stranger you know nothing of? Where is he gonna take us to, to whom?” My voice cracked, almost in tears. Pain thrust through my heart, hot tears formed in my eyes as I looked at these two men. My dad and the stranger. I couldn’t take in the horrifying reality that my dad doesn’t value us. I bit my lower lips, folding my fists in anger. I wished I had superpower, I would knock them down, not caring, just to save my sisters and myself. I hated crying, I didn’t want to be seen as weak but here I was, fighting hard with it. I couldn’t help it. Inside of me, the thorns of betrayal were tearing me apart. Never in my wildest dream did I expect a day like this would come, where I would have to leave my beloved family, not in marriage but as a sold slave. Silence pulled over for the next few minutes, dad and the man, supposed in his forties, glared at me, shocked I managed to speak up. Punishment was sure but I didn’t care. I turned towards my sisters, they were mute and shaking. Even without letting it out, I knew they were afraid for me. “Are you the one in need of girls to marry?” I lashed out further. “No, but the most powerful Alpha in the world. Alpha Ruiz.” His cold voice rang out, eyes darkened. Alpha Ruiz? His name alone made me sick. It’s just getting out of hand. My jaw muscles worked as I grounded my teeth together. “The Alpha who’s the cause of this war and now he wants to buy our girls as his slaves, I mean sex slaves?” If no one was going to speak up, then I will. “You can go tell him.” “Will you shut up?” Dad thundered at me, wiping a hard slap over my cheeks. “You’ve become so rebellious, perhaps I’ll have to sell only you. If you remain here, you will put me in trouble.” “I’ve changed my mind,” he said. “I’ll keep these two. You can take her. Perhaps the shackles of slavery will tame her. I never even liked her from the beginning.” My jaw dropped. “Dad?” I’d thought I was just thinking up things. He never liked me. It was hard to believe. My sisters cried, grabbing my hands. “Will you leave her alone before I change my mind again?” He thundered at them, making them release me quickly. The tears continued. Tears streamed down my face, clouding my eyes. Despair lurked around me. Didn’t you want to save your sisters? The voice whispered to me. I’ve been selfless for long, here it was costing my freedom, my dreams of growing up to marry the man of my dreams, my fated mate. I would now have to spend the rest of my life with someone I’d never like. It seemed like a dream. Then he pulled out dollar notes, it was real. I was being sold. Before I had the time to process my thoughts, a truck pulled over by the roadside, three soldiers jumped down from the back, looking huge and fierce, they came over to me. Their aura made me tremble, I shook without being pushed. They grabbed me, about to lead me away. My mom rushed out crying with my little sisters, Bella and Louise couldn’t control their tears. I, myself couldn’t. So many thoughts ran across my mind. What if they don’t survive the war? What if I can’t meet up with the life over there? I’ll be dead and still not get my family? I shook my head, trying to push off the thoughts. My heart was getting heavier thinking about it, more than I could bear. Now I wanted to hug my mom and sisters goodbye, my spirit was weakened. I was forcefully made to believe girls and women had no say, I was bargained on and sold by a man to a man. My worth trampled on. I struggled with the shoulders. “Let me greet my mom and sisters goodbye.” I cried out aloud but they sneered in mockery. “Take!” The stranger who came to buy me stuffed a dollar note into my dad’s hand. “Here to buy her desire to greet her family goodbye, we are in a hurry to return back and your home was the last to stop by.” I had no say. Even my will was bought. I’d never forget this! I was led away in tears. Watching my mom and sisters cry for me with none of them being able to save me pierced my heart a zillion times. Xianna changed. This moment turned me into a villain. I vowed. I would never remain silent seeing a girl like me especially suffering in the hands of a man without lending out my voice, even if it costs me my life. I’ve been sold, perhaps my life doesn’t matter after all. But even before death, I’ll lend out my voice. Getting to the truck by the road, I was jacked into the back, there I realised there were over thirty girls stuffed in the back, heads lowered and most crying. My wolf wept. Sorrow pricked deeply. I could see through the agony of the girls. My journey to the Regal Clan Pack was destined to be made in misery. As we drove off, the image of my mom and sisters crying for me haunting me so badly. Worst of all, my dad showed no remorse.

Xianna’s POV The journey was a long and terrifying one, made through deserted regions and war zones. The shootings of guns and blasts of bombs on our way coming here made my heart skip a million times. I feared we would even reach our destination alive. About four hours later, we arrived. Another life of misery set to begin. The truck rode through the smooth concrete driveway of the estate, it was larger than I could ever expect. The back had little windows we could peep through. Servants and maids scurried over the grounds, performing one task or the other. It was evening and I wondered if they had been working all day. Behind each group of servants and maids were task masters towering over them with tough faces, glimmering whips in their hands which were ready to strike at any moment. No one needed to tell me, this is a slave zone and we were the new set of slaves about to be enslaved. Only if it would be physical. Among the masters was a tall, muscular and handsome young man hitting one of the maids. I flinched, attracted to the scene even as no one seemed to pay attention. Looking closer, she was older, double his age. My heartbeat ceased. What the hell? This happened to be where our truck was just approaching. The view got clearer. The maid was pregnant and yet she was on her knees. We were offloaded from the truck, while others were focused on our slave master, my eyes were on the scene with my heart beating in rage. I couldn’t just keep quiet, my adrenaline never allowed that. The promise I made before leaving my pack re echoed in my brain, sealing off all fear. “What did she do that you have to treat her this way with her condition?” I challenged him. “Do you think Alpha Ruiz would be happy seeing you do this?” Even when I knew Ruiz was just as wicked, I thought mentioning a higher up would make him drop the whip but it seems he wasn’t gonna do that. The moment I mentioned Alpha Ruiz, his eyes glistened with ego, he burst into a loud, terrifying laughter that darkened his eyes while he laughed. I pressed my lips together trying to control the fright that was setting in. His face came closer, his lips towards my ear, I shifted slightly avoiding him. “You know who I am?” His tone was deep and cold, it was the worst possible moment for me. While attempting to pull myself into order, the sudden grab of his hand over my neck took me by surprise, the next second I was rising in the air, gasping for breath. “You just came in today, right? And you’re challenging my authority? I’ll deal with you.” He lifted his right hand, about to strike, I was already shaking terribly but within a twinkle of an eye, a deep voice was already shouting from the distance. “Heyyyy! Alpha Ray.” “Stopppp it!!” Alpha Ray? Ray? Ruiz? This must be one of his quadruplet sons. I looked towards where the voice was coming from. Another young man, just as identical as he was but more gentle, dressed rather officially in a pair of black trousers and a black short sleeve shirt, tucked in. Then something on his neck got more of my attention. A German collar. Werepriest? The first question that came to my mind. Nevertheless, I couldn’t take my eyes off him. “Don’t try that! Enough!” Slowly, Ray began to set me down, disappointment showing on his face. “You. Rise!” He signaled to the pregnant maid. “Thanks so much, Padre.” So far, I knew this is the Latin word for a priest. My eyes kept staring at him like I was seeing some foreign being, in my mind, he glowed like an Angel. The first man to act different and speak against the plight of us girls, the whole of my attention was just captured. My wolf leapt in excitement. “I need to know this man more!” I said to her, still staring till he walked closer, placing his hand over my shoulder and locking eyes with me. “Are you alright?” I squirmed hearing his voice, cool and deep, eyes glowing brown like that of an Angel. His touch along his charms got me shaking. He must have noticed it before releasing me. I nodded, wishing he would place his hands back, where they belonged. “What again, Padre Carlos? I’ve always asked you to stay away from my affair and focus on your spiritual life.” My eyes immediately shifted back to the first Alpha, jealousy sunk deep in his eyes but Padre Carlos as he called let out a brief smile, one that captured me further. “Not everyone deserves your harsh treatment,” he simply said. His eyes rolled back to mine but I quickly flinched, fighting back the nervousness which accompanied our eyes meeting. What does he mean? Am I special? Alpha Ray ignored, grabbing my arms tightly. “I can’t stand insolent girls.” “She’s too fragile for this manhandling.” Carlos rushed back, pulling me off his grip. His hand fell from my arm to my waist as Ray attempted to struggle me back to him. Our eyes met again, a sudden strange giggle occurred, my stomach tumbled with some butterflies. I’d never felt this for any man, I could barely lift my eyes off him. Goshhhhh! He looked so damn handsome. A clap disrupted my bliss. A laughter erupted, followed by another clap. “You have finally fallen for a girl, Padre Carlos.” His face likewise looked identical, I could tell he was his brother, he kept coming, grinning hard. I lowered my face down, shy and nervous. “Stop it with your jokes, Damien. I’m celibate.” “Celibate?” These words left my mouth before I thought of it. Then I paused. “Alpha?” The title he gave his brother who assaulted me, I scanned the four of them. All identical. Back then at my pack, there were stories of the most powerful Alpha having quadruplet sons, the most gorgeous men in the world. Now, it was reality. The four most handsome men I’d ever seen stood before me, all eyes on me, each with his different expression. I wished to disappear. It’s so early for such attention.

Xianna’s POV Here was I standing before four identical young men who would make any girl fall on their knees. Slowly, my eyes scanned them, Ray with hate. Damien, the one who came making fun, with an amused glare watching him smile still. Carlos, the third on the row, my love interest, got my eyes lowered. I was just too shy to look at him coupled with the heavy heating of my heart. Him, being set apart as a celibate and a priest even got me desiring him more, I yearned for the taste of such forbidden love. He was set apart but I didn’t just want to accept. “Perhaps it’s a joke. He’s not a priest. How can he be a priest?” I shook my head, kicking off the thought. My eyes passed to the last among them, his face was elsewhere, he wasn’t even looking. Indifferent. It rang like a bell in my mind. While I watched, Damien, who was still sparkling with a brilliant smile that could light up a cold, dead soul, shook his elbow. “Come on, Karl. Isn’t this something to be excited over?” “What?” He turned with furrowed brows. “Excited about?” My jaw slightly dropped. Our attention shifted when the door of the magnificent building overlooking where we stood opened before us. An older man with their faces walked majestically out, face steady and stern. Everyone stood at attention, paused what they were doing, the maids and servants knelt, bowing. It was obvious how Ruiz is powerful by the way everywhere just got solemn. “Good evening Alpha Ruiz.” Both servants and maids with their supervisors chorused. “Will you kneel!” Ray’s hands came on me, forcefully pressing my shoulders such that I found my knees cracking before finally falling to the ground. “Who brought this insolent Omega here?” He raised his voice, attracting the attention of the old Alpha, his dad. Terror. Shame. Electric shock. All came rushing into me. I shut my eyes in terror, shivering. My heart pounded a zillion times. “Why is he so heartless?” I asked myself, hate and fear both overwhelming me. I got to the verge of tears. While Damien giggled, Karl hissed, looking away. The only one who stared with pity was Carlos, the werepriest. He was giving me more reason to want him more, I could only fear it was non sensual but this, I didn’t want to dwell on but something more. Sudden footsteps approached me, even with my eyes closed, I could tell it was the Alpha. My wolf vanished. She went into still motion, something she rarely did. I could only imagine what was meant for me by fate. “Look at me!” The voice thundered. I opened my eyes quickly to catch up with a pair of glowing, brown eyes, they pierced like fire was running in them. Every bit of me died that moment. I urinated in my panties. “Eric, come here!” He growled at the man who bought me and the rest of the girls. He rushed over, bowing to him. “Is she one of them?” Alpha Ruiz pointed to the rest of the girls who were all on their knees with their faces lowered. “Yes Alpha.” Eric’s tone shook. Ruiz dashed him a slap across his cheeks making me stumble backward in fear. “Didn’t I ask you to bring submissive girls here?” Submissive? My sisters were submissive, why didn’t he take them instead since this is what he was mandated to do. I wondered but couldn’t get a response for myself. Then it hit hard. My dad never wanted me. I shook my head unconsciously, sighing in sorrows. “How dare you make a sigh before the Alpha, a slave as you?” Ray was at it again, hand struck in the air to strike me but another grabbed him. I lifted my eyes to see it was Carlos. “Enough!” His voice thundered with such an aura I never thought of. “She isn’t your punching bag and mind you, she’s not a slave.” Ruiz looked with puzzled eyes. His lips parted to say something but nothing came out suddenly. “Carlos, you haven’t acted this way to anyone before? Why this girl?” Alpha Ruiz asked him. “Dad, I said it! He’s in love.” Damien interrupted. “I guess you came out dad to meet the new maids, I would request you to take good care of them. They are people’s daughters and sisters. I honestly feel for them and wished they didn’t have to leave their families.” Carlos said, seeming not to refer to the girls but me as his eyes got fixed on me. My senses snapped into high alert and my wolf which had gone dead in terror woke up again, giggling with excitement. I flinched away, unable to bear those pair of charming eyes on me. Before I turned, he was already walking away. It felt like one part of me was gone. I wanted to call out but yet I couldn’t. All eyes were now on me. I wished the ground would open up and swallow me. “Everyone rise!” Alpha Ruiz commanded. Ray moved over to stand by his side while Damien and Karl remained on their spot. They all rose as commanded. My knees cracked as I rose, but I managed to stand. “Listen up everyone!” Alpha Ruiz said. “I have nothing much to say, other than—” he paused, eyes redirected towards me. I stiffened. Ray pushed me. “Go over there!” I stumbled, nearly falling. “Where are you pushing her to? She doesn’t belong to me, I need a non submissive girl. All here would be checked, screened and confirmed eligible before they join my harem.” “Perhaps some girls with the same attitude of my deceased wife, may the moon goddess deal with those rogues.” “So you take her, tame her and do with her as you like!” These words sent an electrifying shock through my entire body. Turning over to see Ray with that cold, evil smirk on his lips made my stomach clench. I wanted to throw up. “How I wish it was Carlos I was given to!” I repeated this several times without realizing. Unknown to me my lips were moving, I realised the moment I looked up and Ray was gazing directly at me with Damien and Karl. “What’s she mumbling?” Karl who has never been concerned about anything hissed. “Is she planning something against us which we do not know?” “What will she plan?” Ray raised his hand clipping my lips. “Relax, Carlos will never come to rescue you. He’s often at the Chapel. He’s set apart for religion. He has nothing to do with love or getting a mate. You’re ours to do as we please!” His voice signaled lust and hatred, mixed as one. I shook my head furiously, refuting his claim. “I can never be yours!” But wait! “I’m just a maid, even under death I’ll never do anything outside of my job as a maid.” I vowed right inside of me. Grabbing my arms, he forcefully took me away. “We aren’t here to joke with you. We will tame you till you are as obedient as a dove,” he breathed against my ear, igniting more hatred for him. Damien and Karl followed behind, I could feel their eyes watching me from behind. Where are they leading me to? I didn’t just know but deep within me in the midst of my anxiety, I prayed to meet Carlos. They said he’s a priest. Out of reach, forbidden to love but he was the one I wanted most. Perhaps he would cure the trauma which is tormenting me, I wasn’t ready to live with it all my life. A turmoil no one might be able to deal with. With my trauma, being sold by a man to another man into the hands of yet another man who tortured me upon arriving here, I’m not meant to love a man. My wolf isn’t meant to fall for anyone of this gender. But here, two forbiddens were finally meeting. It meant something. It must be a rare signal from the moon goddess.

Xianna’s POV Every morning, woke up with me working at the apartment of the quadruplets, cleaning and doing their laundry. Each day I would wait at Carlos’ room, lingering longer than it took to mob and arrange, hoping he would return but he never returned. Day by day, I sunk in despair. I thought of who to ask, Ray was my enemy, Karl wouldn’t even answer. The only person that came to mind was Damien. A lot of thoughts brushed up, so I was going to approach him. But what would I say to him to get him to reply to me. I risked getting him jealous. In my anxious moment, the moon goddess answered me. The door of the second room in the hallway opened. My pulse rate sped up seeing Damien emerge. I tried to hide the blush. He walked up, as I raised my eyes, he was glaring at me, amused. “Excited to see me, huh?” “Huh?” I paused suddenly, looking at him as though I didn’t get what he said. He widened his eyes, waving his hand over my face. I shifted my head back, stepping back. My body stiffened. “I—I wanted to ask about Carlos. I haven’t seen him in four days since I began working here.” My eyes flipped from the left to the right, trying hard to hide the red face I got merely talking about him. “Did you come here to work for us or wait for Carlos?” He asked playfully, smirking. No response. Before I could say a word, he walked away, faster than I could ever have thought of, typing into his phone. If he, the most playful among the three left, could respond this way, then I had no hope to ask the others. I continued with my mobbing, still thinking about Carlos. They said he’s so religious, as a werepriest is very keen at praying at the Chapel and celebrating religious ceremonies for his family and the pack members alongside with the other priests ordained and set apart for the service of the church. Due to temptations brought up to them, the Chapel is out of bound to people especially girls and women except during general religious activities. At the moment, there was none. I thought of how to meet him until my brain was almost cracked with anxiety. I couldn’t bear it any longer. At some point I dropped the mob, running off, straight to the Chapel without stopping. It stood at the center of the green field, so large that the corners of the field couldn’t be viewed from a single stance. The Chapel, the only one we had in the pack, was big enough to contain about ten thousand. I haven’t been here for long but I have learnt a lot. Mainly, because the man of heart had something to do here. Painted white, it stood as the symbol of holiness with a cross on top of it. At the verandahs of the Chapel from the distance, I saw priests, old and young alike walking to and fro, they usually rose earlier than other members of the pack for morning prayers and visitation of the sick. From where I stood, I looked hoping to sight Carlos but I didn’t. As much as they passed to and fro, I kept focused, knowing my target. Now there was no woman working inside of the Chapel, just servants. My mind pricked me. I looked back. There was no one and this field was far away from the residential blocks of the pack estate. I didn’t want anyone to see me coming up here. I’ve gotten into a lot of troubles with the Alpha brothers already, I didn’t want to record anything bad with Carlos. “Maybe I should have dressed like a servant.” I thought to myself. I grabbed my chest as I slowly approached, the calm and serene music emanated from it, filling me with heavenly bliss. I paused, shut my eyes to listen more to the song and what it meant. It was like the song of Angels and most consoling with eyes shut. “This place is too holy for you. He’s too holy for you!” A calm, low voice whispered to my ear. I shivered. Could it be the voice of the Divine or the moon goddess? “I want him badly. He was destined for us.” My wolf challenged the first voice, filling me with primal needs. I took a step further, then stopped. Both voices were at war, conflicting right inside of me. I shook my head, trying to clear off the first voice. I wanted Carlos and there was nothing anyone would do to make me leave him. “Where do you think you’re going?” A familiar voice growled behind me. Slowly I turned. Unbelievable. Padre Carlos. My heart jumped to my throat. “Where did you go out so early?” I stammered, forcing words through the thick nervousness that consumed me. His eyes scanned me deeply, I lowered my face, playing with my fingers. “To visit the sick,” he uttered in the most gentlemanly way. “I hadn’t seen you in days, so I thought of visiting you to make sure everything is okay.” I confessed, partially. My wolf was beating me to say it all but considering his face, suspicious, I held it back. “There’s no woman at the Chapel, what do you want?” I remained silent, calculating what to say before slowly raising my lowered face for our eyes to lock. A slight grin lurked within my lips briefly before my jaw clenched with determination. I was going to say what I had in mind, even though it may not change a thing, at least so he would know. “I wanted you. I want you.” “Hmmm,” he smirked, looking away shyly. Undisguised desire flashed in his eyes quickly before taking back the usual serious gaze. “I’m a priest. I can’t love. I spend my days at the Chapel, overseeing the rest of the priests. I appreciate your interest in me but you have my brothers. They are free for you.” I searched his face with tears in my eyes, this was an indirect rejection. “But I don’t love them?” “And I heard Ray say you’re his mate? Damien and Karl, same thing.” “What?” My body subconsciously shifted. “That can’t be possible. We are the worst enemies.” I snapped. “They secretly confess to feeling different around you for the very first time in their lives. They have never felt for a woman, neither thought they could until you arrived. Since then, they have tried their best to veil this feeling.” “Through enmity!” I poked my eyes all wide, I grabbed my chest, trying to believe this. I couldn’t believe what I just heard, it would become an eternal impossibility except for who was saying it. My heart began to pound heavily in my ribcage. Why does something sound strange about them? They never thought to fall for any woman? Didn’t they think of getting a mate as heirs of the Alpha President? “My heart beats only for you.” I repeated, firmer than before. I wouldn’t let him go. “They should be lying to you, we had nothing other than enmity.” I confessed. How could they say I was their mate, yet I felt nothing for them. They are quadruplets, if one is my mate, then all are as per the wolf mating rules. Here, however, my heart was beating for only one, it would be me wanting someone I couldn’t have while they could have just wanted someone who didn’t want them. I even doubted they wanted me. This got the case even more complicated. “It’s quite unfortunate you don’t want the guys you belong to but chasing after someone unavailable. I’d already taken my chastity vows a couple of years ago and it’s forever.” Stepping closer, he placed his hands on my shoulders. We stared at each other, faces close. Our chests rose and fell in sync. Our wolves could detect the deep beating of our hearts, it bonded quickly. It was one-in-a-million I wanted to have forever but then he pulled away abruptly like he just realized himself. “I’ll be in serious trouble, you as well, should we be caught at this moment. I guess you should go back.” “They are your mates!” These words haunted me coupled with his walking away, not even sparing a look back. I stretched my hand wanting to catch him but he was already gone. My eyes locked at his back, as he took quick, graceful steps back to the Chapel on his black cloak flowing to the ground. It felt like I’d lost something precious and he was pushing me to his brothers. How can we be mates? They hate me to death, especially Alpha Ray.

Xianna’s POV I lost total interest in my work as a cleaner in the Alphas’ apartment. At first, I thought I would get to see Carlos everyday but it was obvious now, his room was just a formality, he spent most of his time if not all his life at the Chapel with his religious brothers. “And he said his brothers are my mates?” I thought again. “I reject them!” I spat to the ground of the garden, totally unconscious of my environment. No one knew my secret, I’d bottled it up to myself, not even my family knew. I was the moon goddess’ direct descendant, it was a rule, if I didn’t find a mate before twenty-three, I would be forced to return back to her through death. It’s my third time in the world. First and second, I failed in my mission to live to the future and redeem the world because I was unlucky to find a mate to assist me on this mission. In executing missions like this, a mate could either make or mar. It’s quite essential to have a supportive one. This time around I was certain to make it but it’s just so sad my mate, the one my wolf is beating for is out of reach. Choosing the wrong mates could lead to the total destruction of my mission, such mates as Ray, Damien and Karl. I was dying hard to have someone who loved me, Carlos does. It shows in his eyes. “I must have him!” I muttered, hitting my chest. It would be a curse to fail on my third mission. As I continued to sit here in the serene space, an idea got into my head. A light smile briefed my lips. “Perhaps this is easier than I thought.” I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. “I’ll soon give you up!” I said, glad it wouldn’t disturb me any further. Without any signal, I returned to my work, becoming more serious and submissive than ever. The quadruplets ought not to know what I was planning, lest they would abort it sooner than I’d expected. With days going and my longing to be with Carlos getting uncontrollable, I messaged the Chapel’s official email handle only to get Carlos replying with the lead priest letterhead. Using a different email, he would barely know it’s me. “Any job available for a servant who’s ready to transfer to the Chapel for religious duties? I’m tired of working in the Estate.” “Yes, I need a religious PA. If interested, the requirements will be sent to you. Letter of recommendation from your past master(s) is highly recommended.” He replied back. An insatiable urge arose. I realized that once in three years, this chance was available but the acceptance rate is usually low as Eric, the man who brought me here told me. It was the third year since this last happened as I’d learnt and I was going to try my luck. “But you will have to get a recommendation letter from one or best, three of the Alpha brothers, then you are assured of getting hired.” “The pay at the Chapel is higher, you’ll get to visit your family thrice every year—“ Hearing this, I looked away, sad. I would only want to see my mother and sisters. “Perhaps this is one more reason I’ll try my hardest to get this job.” “You will likewise get your recommendation from Ray, Damien and Karl. Without their permission, you aren’t going.” “Why wouldn’t they permit? They hate me.” I’d hypnotized him with my powers and he was speaking to me in his sleep, giving all the details I’d wanted without knowing fully well who it was. Now one challenge remained. I’m a girl. This was a NO! I’d rather cross dress, since that’s the only option. I’d get Carlos to accept me next, then I’ll reveal my mission to him as sent by the moon goddess. There’s no way he would reject me being a goddess-sent. Perhaps, this way I would bring a change of rule. That priests can actually love and marry. On the night of Work Switch, the day I’d been waiting for, I’d just completed my evening duty and the Alphas were all at the living room, discussing in low tones. This Night this year fell in together with the Night of the Blue Moon, a special night where unmated males got to know who their real mate is. Their wolves would tell them obviously. “Perhaps, it’s what they are discussing.” I thought within me as I inhaled deeply ready to knock. The door was slightly opened. Merely standing, I watched as their eyes turned. Suddenly they exchanged winks with each other. What’s going on? My wolf signaled me. “They are talking about us?” “What about us?” I snapped, worried if they knew about my plan. I never spoke it to them, neither did I ask Eric physically but sent my wolf to hypnotize him in his sleep to speak, how could they know? “You want to see us?” Damien spoke up, holding a slight grin. I reluctantly nodded, still confused. Why were all eyes on me and each Alpha held an amused grin? My eyes roamed from one to the other. “Sit!” Alpha Ray muttered as I walked in. Sit? “Or you wanna stand?” I’d never heard him make a joke with him, now he was teasing me. I sank to the nearby couch with no one, just by the side with my face lowered. I didn’t want my eyes meeting with theirs. “Get us a bottle of Champagne from the refrigerator and three wine glasses.” Karl instructed, tone, low and friendly. Something has really gone wrong. “No!” Ray countered. “Four?” Four? Hearing this, my heart skipped. Carlos is going to come. It was a special night, it wasn’t unusual for him not to attend and spend time with his brothers. “Maybe that’s why they were winking. They know I really love him and will get to see him.” I jumped up as I thought to myself, my face brightened. I was already on my way to get the drink, really hoping to see Carlos as I returned. I made a small delay to make sure of seeing him on my return. Approaching the room, still three, my eyes darkened with disappointment. The Alphas whispered to each other, upon sighting me. I slowly walked in, setting the drink on the table with the wine glasses on a tray. “I guess there’s no need for the—“ Ray raised in hand, interrupting. “There is!” His tone evolved back into its normal. Serious. Huh? I lifted my eyes. His eyes were firm, like he had something really important to say. His brothers, same, likewise. I paused. “Actually, we wanted to have a drink with you tonight, so the fourth glass is for you.” Unbelievable! My hands quickly left the bottle, jaw dropped and eyes fixed on them. “We know you’re so keen to be with Carlos alone but—“ Karl paused, twisting his lips as he looked on to his brothers. They nodded at him. “We want you also as our—“ “Mate!” Alpha Ray affirmed with his deep voice. “Please—“ he rose up. “Forgive me especially, Xianna, for always treating you badly. I really want you.” He grabbed my hands, looking into my eyes with remorse. I looked to the side and his brothers were already on their feet approaching. A sudden cold engulfed my body and I shivered. This was too unreal to accept. I froze for the moment, neither moving nor saying a word. My breath escaped off me when Ray descended to his knees. My legs shook, my hands and even my palms began to sweat. My mind went back to Carlos. Little did I know. I wouldn’t believe this if told before now but here it was playing out like a dream. My mind drained in confusion and surprise. “I want you badly. Right from when you set foot into this estate, my wolf felt it had a thing with you but I and my brothers are gay from birth, we couldn’t accept this. It wasn’t us.” “Whaaaa—“ my lips parted aside with shock. Karl came over, brushing my shoulders. “Yes,” he confirmed with a nod. “We grew up with an unusual bond for our gender, even at a tender age.” I shut my eyes ready to collapse. Damien grabbed my waist. “It might shock you to know, your dream guy, Carlos, is the only straight one among us but sadly he was chosen by the moon goddess to become a priest. He loves you but can’t act on it.” I collapsed into their arms, wishing the ground to open up and swallow me up. This truth is too deep for me to take in.

Xianna’s POV The moon hung low over the pack estate, casting a hazy glow through the windows. It was nearing midnight long past the hour any servant should be roaming about But my hands trembled as I carried the empty tray down the eastern wing. My heart pounded beneath her bodice, a rhythm that echoed louder with every step. I wasn’t just delivering wine tonight. I was going to him, against my own will. To Ray. Who’s seemingly wild. Ray has been watching me since I arrived at the pack estate here as an Omega maid—his eyes following me like a predator, his presence shadowing my every move. The first time I caught Carlos, his priest brother’s scent, my heart had bloomed in response, my wolf whimpering inside, desperate and confused. I am a maid. A nothing. He was royalty. Even with the fact that I like and want Carlos, being the first son of the Alpha king, I still have to submit to Ray because I’m scared of what he might do to me if I don’t. I reached the door to Ray’s chamber and hesitated, my breath catching. My fingers hovered on the polished handle. Before I could knock, the door creaked open from within. Ray stood there, shirt unbuttoned and loose around his waist, revealing broad shoulders and a body carved like it was built to command. His eyes—those fierce golden wolf eyes—burned into me like fire catching dry wood. “You came,” he murmured, voice thick, gravelly. Dominant. I nodded, my throat dry. “I shouldn’t have.” Ray stepped forward, crowding my space, his scent overwhelming—rich with cedar, musk, and something uniquely male. My wolf stirred beneath my skin, whining softly, instinctively baring my throat to him. His gaze dropped to the curve of her neck. “But you did,” he growled. “And now you’re mine.” Before I could speak, his mouth was on mine—hot, insistent. His kiss was possessive, like he was staking his claim, devouring my resistance. I melted into him, gasping when he backed me into the room and slammed the door shut with a flick of his hand. “I’ve smelled your arousal every damn day,” Ray rasped against my lips. “Do you know how hard it’s been not to take you right there in the kitchens?” “I—” my voice was swallowed by his mouth, his tongue invading, exploring, claiming. His hands were rough on my waist, lifting me as though I weighed nothing. My legs wrapped around his hips, the hard press of his cock thick and demanding beneath her. He carried me to the bed and threw me down with a snarl—not of anger, but lust. His wolf was close to the surface now. I could see it in the sharp gleam of his canines, the way his pupils dilated as he stared down at her. “Strip,” he ordered. “I hesitated for only a heartbeat, then obeyed. My trembling fingers fumbled with the buttons of my maid’s dress, slipping it down my shoulders inch by inch. Ray didn’t help—he just watched, eyes devouring every new inch of skin revealed. When my dress pooled around my ankles and I stood in only a thin shift, he growled. “That’s mine now,” he said, tearing the shift from me with one brutal motion. I gasped as cool air kissed my naked body, nipples tightening, thighs clenching at the heat building between us. Ray stripped without flourish, revealing a body made for sin—taut muscles, a sculpted chest, a cock that made my mouth dry and my core ache. My wolf keened inside me, my body already slick and ready, craving to be filled. At this moment I lost control,and as my wolf wanted these two,I thought of Carlos’ face amidst this. He crawled onto the bed with the grace of a predator. His mouth found my breast, teeth grazing, tongue circling her nipple until I arched into him, moaning. One hand pinned both my wrists above my head while the other trailed down my belly to the slick heat between my thighs. “Already soaked for me,” he growled in satisfaction. “You want to be claimed.” “Yes,” I gasped, ashamed and in need of mixing in my throat. “Please.” His fingers found my entrance, sliding inside slowly, then deeper. I moaned, thighs parting wider as he worked my open with ruthless skill, teasing my clit with his thumb until I was panting, writhing beneath him.. “You’re mine, Xianna. Say it.” “I’m yours,” I whispered, tears stinging my eyes from the overwhelming pleasure. He pulled his fingers out and replaced them with the thick head of his cock, sliding it along her folds, gathering my slick. “Louder.” “I’m yours, Ray,” I cried, just as he thrust inside me in one brutal, perfect stroke. I screamed—half pain, half ecstasy—as he filled me completely. There was no gentleness now, only raw need. His hips slammed into me again and again, claiming me like I was his mate. Every thrust stoked the fire higher, my body trembling as I neared the edge. His hands gripped my hips, holding me in place as he pounded into me, his growls vibrating against my throat as he bit down—not breaking skin, but close. My orgasm hit like a lightning bolt—white-hot, shattering. I cried out his name, my body convulsing around him, my claws raking his back as my wolf howled inside her. Ray wasn’t far behind. He groaned deep in his chest and buried himself to the hilt. We collapsed into each other, sweaty and shaking, tangled in the sheets. “You’re the sweetest I know,” he murmured against my hair. I closed my eyes, heart pounding. She was ruined, I shouldn’t have said all those earlier, I only want Carlos. “Ray.” “I like it when you call me Ray, it’s more than melodies to my ear with your sweet little voice.” Ray immediately continued with the kisses. He didn’t stop, he continued defiling my lips, I couldn’t tell from what I was feeling, I momentarily held his collar really tight, trying to free myself from his hold, but it was of no use, as this man pinned me down again and began savoring my lips, he managed to push his tongue inside mine to continue with the passionate kiss, that wasn’t so passionate, at this point there was no escaping. I’m tired and can’t do this with him again. “You don’t need to cry or feel bad princess, because I’m gonna give you so much pleasure this time around that you won’t even remember or think about Carlos ever again….” he lean in my ear to whisper sweet things to me, his voice was so seductive I couldn’t resist moaning. “Aaahhh…..Ray please.” I couldn’t hold back anymore, especially with what Ray was doing to me, he slid his hands down my maid dress to my right breast, he massaged them gently giving me this sweet sensation. I wasn’t myself anymore, I lost control. What Ray was doing to me felt heavenly,with the kind of sensation I was feeling I lost my senses I couldn’t think straight, I was beginning to react to his touches so fast and I guessed he noticed this. The strokes surfaced again.

Xianna’s POV “My breath caught in my throat as Ray’s hand grazed my waist, steady and sure. The low hum of the air conditioner buzzed through the silence in the room, barely masking the heat that radiated between us. She was standing by the door now, half-turned, lips still swollen from the kiss they’d shared minutes earlier. “We shouldn’t, pray please stop,I need to retire to my quarters already, please her voice little more than a whisper. Ray tilted his head, eyes dark with something I couldn’t name—desire, maybe, or doubt. “You’ve said that before.” “I mean it this time,” I insisted, one hand resting against my chest as if to contain my pounding heart. “What if someone comes in?” A slow, knowing smile curved Ray’s lips. “That’s just an excuse to run, Xia.” He stepped toward her again, deliberately slow. “Tell me, you don’t love what I’m doing to you and I’ll let you go.” Although I honestly wanted to go but Ray’s eyes didn’t say exactly what he was saying, his eyes depicted something else, as if he was threatening me. I opened her mouth, but nothing came out. In truth, every part of me ached for him. My lips still tingled from our earlier kiss,my body still throbbed with memories of his touch. But the weight of reality—it always crept in just when i was about to surrender, the door to his chambers were open, he didn’t let me go while I tried to go which is why the door was open. Anyone could walk in. And I wouldn’t want Carlos walking on me with Ray. This was reckless. Ray reached me, lifting a hand to gently touch my jaw. “You’re scared,” he said quietly, brushing his thumb along my cheek. “But don’t worry your dearest priest won’t walk in,and we’re not getting caught.” My breath trembled. “You think you know me that well?” “I do know you.” His voice dropped, eyes locked on mine. “You think I didn’t notice the way you looked at me before any of this even started? You lit up every time I walked in the room.” That only happened when I didn’t set my eyes on Carlos, now I regret ever doing any of that. I closed my eyes, pressing my thighs together unconsciously. He was right, and they both knew it. “I hate you,” I said softly, a broken little laugh escaping my lips. “You love this,” he replied. And before I could answer, his mouth was on mine again, hot and urgent. I melted into the kiss, all my hesitation dissolving beneath the way he moved—commanding and patient, like he was learning me all over again. His hands slid down my back, gripping the hem of my shirt and tugging it over her head in one smooth motion. Goosebumps rose across my skin as the cool air hit me but the chill was short-lived. Ray’s hands were already on me, warming every inch he touched. His mouth trailed kisses down my throat, then to the hollow at my collarbone, sending a shiver rippling through me “Ray…” I breathed, my hands in his hair. “Someone might—” “They won’t,” he murmured against my skin. “And even if they do…” He paused, locking eyes with her. “You’re mine right now. Nothing else matters.” How good those words would have felt if it was coming from Carlos instead of Ray. With one hand, he lifted me effortlessly onto the edge of the counter behind us. I gasped, not just from the sudden movement, but from the way his fingers were already trailing up my inner thigh. My skirt had ridden up, and the thin lace of my underwear offered no protection from the heat of his touch. “You’re already wet again,” he said, a rough edge in his voice. “Tell me again you don’t want this.” I couldn’t. This round was more intensifying than the first. I clutched his shoulders as his mouth found my neck again. His fingers moved with practiced ease, stroking me through the fabric until I was trembling. My legs fell open slightly, just enough to give him more access. I should have stopped him. But every time he touched me, my thoughts unraveled. “Please…” I whispered. He pulled back, just enough to look her in the eyes. “Tell me what you want.” “You,” she said, voice shaking. “I want you.” “I’ve gone completely insane, I’m not sure what I told Ray, but I wanted him that instant. He smiled like he’d won some secret game—and maybe he had. In the next breath, he hooked his fingers around the waistband of my panties and pulled them down my thighs, slow enough to drive me mad. He kissed along my hip bone, then lower, until I was gasping, clutching the edge of the counter. Every nerve in my body was alive. I could hear my own breathing, the wet sound of his tongue, the way he groaned when I arched toward him. “Ray, I’m—” I whimpered, and then it hit her. Waves of pleasure rippled through me, my legs tightening around his shoulders. I bit my lip to keep me from crying out, but the moan still escaped, breathy and soft. When he stood again, his mouth glistened, his eyes wild. “You’re incredible,” he said, kissing me deeply again, letting me taste myself on his lips. “But I’m not done.” “He undid his belt, pushing his pants down just enough, and guided himself between my legs. I wrapped my arms around his neck, my forehead pressed to his. Our breaths mingled, erratic, as he pushed into me, slow and deep. I gasped, clutching at his back. There was no hesitation now. “I let him savor me completely this time. The pace started slow, each thrust deliberate, building the tension again. I moaned against his shoulder, hips rolling with his rhythm. “Look at me,” he said, and when I did, he kissed me like I was air and he was drowning. I tightened around him as his movements grew faster, more desperate. My second climax built quickly, more intense than the first, and I cried out his name, clinging to him. He followed moments after, groaning into my hair as he emptied himself, still moving, trying to make it last. We stayed like that for a while, tangled and breathless. Eventually, Xianna broke the silence. “You’re still not the one I want.

Xianna’s POV The weight of Ray’s touch lingered on my skin, but as the last tremors of our encounter settled, a dull ache grew inside me—one that was far deeper than any physical sensation. It was an eroding emptiness, the space between what I truly wanted and what I allowed myself to have. And for that, I felt both ashamed and desperate. There was something wrong with me—how could I want something like that, something so out of reach, something that made me feel both alive and dead inside? “Carlos” and yet I’m always with his brothers. Ray was still there, standing between me and the door, his presence as overwhelming as ever. His gaze was like a heat against my skin, and even though I wanted to leave, to flee, something kept me rooted in place. It was as though every movement was being observed, calculated, and I was too frightened to make a misstep. The room was suffocating with memories of everything that had just happened, and I needed distance, space to breathe. I wanted to be alone in my quarters, to try and forget the confusion that had taken root in my heart. I pushed myself off the counter, legs trembling slightly, my body still thrumming with the aftermath of our encounter. The air felt heavier than before, as though the room was closing in around me, and I could no longer escape. My chest was tight, and I could feel my heartbeat thumping in my ears. It felt like my body was betraying me, reacting to Ray in ways I couldn’t control. But my mind… my mind was another story. It screamed at me to escape, to run, to shut out the reality that I had just lost another piece of myself. It hurt more than anything I’d felt before—more than the pleasure, more than the guilt—it was a piercing emptiness, like I was becoming someone I no longer recognized. Ray watched me, his eyes dark, unreadable. But there was something dangerous in them—something possessive. He wasn’t letting me go so easily, and I could feel it. He knew me better than I knew myself, and that thought sent a shiver down my spine. He had the power to twist me however he wished, and somehow, I couldn’t bring myself to fight it. “You’re leaving?” he asked, his voice low, almost disappointed. His words were a silent accusation, like I was doing something wrong just by walking away. I pulled my shirt back down and straightened my skirt, avoiding his gaze. I could feel the shame creeping up my neck, but I forced it down. I had to get away from him. I needed to go. “I need to go,” I whispered, the words sounding so weak, so hollow. The truth was, I was terrified of what would happen if I stayed. Fear eroded at my insides, but I couldn’t bring myself to fully admit it. I wanted to run, but I was paralyzed by the reality of what was happening to me. A smirk tugged at the corner of Ray’s lips as he took a step toward me. “You think this is going to be the end of it?” I froze, my heart racing. His words hit me like a physical blow, and for a moment, I couldn’t breathe. “Ray, please,” I whispered, my voice faltering. “I can’t… I can’t keep doing this.” His hand shot out, gripping my wrist with surprising force, and he turned me to face him. His grip was tight, unyielding, and in that moment, I realized that there was no escaping him. Not now. Not ever. He had a hold on me that I couldn’t break, no matter how hard I tried. His presence consumed me, like smoke filling every piece of my mind. “You’re not in control here, Xianna. I’m the one.” His voice was rough, like gravel, as he stared down at me. “You have to satisfy me however and whenever I want and you won’t refuse me again, Carlos or no Carlos. I swallowed hard, the words hanging in the air like a promise—or perhaps a threat. His grip tightened slightly, and I had to suppress a shiver. It wasn’t just his touch that terrified me. It was the way he made me feel like I had no choice. No escape. I wasn’t free anymore. Not with him. Not with any of them. “I don’t want this,” I whispered, even though I knew how weak the words sounded. He knew better. He knew how much I wanted to resist, how much I hated the hold he had over me. But the truth was, I couldn’t fight him. Not when he looked at me like that. Ray chuckled darkly, his thumb brushing the back of my hand in a way that made my skin crawl, even as my body betrayed me with a flutter of unwanted desire. “It’s too late for that. You’re mine whenever I want you. And if you think you can turn me down, you’re wrong.” I flinched, pulling my hand from his grasp. The fear was suffocating. “No, I won’t—” “You will,” he cut me off sharply, his voice dropping an octave. “Next time I come to you, you won’t say no. And if you do, there will be consequences, Xianna. You’ve seen what I can do.” His words were like poison, sinking deep into my chest. I nodded, unable to speak, feeling the weight of his threat settle like a lead weight. There was no way out. He had me cornered. The life I had known, the life I had fought to maintain, was slipping through my fingers. “You think you’re still going back to your quarters, don’t you?” His tone was mocking now, a cruel smile playing at the corners of his mouth. “Go, then. But remember what I said.” I didn’t answer him. I couldn’t. The words were lodged in my throat, suffocating me as I made my way toward the door. My hands trembled at my sides, but I had to get away. I couldn’t stand to be near him anymore, not when he was so certain of his control over me. As I stepped out into the corridor, I felt his gaze on my back, sharp and unyielding. His presence clung to me, even in the silence that followed. I quickened my pace, as if I could outrun the heavy weight of his threats, the crushing realization that he was right. I was his. And there was nothing I could do to change that. It was the quietest of walks back to my room—my feet barely touching the ground as my mind reeled with what had just transpired. A mixture of emotions coursed through me—guilt, anger, confusion—but beneath it all, there was fear. Fear of what Ray would do the next time he came for me. Fear of the consequences if I didn’t comply. I had seen glimpses of this kind of control before.

Xianna’s POV <> The corridors felt quieter than usual as I made my way to the library. My steps were slower than I intended, but every part of me was drawn to him—Carlos. It was ridiculous, really, this lingering hope, this tiny flicker of belief that maybe, just maybe, today he would notice me. It wasn’t even about the other brothers. It wasn’t even about what Ray had done to me. It was him. Carlos. I couldn’t even look at myself anymore. I was caught between wanting to disappear and wanting to be seen. Carlos didn’t look at me—not really. Not the way I needed. Not the way I craved. But I couldn’t help myself. I was still here. Still hoping. I reached the heavy door to the library, the faint scent of aged books wafting through the crack. The light from the fireplace flickered inside, casting long, wavering shadows across the floor. My heart began to pound as I opened the door, the sound of my steps echoing too loudly in the silent room. There he was—Carlos. Seated at the long wooden table, his broad shoulders hunched slightly as he read the scripture, the golden light dancing off the pages. He was so absorbed in his reading, so lost in the words. So unreachable. I stood there for a long moment, watching him. There was a calmness about him, a stillness that contrasted the storm swirling inside me. How could he be so peaceful while I was being torn apart by the very desire to be near him? I knew what I was doing, trying to pull his attention toward me. I wasn’t foolish. But I couldn’t help the desperation, the ache that burned within me. I shifted slightly, taking a step closer, my eyes never leaving his form. A soft breath escaped me as I nervously adjusted my apron. If only he’d look up. Just once. I could bear the weight of his gaze for just a moment. I cleared my throat, softly at first, not wanting to disturb him too abruptly. But when there was no response, I did it again, a little louder, this time more deliberate. Still nothing. A low sigh escaped me, and for a brief moment, I wondered if I was foolish to be doing this. What if he didn’t care? What if he never cared? Then, finally, his voice. Cold, sharp. “Xianna.” I froze, heart thumping in my chest. It was like he could read my thoughts, like he knew I had been waiting for this moment. His voice wasn’t warm, though. It wasn’t soft or understanding. No, it was stiff, almost irritating. “Do you have something to say?” His eyes didn’t leave the page, and his lips were set in that familiar, unreadable line. I swallowed hard, words tangling in my throat. The truth was, I didn’t have anything to say—not really. But I needed something. Anything. “I—I was wondering if you needed anything,” I stammered, my voice soft, as if the slightest sound could shatter the fragile space between us. The silence that followed stretched out longer than I anticipated. A heartbeat passed. Another. His eyes flicked toward me, and for the first time, I saw a flash of something—frustration, maybe? Impatience? But it was gone too quickly for me to read. He returned to his scripture, not even acknowledging my presence beyond that fleeting glance. I stood there, suddenly feeling foolish. My cheeks burned, but I refused to look away. There was something about the way he kept ignoring me that twisted something deep inside me. Was I invisible to him? Was I just another face in the crowd? His voice broke the silence again, this time tinged with annoyance. “Xianna, is this a game to you?” The words cut through the air like a whip, sharp and biting. I didn’t know how to respond. Was this a game? Was I trying to play with him? Or was I simply desperate for something—anything—from him? I took a step forward, wanting to say something, to explain myself, but the words didn’t come. Instead, I found myself standing there, frozen, as his eyes finally met mine. It was like standing in the presence of a storm, the intensity of his gaze crashing over me with no mercy. “You’ve been lingering around me for days now. Why?” His voice was low, but the edge in it was unmistakable. I flinched, and my chest tightened. His words, the directness, it hit too close to the truth. But how could I answer? How could I explain what was so deep inside me? The need that gnawed at my insides every time I saw him? “I…” My voice cracked, betraying me. My heart was in my throat, and I could barely breathe. I tried to swallow it down, to gather myself, but the words were stuck. He wasn’t supposed to see this weakness in me. He wasn’t supposed to see the way I craved his attention, his approval. Carlos’ eyes narrowed slightly, his lips pulling into a thin line as if he was trying to decide if he should press further. And then, as if he’d made his decision, he spoke again, his voice rising in frustration. “You know I have work to do. This is not the time for distractions.” His words felt like a slap, each syllable colder than the last. I recoiled, pain flaring in my chest. His indifference, his dismissal—it hurt more than I could express. I wasn’t a distraction. I wasn’t just some servant. I was here, I was real, I was— But before I could stop myself, my emotions surged. I felt the tears rising, hot and heavy, but I refused to let them fall. Not in front of him. I turned away quickly, not trusting myself to stay composed. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice breaking. “I’ll leave you to your work.” I took a step back, my feet moving on their own as I tried to escape the suffocating weight of his gaze. But before I could make it to the door, he called out to me, his voice softer now, but there was an underlying tension to it. “Xianna.” I stopped, half-turned, my hand on the doorframe. For a second, I thought maybe, just maybe, he’d say something different. But his eyes, those cold, unreadable eyes—they didn’t soften. “Don’t come in here again,” he said, his tone firm, commanding. “I don’t have time for your distractions, and I don’t need anything, if I do I’ll call you.” The door clicked shut behind me, and I stood there, frozen. The echo of his words rang in my ears, and my heart broke just a little bit more. I wasn’t even worth his time. Not even a passing thought. And yet, despite the hurt, despite the humiliation, the ache for him, for his attention, still burned. It was like a fire that wouldn’t go out, a wound that wouldn’t heal. I made my way down the corridor, my mind spinning with a thousand thoughts, each one a sharp blade, cutting deeper into the illusion I had been clinging to. Carlos didn’t care. He had never cared. I was nothing more than a maid in his eyes, a shadow at the edges of his world. And the worst part was, I had always known that, hadn’t I? But I kept hoping, kept believing that maybe, just maybe, something would change. I reached my quarters, and the silence of the room swallowed me whole. I wanted to collapse into my bed, to hide from the world. But I couldn’t. I couldn’t escape the weight of his indifference. I couldn’t escape the truth that was now clear in my heart. I wasn’t special to him. I wasn’t worth the effort. Tears finally slipped down my cheeks, but I quickly wiped them away, angry with myself. I couldn’t afford to let this defeat me. Not now. Not when I still had to survive this place. But deep down, I knew the hardest part wasn’t the rejection—it was that I would never stop wanting him. No matter how much he pushed me away. No matter how much I told myself to forget. I would never stop. And that thought made the ache inside me only worse but never with such intensity. He had marked me as his, but his marking was forbidden, I have a connection with Carlos not him or his brother, and no amount of resistance could change that. There was no escape. There was nowhere to hide. The moment the door to my room closed behind me, I sank to the floor, hugging my knees to my chest. Tears burned at the back of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I couldn’t cry. Not now. Not when I still had to keep my mask intact for tomorrow. Tomorrow, I would still have to face Carlos, the priest who had never noticed me in this way. The man I wanted—no, needed—but was too far beyond my reach. He was the one I wanted, not Ray. But there was no place for me in his world. He was the holy son, the priest. He was above this, above me. And yet, it was Ray who held power over me now. I let out a shaky breath, pushing myself off the floor. I couldn’t let this consume me. I had to survive this. Somehow. There was no turning back now, but maybe… maybe if I kept my head low, kept my distance from the chaos, I could hold onto a sliver of myself. But deep down, I knew that wasn’t going to be possible. But Ray’s words echoed in my mind. You’ll never say no again. And with that, the door to my sanctuary, my freedom, was closing faster than I could escape. There was no room to breathe, no room to be myself. Only the walls of his control pressing in on me.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303094”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

I should not have gone home late, I knew better than to go home late. “I barely set foot inside before the shouting—a sharp snap of my dad’s voice cutting through the walls like a lash,My belly contracted. “ I hugged my tattered backpack tighter and stepped into the house, heart pounding, knowing exactly what I was walking into. “Very useless!” cried Grandma. “Just like the mother. You brought her up wrong, Samantha! No discipline, no shame!” Mother’s voice trembled and was soft. “She went to school—” “She’s here wasting your money, your food, your roof,” shouted my father. “Ungrateful child, No child of mine disrespects this house like she does.” Then silence. The kind that weighs as heavily as a storm about to burst. I stood just by the doorway, the wood against the palm of my hand, dust accumulating on my worn school shoes. “Good evening,” I grunted. The silence shattered, “Where the bloody hell have you been?” My father shifted from the couch towards me, shouldering forward, eyes flushed red with anger. “I had a late class,” I replied, attempting a level tone. “The lecture ran over.” Before I could say anything more, the back of his hand met my cheek with such force that I saw stars. My bag slipped from my hands and thudded onto the floor. My face was on fire, and I could taste blood. You think you can just stroll in here like a man?” he spat. “You’re nothing! A waste of space!” He grabbed me by my collar and pushed me back. I crashed into the wall, ribs protesting. “Daddy, stop!” shouted Sabrina and sprang from the hall. She was thirteen years old and lean and afraid and always hid behind Mum when things turned sour. Mum tried to pull him off of me, but before she had time, Grandma stretched full-length across the room and slapped her with such strength that she crashed on the floor. Defend the girl again, and I’ll kill you myself,” the old woman snarled. “You’re the one who made this girl what she is. Shameless mother having another shameless daughter!” I glanced over and saw my sixteen-year-old brother, Caleb, sprawled on the couch eating popcorn and thumbing his phone as if nothing was happening. He was the darling of the family. My father adored him, Grandma spoil him rotten, and even Mother could not scold him, else It will start a war in the house. I remembered the time I needed money to buy some textbooks for my graduation exams, my dad ignored me, told me to go and ask God for money for my education. But then when Caleb desired a new phone a couple of weeks later, Dad went ahead and ordered one online that very day—an iPhone at that. When I was ill once and would not be able to work, half of the salary was sent by my part-time employer. Dad overheard and grinned, “See? Even the world knows that she’s not worth full price.” But when Caleb flunked math and needed a private tutor dad tripled the regular price just to “secure his future.” “Leave her alone,” cried Mum, sobbing. “She’s your daughter.” “She’s a curse,” my father said. “I should have ended things the moment you were born.” That was enough, I’ve heard enough of all this. I stood on wobbly legs, face throbbing, body aching, but fury burning fiercer than the hurt. “Never have you treated me like you considered me one of your children,” I stated harshly, clearly, and shakily. “You hated me from the very day I was born. You don’t care anything about a daughter!” “Linda, please…” Sabrina tugged at my arm, her eyes full of fear. But I just couldn’t stop anymore, I already started it, I have to continue. “You have beaten me, starved me and denied me school fees. I have cleaned floors, washed dishes and sold items on the road just to go to school. And you just kept on telling me I am not a boy.” “Shut up,” shouted my dad. “No! I won’t!” I moved closer. “You’re a terrible father. You failed both of us, You failed Mum. If you’re going to kill me, then kill me! At least then I’ll die knowing I said the truth.” For a second, no one moved, Even Grandma was speechless. My father pointed towards the door. “Get out of my house.” I stumbled, mum screamed out. “No, please—” “Out. I said,” he growled. Tears swelled up in my eyes because I wasn’t expecting that at all but I held my head high. “Fine.” I turned to leave, legs heavy as lead, but before I could get to the door, my hair was dragged back so hard I yelled. Grandmother She had pulled my hair back and dragged me violently towards her like a trash bag. “You think you just get up and walk away?” she taunted. “You don’t have a choice. You’re not free.” “Let me go,” I yelled frantically, scraping at her hand, although she was stronger than I expected. “Go and lock her in the room!” she screamed at Caleb. “You’re not going to do that,” Mum said, straining to stand up, but Dad pushed her back. Grandma pushed me into the small damp guest room and closed the door. I ran over to the door handle, panic rising in me. The door was locked. I beat on the door as hard as I could. Let me go! You cannot do this! “I should’ve married off your mother when she was your age,” Grandma said through the door. “But I’ll make up for that mistake now. You’re above 18 now, ripe and useless—time to sell you off and make something out of you.” “No!” I shrieked. “I’m not getting married! You can’t force me!” But they weren’t listening anymore. I heard Caleb laugh, and then footsteps receding down the hall. I collapsed on the dusty floor, I couldn’t breathe, I just kept crying. This cannot be my life, I was not a slave. I was not something that was bought and sold like cattle. I wouldn’t let them. I headed quietly over towards the tiny window and crouched over and peered into the darkness. The streets were silent. My school bag was on the living room floor somewhere, thrown aside like me. But not for long. My phone was still in my waist. It was old and broken but functional. I called the one person I trusted the most—Tasha, one of my closest friends at school. She replied on the very first ring. “Linda? It’s almost midnight, what’s wrong?” I took a deep breath. “They have locked me up in a room. They are planning to get me married.” What? I need your help. And that’s when I discovered it. A voice I didn’t recognize and that came from outside the window said, “So this is the girl.” I froze. I stood up quietly, gazing into the darkness. There was a figure outside my house wearing all black, his face hidden. And there was my dad beside him, speaking softly and handing him a brown envelope. You’ll pick her up tomorrow night,” my father said. “Just make sure she doesn’t come back.” My blood ran cold. They didn’t just threaten me. They really meant it and they already sold me off. Wow.

I don’t know how long I remained on the cold floor just staring into the darkness as if the solution was there. My body hurts, my mind revolves round and round. The sound of different voices outside the door were like a different storm, too far to understand but close enough not to ignore. Then I heard her. Mother. Please don’t do this to her,” she begged frantically, her voice strained and raw. “She’s a child. She wants to finish her education. Please, I beg of you!” “You’re always begging, Samantha,” screamed Grandma. “Begging since the day you came into this house! And for what? You’ve raised a disrespectful child who thinks she can speak disrespectfully to her own father just because she thinks she’s now an adult!” “She isn’t being disrespectful,” mum cried. “She just wants to be loved by her family.” “Then let her get married”, my father barked. “That way she will get enough love.” “No, no, please.” Mum dropped to her knees with a thud, the sound echoing through the walls like a slap. “Don’t do this. I’ll do anything. Beat me, curse me, starve me—but leave Linda alone.” I heard her wailing, the sound of her hands hitting the floor as she rolled at Grandma’s feet. “Please, Grandma, I’m on my knees! You’re a mother also, Don’t do this.” ” Get away from me,” Grandma snarled, pulling away as if mum were a dirt. “You disgust me!! You have always been weak, always crying. No wonder your daughter turned out this way.” With that, she walked away. I heard her shut her door angrily. I wanted to scream, I wanted to kick the door open but sadly all I could do was silently cry while I listened as my mother suffered. I did not sleep that night and I’m sure she didn’t either. Time passed. “The house remained quiet. And then the bedroom door creaked open softly.” It was My mother. She stepped in with slow, cautious feet and locked the door behind her. Her eyes were red and puffy. I could see the way her hands trembled as she reached for me. She whispered, “I won’t let them take you,” as her voice broke. “I won’t let what they did to me be done to you.” I stared at her in confusion. “What… what do you mean?” She sat next to me and closed her eyes, the hurt registering on her face as if it were a house. When I was a child of sixteen years old, my dad arranged for me to get married to your father who was twenty-five-year-old then . I begged my mother to put a stop to this, but she remained silent. On the day of the wedding, I cried inconsolably and even fainted but still they did go ahead. I lost everything that day, I lost my youth, I lost hope. I lost myself. She opened her eyes and they sparkled with tears. “I won’t let this happen to you,” Linda, I won’t.” She took hold of me very tightly. I had not felt such a grip by her in a long time. Just then, the door creaked open again. Sabrina. “Mum?” She whispered, “is she leaving?” I opened my mouth wide. “Leaving?” Mum just nodded. “Pack up the clothes, Quietly. There isn’t much time.” We moved like shadows, silent and swift. Mama took the spare key from under Grandma’s mat—the same one she used to sneak food for me when I was grounded for days, a long time ago. We stuffed my old school bag with some clothes, my ID card, and the little cash Mum could get. Samantha removed her necklace that has her picture in it. “Take this,” she put the necklace into the palm of my hand. “So you don’t forget me.” I’ll never forget you,” I whispered and hugged her close. We tiptoed through the hallway, the wooden floor groaning under our weight. Outside, the wind howled. The night was heavy, the moon hidden behind thick clouds. I could barely see the gate, but mum kept whispering beneath her breath “just keep going anyhow”. Freedom was just a step away. But as I opened the gate, Where do you think you’re going? It was my dad. He stood at the living room entranceway, folded his arms over his chest and scowled. Grandma was beside him, face stern. “Linda! Run!” Don’t you dare come back! Do you think you’ll just take away my property and then disappear? Father roared. “Want to shame me? Hmph! You think you’re a woman now?” Insults shot back and forth like bullets. Worthless. Idiot. Whore. He grabbed hold of Mum’s arm and drew her inside. Samantha screamed. I wanted to run back, but mum kept shouting “Go,” she whispered. “Don’t look back.” Tears blurred my vision, I ran. — I didn’t rest until I arrived at Tasha’s hostel. She opened the door and caught me while I was falling. “My God! What have they done to you?” she exclaimed, pulling me inside. “Your face.” I told her everything. She didn’t cut me off. She simply held me, dried my tears, and assured me I was safe. I didn’t know how I slept off. I woke up the next day and wore the only set of clean clothes I had. I had work I needed to get to, I couldn’t afford to get there late. The small restaurant that I was working at was not fancy, but it was my refuge. The smell of spices, the whish of hot oil, the sizzle of meat—this was where I felt most myself. I loved cooking. It was the one activity that left me feeling like the master of the world, like I was creating something beautiful from nothing. “Linda, you’re early,” my boss, Mrs Stella said as I tied my apron. “You okay?” I smiled grudgingly. “Yes, ma.” That afternoon, after my shift, I went to do my second job. At school, girls like me were called “any help.” I washed clothes, cleaned rooms, and ran errands. Anything to earn money for my school fees. I didn’t complain. I couldn’t afford to. I had a final delivery that night. A student in her final year had pleaded with me to deliver her laundry by 9 p.m. She wouldn’t stop calling, texting, and threatening to report me. I mounted my small cycle and cycled into the growing gloom of the street, the bag of neatly folded clothing held tightly within the wicker basket. My muscles ached, my back hurt, but I continued. I shouldn’t have been checking my phone, but she wouldn’t stop calling. “Where are you? I urgently need the clothes!” I gazed downward at the screen and before I could raise my head to concentrate, And that’s when it happened. I looked up—and hit something hard. A car. My bicycle skidded out from under me and I landed hard on the floor, pain ripping through my sides. For a moment, everything was blurry—blinding headlights, the sharp sting of gravel in my skin, and the loud slam of a car door. Footstep. Then a tall figure emerged from the vehicle. Dressed in a sharp suit, Polished shoes. Expensive watch. He walked toward me slowly, his face hidden in the shadow of the streetlight. And then he spoke. “What the hell were you thinking?” I looked up, mouth full of blood, aches throughout each of the bones inside me—and for the first time in my entire existence, I knew that everything was going to be different.

Is this how my life will always be?” That was the only question ringing in my head as I opened my eyes and stared at the dark sky above me. My body ached, my elbow was bruised, and my knees were burning, but nothing hurt more than my chest—than my heart. Tears welled up again as I pushed myself up slightly and sat on the rough gravel road. I was trying to figure out what just happened when someone’s shoes came into view. “Are you okay?” a calm male voice asked gently. I looked up and saw a young man, average in height, dressed neatly in a shirt and trousers, his face soft with concern. I was about to answer him when I heard a loud click from the back seat of the black car. And then… he stepped out. The man that came out of the car was nothing like the first one. Tall. Sharp. Polished. Clean. He looked like he belonged in a magazine. The kind of man you’d only see on TV or billboards. Even in the darkness, the shine on his wristwatch glowed, and his presence pulled the air out of the atmosphere. He looked furious. “Are you blind?” he shouted, glaring at me like I was a stray dog that just crossed his path. “Can’t you see where you’re going?” I tried to explain, but my voice disappeared in my throat. “Do you know how much this car costs?” he barked. “Even if we sold you and your entire family, you still wouldn’t be able to afford the side mirror!” I felt like the ground should open and swallow me. I wanted to defend myself. I wanted to scream back that he had no right to speak to me like that. But nothing came out. The only thing that spoke for me were the tears rolling uncontrollably down my cheeks. “I’m talking to you!” he snapped. “How do you plan to fix this car?” I opened my mouth to speak, but it quivered with fear. Where will I get that kind of money? I didn’t even have enough to eat properly, and now someone’s talking about millions for a car? Just then, the first man—his assistant, I assumed—walked up to him and handed him his phone. His face changed immediately. His tone dropped as he answered. “Yes… Yes, I’m on my way,” he said and cut the call sharply. The assistant leaned in and whispered something to him. He turned to me one last time. “Just thank your stars… or whatever low-life gods you worship for saving you tonight,” he sneered. “Make sure I never see you again.” With that, he turned and stepped back into the car like a prince returning to his palace. His assistant turned to me, helped me up slowly, and mouthed quietly, “Please… take care of yourself.” He climbed into the driver’s seat, and then the car drove off into the night. I was left standing in the cold darkness, my arms shaking and my body sore. The screen of my phone suddenly lit up. It was a message from the girl whose clothes I was supposed to deliver. > “Where the hell are you? Bring my clothes now or forget your payment!” Reality slapped me back. I bent down slowly, picked up the scattered laundry bag, dusted my torn skirt, and climbed back on my bicycle. Even though every part of my body screamed in pain, I kept going. — When I arrived at her hostel, the girl flung the door open with an irritated face. She snatched the laundry bag from my hand and hissed. “You’re late, and some of the clothes are still slightly damp. I’m deducting from your pay.” I nodded. I didn’t even have the strength to argue. I collected the small amount of money she dropped in my hand like trash and turned to leave. The pain in my leg made every step feel like I was walking on needles. — When I got to my hostel, I found Trisha, my best friend and roommate, sitting on the bed with a huge smile on her face. “Linda!” she beamed, “You’re back! Guess what—” but then she paused, her eyes widening in concern. “What happened to you?” She rushed to my side and helped me sit. I told her everything, from the accident to the man who insulted me and the way I felt so helpless. She quickly got up and fetched a small bag of ice from our tiny fridge. She wrapped it in a cloth and placed it gently on my knee. “Why is life like this?” I whispered. “Why does it feel like I’m always fighting just to breathe?” Trisha didn’t say anything. She just sat beside me, holding my hand while I silently cried. After a while, I noticed her scrolling through her phone and smiling again. “What is it?” I asked. She hesitated, then grinned. “I know you love cooking, right?” I nodded slowly, not sure where she was going. “Well, I was scrolling through social media and saw this cooking competition advert. The prize is life-changing! Like, really big money—and a chance to work in one of the top restaurants in the country!” I raised an eyebrow. “Before you roll your eyes,” she laughed, “I already signed you up.” “What? Why?” “Because, Linda,” she said, holding my hand, “you’re amazing at cooking. Even when you’re tired, broke, or crying… once you enter that kitchen, it’s like magic. You deserve a chance to live the life you dream of.” I looked at her for a moment, my chest tightening again—but this time with emotion. “Thank you,” I whispered. She handed me her phone, and I scrolled through the competition site. Everything looked legit. There were videos, articles, and even a countdown timer to the submission deadline. Just as I scrolled through the list of sponsors… I froze. There was a face. A face I would never forget. A face that made my heart skip a beat and then pound painfully in my chest. I couldn’t breathe. My fingers trembled as I dropped the phone. “What’s wrong?” Trisha asked, alarmed. “I’m not doing this,” I said quickly. “Why?” she asked, trying to pick the phone. “I said I’m not doing it!” I shouted. And that was it. I stood up and turned away from her, hiding the tears that suddenly returned. The face on the screen? I couldn’t believe he was one of the sponsors. The same man who said I was worthless… The same man who said my entire family wouldn’t be enough to fix his car… How could I ever stand on a stage owned by him?

Christian’s POV I sat at the backseat of the car, loosening the top button of my suit. My head was pounding slightly, and all I wanted was to crash on my bed with a glass of whiskey. “What does this old man want now?” I muttered under my breath. “This late at night?” Charles, my ever-efficient personal assistant, glanced back from the front seat. “He said he just wants to check up on you, sir. He was worried, “It’s almost midnight.” I sighed and looked out the window. The lights of the city faded as we approached the mansion. Tall iron gates opened as we drove through, and soon the familiar grand structure came into view. When I stepped into the house, I wasn’t surprised to see him pacing the living room with his walking stick, like a general ready for war. “Old man, why haven’t you gone to bed?” I called out, pulling off my blazer. “You know your health isn’t great, The doctor said you need more rest.” He turned slowly, narrowing his eyes at me before raising his stick threateningly. “Do you want to add to my BP? How can I sleep when you’re still out gallivanting at this time of night?” “I was out grabbing a few drinks,” I said flatly. He scowled. “That’s your problem! When will you drop these bad habits and grow up? You know you’ll have to take over the company soon, and to rule well, you need—” “A wife by your side,” I finished for him, dragging a hand through my hair. “Not again, Grandpa. Can’t you let this rest?” “I will not!” he barked. “I built Delight Haven Foods with your grandmother. We were a team. She gave it life, beauty, and flavor. And your parents—God rest their souls—they kept the legacy alive. You’ve done well holding things down these past years, but it’s time to stop living like a lonely wolf. I just want to see you build something meaningful before I close my eyes.” I swallowed hard and looked at the old man. He wasn’t just stubborn—he was scared. Scared I’d end up alone, And maybe… maybe I was scared too. “Okay, okay, old man,” I said quietly. “I’ll get a girl, Just give me a few days. If that’s what you want, I’ll handle it.” His face softened a little. “Good. But one more thing.” I groaned. “There’s more?” “For the cooking competition we’re sponsoring—I want you to personally go through the applicants tomorrow. I heard there are plenty of entries, so pick someone who truly stands out.” I nodded, mostly to shut him up. “Fine. Now let’s get you to bed before your stick breaks on my head.” Linda’s POV “I’m not doing this,” I said firmly, staring at my phone like it had betrayed me. Trisha blinked. “What? Why? What happened?” I turned to her slowly. “Remember the man whose car I hit tonight? The one that insulted me like I was a speck of dirt on his shoe?” She nodded slowly, eyes narrowing. “That man… is the owner of Delight Haven Foods. He’s not just any sponsor. He’s the biggest one. The face of the entire competition. And he’s filthy rich… like, billionaire-level rich. He’s also the most eligible bachelor in the country. I can’t believe I didn’t recognize him earlier.” Angela’s jaw dropped. “Oh my God. This is bad. This is really bad.” I collapsed onto the bed. “I embarrassed myself in front of him. He humiliated me. There’s no way he’ll choose me now.” She sat beside me, eyes full of worry. “I already sent in your application. I included that video of you cooking. He’s going to see your face for sure.” My stomach churned. “This is not cool.” We sat in silence for a while, both of us unsure what to do next. ………. The next morning, we went to class. I tried to stay focused, but my mind kept replaying that night. The lecturer walked in with news that made everything worse. “Your final project defense will begin soon. You are to prepare both your written and practical submissions.” I felt dizzy. That project required money—money I didn’t have. After class, I walked back to the hostel alone, hoping to rest my head. But before I could even step in, I heard screams. People were running in all directions. Thick smoke curled into the air. The hostel was on fire. I froze in place. My legs refused to move. My heart felt like it had stopped. Trisha ran toward me, coughing, carrying a bag and a few books. Her face was covered in ash, but her eyes widened in relief when she saw me. We hugged tightly, both of us crying. “I don’t have anything left,” I whispered. She held my hand. “We’ll figure it out. You’ll go for that competition and win. You have to.” I nodded slowly, wiping my tears. I had no other option. Christian’s POV Another boring morning at the office. Meetings, files, reports—everything felt like a blur. I leaned back in my chair as the large screen displayed the cooking competition applications. My assistant and a few board members were presenting six shortlisted candidates. “Next,” I said every few seconds, none of them catching my interest. I stood, stretching. “I’m done here.” “Sir,” one of the men said quickly. “There’s one more applicant. We almost missed her, but… we think she might be the one.” I sighed and sat back down. “Alright, let’s see her.” The screen changed. And there she was. Her eyes. That familiar face. The girl from last night. I stared at the video, then slowly leaned back in my seat. A slow, mischievous smile crept onto my lips. “Add her,” I said simply. Let’s see how this gets interesting.

Linda’s POV We had nowhere else to go. “Let’s just stay at your workplace,” Trisha said, tightening her grip on the small duffle bag she managed to save from the fire. “The staff quarters—at least it has a roof.” As we walked through the dim streets, my phone buzzed. A new email. My heart raced. I opened it with trembling hands, and there it was—“Congratulations, you’ve been selected for the National Culinary Face-Off.” The message continued, detailing the date—two days from now—and the venue. My chest tightened. This was real. Trisha saw my frozen face and grabbed my shoulders. “Babe, we’re gonna win this, We have to.” We reached the restaurant just in time for my shift. My manager frowned when I explained what happened, but he softened quickly, letting us stay in the small guest room beside the pantry. Trisha offered to help out around the kitchen to cover for me. When our shift ended, we lay side by side on the narrow bed, staring at the ceiling. Sleep wouldn’t come. I kept thinking about Mum and my little sister and the competition. How were they? Were they eating okay? Was my sister still waking up with her nightmares? Winning this competition—it wasn’t just a prize. It was my lifeline. — The day of the competition. I hadn’t slept a wink. My mind was a whirlwind of fears, recipes, and determination. Could I really pull this off? The moment my alarm rang, Trisha jolted upright, startling me. This was the same girl who normally cursed the very existence of alarm clocks. She smiled. “Let’s pray, For strength. For victory.” We prayed, We dressed. We left. — Christian’s POV God knows I was the happiest man on earth right now. She had no idea what I had planned for her. She didn’t even recognize me at the accident scene—and now, destiny was walking her straight into my hands. I almost laughed as I stepped into the living room, shocking Charles, my assistant. “You’re up early,” he said, blinking. “Let’s not waste time,” I said, slipping on my suit jacket. “It’s going to be an interesting day.” — The venue buzzed with energy. Bright lights. Elegant banners with the logo “Golden Plate Culinary Challenge.” Reporters clustered near the entrance. Cameramen adjusted tripods. The judges’ table sat elevated on a platform facing ten pristine cooking stations. Each contestant had two hours to create a signature dish based on a secret theme revealed on the spot: “Comfort food with an innovative twist.” Prize? 30 million dollars and a contract with Montierre Cuisine Group—the most prestigious food conglomerate in the country. A panel of five judges—including myself—would taste, score, and announce the top three. I finally spotted her. Linda. She looked overwhelmed, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face with a trembling hand. But even in her confusion, she looked… captivating. — Linda’s POV When the coordinator stepped up, I took a deep breath. “Welcome contestants,” she announced. “Today’s theme is Comfort Food With an Innovative Twist. You have 2 hours, and the ingredients provided must be used creatively. Judges will assess presentation, flavor balance, originality, and connection to the theme.” A buzzer sounded. The competition began. Chaos erupted. Knives clattered. Pans sizzled. The smell of sautéed garlic, baked cheese, and slow-roasted spices filled the air. Even the whispers of wealthier contestants looking down on me flew around the hall but I shut out the noise and focused. I had chosen a childhood favorite—mac and cheese. But I added a twist: I used sharp aged cheddar, creamy gouda, and a hint of truffle oil. I topped it with a golden parmesan breadcrumb crust and served it with roasted garlic chips and a smoked onion puree. It was comforting, elevated, and deeply personal—just like I remembered, but transformed into something worthy of a stage. Trisha cheered from the sidelines. “Let’s go, Chef Linda!” — Time flew. “Five minutes left!” the coordinator shouted. My heart pounded as I placed my final garnish. I stepped back. Done. — Christian’s POV One by one, the contestants presented their dishes. Some choked under pressure. Some impressed me. But then it was her turn. She approached, her chin slightly lifted. A plate in her hand, eyes refusing to meet mine. “Name?” I asked casually. “Linda Thompson.” She began explaining. She was eloquent. The judges tasted. One gasped. Another closed his eyes and murmured “Wow.” I watched her face—nervous, guarded—but still strong. I twirled my fork slowly. Her hands fidgeted as I finally took a bite. Explosion. Spice. Creaminess. Crunch. Heat. Warmth. I swallowed, locked eyes with her—and smiled. She looked away quickly. The dishes were done. Now I wait. — Linda’s POV The wait was killing me. Each second stretched into minutes. My palms were sweating. I knew I did well, but what if they rejected me because of him? Oh God. Help me. Please. Finally, the judges returned. The coordinator stepped up again. “We’ve reached a decision. All participants did amazingly well, but as you know—we can only award three.” The second runner-up was called—a girl from L.A, Her prize: $5,000. First runner-up: a guy from America, Prize: $10,000. Then came the moment. Christian rose to his feet, holding a golden envelope. “Today, we witnessed talent, passion, and creativity. But one dish stood out—bold, nostalgic, comforting… yet refreshingly unique.” He opened the envelope slowly. “Congratulations to… Linda Thompson.” I froze. Trisha screamed. She ran to me and hugged me so tightly I almost collapsed. Tears streamed down my face. I could barely breathe. I’ve done it. The judges came forward for photos. Cameras flashed. My cheeks hurt from smiling. Then came the prize: a briefcase of $30 million and a brown envelope titled “Employment Letter – Montierre Cuisine Group.” I didn’t read it. I just signed everything, eager to seal my future. I handed the forms to Charles. …… The event wrapped up, People dispersed. Then I saw him again. Christian—approaching me with a bouquet of red lilies. He stopped inches from me, his smirk mischievous. “Congratulations,” he said, pulling me into a hug before I could react. He leaned into my ear and whispered something that turned my blood to ice. “Do you have any idea what you just signed… Mrs. Christian Darlington?”

Linda’s POV My heart was beating so fast, I thought it would rip out of my chest. “Mrs. Darlington…” What did I just hear? No—no, that’s not me, that’s his name. That can’t be right, my hands turned ice-cold as I stared at him, searching his eyes for any sign that this was a joke, a mistake, anything but the truth. But Christian just smiled—no, smirked—like he had just won a game I didn’t even know I was playing. I looked at the flowers he held in one hand, they were beautiful, expensive, but they made me sick. He nodded slightly, and his assistant stepped forward, handing him a familiar-looking document, my breath hitched. It was the one I had signed earlier, the one I didn’t even glance through properly because I was too happy, too joyful, too stupid. Christian held it out to me casually, like it was nothing. “You might want to read this again, properly this time.” My hands trembled as I took it, I didn’t know what to expect, I scanned it quickly, my eyes darting through the text—until they landed on two bold words that shattered me completely. Marriage Agreement. What? No, this had to be a mistake, a misprint, or some legal jargon I didn’t understand. But the heading was clear, beneath it, my name and signature stared back at me. It was real, binding. My throat closed up, my knees wobbled, but I clenched my fists and forced myself to stay upright. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of watching me fall. “W–What is this?” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “You tricked me.” “I didn’t trick you,” he said smoothly. “You just didn’t read the fine print.” I wanted to scream. I wanted to slap that smug expression off his face, but instead, tears slipped from my eyes, hot and silent, he was right. I had been played, Humiliated, And worst of all—I had signed it. “I’m not going to marry you,” I whispered, stepping back. “I can’t do this, I won’t.” His next words cut me deeper than I ever expected. “If you don’t go through with it,” he said coolly, you won’t get the prize, No money, No job, Nothing.” I opened my mouth, stunned, but he didn’t stop. “And your mother and sister…” he added slowly, like he was savoring each word, “they won’t get any help either.” I froze. He knew. He had looked into me—my background, my family, Everything. “You’re using them… to blackmail me?” My voice cracked. “I’m offering you security,” he said. “All you have to do is play your part.” I hated him, hated the arrogance in his voice, hated the way he stood there like he owned me. But the worst part? He was right. I had no choice. For Mom, For my sister. I took a deep breath, wiped my tears, and stood straight. “Fine,” I said quietly. “I’ll do it. But I have my own conditions.” His brow lifted, amused. “Go ahead.” “No sharing rooms. No sharing beds. And definitely, no catching feelings.” He let out a dry laugh. “That’s easy. I don’t plan on falling for you either, sweetheart.” We stared at each other like two generals signing a treaty before battle. Then he clapped his hands. “Great. Now that we’re in agreement, we have a dinner to plan.” I blinked. “Dinner?” “Yes. Tonight,” he said, adjusting his cuffs like a prince preparing for a coronation. “My grandfather wants to meet the woman I’m going to marry. So tonight, we celebrate your victory… and introduce you as my fiancée.” My stomach flipped. “You’re kidding.” “I don’t kid.” He gave me that infuriating smirk again. “Don’t worry, I’ll have designers, makeup artists, stylists—everything taken care of.” He turned to leave, but paused at the doorway. “Oh, and Linda?” He looked over his shoulder. “Smile a little tonight. You just became the future Mrs. Darlington. That’s not something people like you get to do every day.” And just like that, he walked out. Leaving me standing there, drowning in a storm of confusion, anger, and heartbreak. This wasn’t the victory I dreamed of. This was war. — As soon as his car rolled out of the venue, I just stood there, frozen in place, holding the contract like it was made of thorns. “Linda!” Tricia’s voice pulled me back. She ran to me, wide-eyed. “What happened? What did he say to you after the competition?” I handed her the paper, my hands were still shaking. She unfolded it, read it, then gasped. “You… you signed a marriage contract?!” Tears filled my eyes again. “I didn’t know, Tricia. I thought it was the employment contract. I was so excited, I didn’t check.” Tricia wrapped her arms around me instantly. “Hey, it’s okay. Breathe. We’ll figure this out.” I leaned into her hug, letting the silence hold me up. She pulled back and gave me a small smirk. “Well… technically, you’re now the bride of the richest and most eligible bachelor in the country. Girls would kill for your spot.” I let out a weak laugh, wiping my cheeks. “Lucky me, right?” — By 7 p.m., the next shock arrived in the form of a sleek black Rolls Royce. It pulled up like a movie scene, and I just stood there, not knowing whether to run or hide. Out stepped a team of stylists, dressmakers, makeup artists, and even a nail technician. “Miss Linda,” one of them said, bowing slightly. “Mr. Darlington sent us.” Tricia stared at them, then at me. “Wow… I take it back. I’m the lucky one just for being near you.” They whisked me away to the Darlington estate. The mansion wasn’t just grand—it was intimidating. The gates alone looked like they were built for royalty. Every staff member I passed bowed to or addressed me as “Miss Darlington.” It was surreal. I was led into a private dressing room filled with racks of dresses, boxes of shoes, and trays of glittering jewelry. For hours, the glam team transformed me. Curling, blending, powdering, pinning. I sat like a mannequin while they worked, my mind numb. When they were done, I barely recognized myself. The deep emerald gown hugged my body like it was made for me, the silver detailing glimmering softly under the lights. My hair had been curled into cascading waves, my makeup flawless. I stared at the mirror. “Is this… really me?” I whispered. Tricia nodded, eyes wide with admiration. “You look like a queen. And you’d better believe it.” She started taking pictures, while I just kept staring at my reflection. Somewhere deep down, I knew this wasn’t just a makeover. This was a mask. And tonight, I had to wear it like armor. Because no matter how much I sparkled… I was still walking into a trap.

Linda Thompson “Put a damn smile on your face and remember to keep your mouth shut when you don’t understand the question thrown at you. Our history is, We met a year ago at a cuisine event and hit it off,” Christian reminded sternly. I fought the urge not to roll my eyes at him, especially since he has narrated this like a thousand times to me. How to act, what and what not to say in front of his family. Left for me, I wouldn’t even be here but because of that damn contract, I didn’t have a choice. “So… don’t you think your family would find it weird that I’m your girlfriend…” “You’re my wife,” Christian interjected, glaring at me. I swallowed, my nerves picking up. Was I really sure I could do this? Lie in his family’s face? “I don’t have the time for this. I dare you to mess this up for me and your family will bare the brunt of your mistakes. Get out of the car,” Christian said shabbily, getting out of the car and slamming it shut. I moved to open my own side of the door but a man dressed as a waiter opened it for me. “Welcome Mrs. Darlington,” he said with a small bow. I smiled softly at him. “Thank you,” I said once I had stepped out of the car. A gasp left my lips as I took in the giant mansion in front of me that belonged to Christian’s family. It was the kind of houses you would see royalty live in. I noticed there were a lot of men dressed in black with earpiece. “Stop embarrassing me. You’re a Darlington now, act like one. Or at least pretend that you can ever be one,” Christian’s harsh voice came from behind me. “I’m sorry,” I whispered out with my head hung low as i walked to stand beside him. Christian instead walked over and stood in front of me, perhaps a little too close for my liking because I could literally feel his breath on me. He placed two fingers under my chin and raised my head up slowly till my face was at the same level as his. “A Darlington never bows no matter what. I’m sorry if I was too harsh. Now I need you to remember everything we’ve talked about and…” My eyes widened in shock at Christian’s words. Was he actually apologizing? I wasn’t given the time to react as a woman dressed in white pants and shirt walked outside with a wide smile on her face. “Oh my God! You’re both finally here,” she said cheerfully. She walked right straight to me and gave me a warm hug. “You must be Linda, I’m Caroline, your husband’s aunt ,” she said excitedly. I quickly looked at Christian who had his bored and stoic face on and wondered how he had such a happy woman for an aunt . I had imagined his aunt to be the type of woman who would conduct a full interview on you to decide if you were worthy of taking the last name of the family. But she looked different. “I’ve heard so little about you and I’m hoping we can change that tonight over dinner,” she said, her smile still in place. I was nervous and didn’t know how to act. Her warmness had caught me off guard. “aunt , leave her alone okay,” Christian intervened, creating distance between I and his aunt as he held my hand and dragged me to his side. “She’s my daughter in law. I have a right to know her,” his aunt snapped at him before facing me “Anyways, the table is set and we’re all eager to get to know you dear. Come in,” she said with a smile. Christian and I walked into his house hand in hand. There was something different about him and I could feel it. At the entrance of the dining room, Christian stopped abruptly and brushed his cheeks fleetingly against mine. I couldn’t help but gasp at the sudden intimate contact. “Stick to the plan,” he whispered in my ear and then kissed my cheeks before pulling away. My brain could hardly register all that just happened as I blushed profusely. “So yuck! Couples are annoying usually but Couples that are in love are the most annoying ones,” a girl who looked like she could be around my age voiced out loudly. “Let a man love you, Kira. Then perhaps you’ll stop being so bitter,” Christian fired back at her. She rolled her eyes. “Oh please. Like you men would ever love a woman for a genuine reason,” she scoffed out. “Kira, what does that even mean? Your father loved me for a genuine reason,” Caroline scolded. “Mama please. If you had not given dad a male child, I’m not so sure how that…” “That’s enough Kira!” An older man said sternly. His voice held so much power and his presence caused a lot of tension. Already, I could tell he was Grandpa Darlington. Christian had taken his time to talk about him because he was a disciplinarian and a traditionalist. He despised change and would never condone not even the slightest tardiness. If I thought Christian was strict, his grandpa was worse. “My grandson has brought home a wife. I’ll like to concentrate on celebrating that than arguing about unimportant topics. Besides, I have a good news of my own to share tonight with eveyone and it concerns you Kira,” Grandpa Darlington said. The whole place was in total silence as he walked to take a seat at the head of the table. It stayed that way until the chef was done serving everyone’s meal. Grandpa Darlington was the one who broke the silence as he cleared his throat. “Dear, what’s your name?” He asked me, his voice calm and friendly. “I’m Linda Tho…I’m sorry. I’m Linda Darlington,” I replied nervously. Grandpa Darlington chuckled softly. “It’s okay. It took my wife a month after we got married for her to stop using her old name. You’ll get used to it soon,” he said. He was sweet and nice, contrast to what I’ve heard about him. “What about your family?” He asked. “Well, my aunt …” “Her aunt is very ill. She’s receiving treatment and her father is late,” Christian interjected. I looked at him sharply but he didn’t react as he continued to eat. “Oh, you poor thing. You must feel really lonely. Well, good thing now you have us now. You’re family and you’re welcome here,” Caroline said. Warmth filled my heart at how kind she was to me, even without knowing me. “Actually, I do have a sister but she stays with…” “Linda, why don’t you tell everyone how you won the competition?” Christian threw in, cutting me off. “Yes! That’s right! I spoke with Judge Naya and she said she has never tasted a meal so good before,” Caroline commented. And that’s how the conversation went from me talking about my family to reliving my experience during the competition. “I don’t get it though,” Kira suddenly said midway as I was speaking. “Get what?” Christian asked sternly. So far, he’s been quiet. “Maybe it’s just me but why get married when you just made such a huge amount of money? Like…” “Kira…” Caroline started out. “No, let her finish, aunt ,” Christian said with a glare fixed on Kira. “Actually, I think I’ve had enough of her foolishness,” Grandpa Darlington said. “It’s time we have a little chat Kira. There has been a proposal for you. The Kirk family and I have decided to get you and their oldest son Maxwell married,” “What!” Kira explained. “Papa?” Caroline asked, shocked , meanwhile Christian sat calmly, without an expression on his face. “I think this arrangement will be good for you too, Linda. In the course of the marriage arrangement and celebrations, you’ll get to meet the rest of the family. So, Kira…” “You can’t marry me off. This isn’t the 17th century where you can just ship a woman off against her will,” Kira snapped. I felt for Kira because my own parents had tried to sell me off. “Kira, you’re getting married and it’s final,” Grandpa Darlington retorted sternly. Kira stood up, her chair screeching loudly on the tiles and walked out of the dining room. “Caroline, talk some sense into your daughter. She’s marrying that boy and there’s nothing that can be done,” Grandpa Darlington said sternly and stood up. He left the dining room huffing and muttering words under his breath. “Christian…” “Don’t even think about it aunt . Maybe this is what’s best for Kira,” he said coldly. “You may not like her beliefs but she’s still your sister. We both know your grandfather will listen to you if you…” “Get up Linda, we’re going home,” Christian said as he stood up. “Christian, for goodness sake! She doesn’t even know the first thing of about being a wife,” “Then maybe you should start teaching her how to be one. Goodnight aunt ,” Christian said. He hooked his hands with mine and dragged me out of the house.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303095”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Elara’s POV I wiped the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand, setting down the stack of old documents on the floor. The basement was dusty and packed with years of forgotten items, boxes of files, old furniture, and cobwebbed memories. Cleaning it was a chore I dreaded but also an excuse to clear my head. Liam had been distant lately, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Sliding another box toward me, I opened the lid and began sorting through its contents. Most of it was junk, outdated bills, faded photographs, and scraps of paper that meant nothing now. But at the bottom of the box, beneath a pile of yellowed receipts, was a thick envelope. My name wasn’t on it, but curiosity pushed me to open it anyway. The words hit me like a punch to the gut. “Medical Report: Liam Stone”. My eyes scanned the lines, my heart pounding harder with every word. “Diagnosis: Azoospermia. Prognosis: Irreversible.” My hands trembled as I clutched the paper. Liam is impotent. The realization settled over me like a suffocating blanket. My hand trembled as I flipped through the pages, each one confirming what I didn’t want to believe. How could he not tell me? He knew how much I wanted a child. How many nights had I lain awake, dreaming of a little one running around our home? And all this time, he had kept this from me. Tears blurred my vision as I sank to the floor, clutching the report. Anger, and heartbreak churned inside me. I didn’t even know who I was angry with, Liam for keeping this secret or myself for not seeing it sooner. I sat there for what felt like hours, crying until I had no more tears left. When I finally got up, the report still in my hand, I knew what I had to do. I couldn’t wait for Liam to come clean; he never would. If Liam couldn’t be honest with me, I wouldn’t feel guilty about keeping this from him. Grabbing my phone, I scrolled to Dr. Morgan’s number. He was the fertility specialist I’d consulted months ago, when Liam and I had started talking about children. My fingers hovered over the call button for a moment before I pressed it. The phone rang twice before his voice came through, calm and professional. “Dr. Morgan speaking.” “It’s Elara,” I said, my voice cracking. “I’m ready.” He paused, likely processing the sudden change. “Are you sure? This is a big step.” I wiped my face, forcing steadiness into my tone. “I’m sure. I want to move forward with it” There was a brief silence, and then he said, “Alright. Come in tomorrow morning, and we’ll start the process.” ************** The hospital was quiet the next morning, the kind of sterile silence that made every sound every step, every word feel amplified. I sat in Dr. Morgan’s office, my fingers twisting nervously in my lap as he explained the procedure. “The donor sperm we’ve selected matches the criteria you provided,” he said, sliding a file across the desk. “The implantation is straightforward, and if all goes well, you should be able to confirm a pregnancy within a few weeks.” I nodded, barely hearing him. My mind was elsewhere, still stuck on the report I’d found and the decision I was making. Was it selfish? Was it right? I didn’t know, and honestly, I didn’t care. All I knew was that I wanted a child. The procedure itself was quick and clinical, over in less than twenty minutes. Dr. Morgan handed me a pamphlet afterward, his voice gentle as he explained the next steps. “You’ll need to take it easy for the next few days. Rest, avoid stress, and follow the instructions here.” My phone buzzed in my purse. I ignored it until he finished speaking. I nodded again, clutching the pamphlet, but his words faded into the background as my phone buzzed again on the desk beside me. “Excuse me,” I said, fishing my phone out. The number wasn’t saved, but something in me knew it was important. I answered, and a frantic voice filled the line. “Elara, There’s been an accident.” “What? What kind of accident?” My chest tightened. “Your parents. They were rushed to Mercy General. You need to get here now.” My heart stopped. “Mrs. Stone?” Dr. Morgan’s voice pulled me back to the room. “Are you all right?” “I have to go,” I said, standing so abruptly that the pamphlet fell to the floor. My head was spinning, my vision blurring. I barely registered bumping into someone on my way out of the office, a man whose face seemed very familiar. But I mummured a sorry but didn’t stop to figure out where I knew him from. My only focus was getting to the hospital as fast as I could. The drive was a blur. My hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly that my knuckles turned white, my heart racing as I replayed the brief, frantic phone call in my head. “Your parents… accident… hospital…” That was all I’d heard before the line went dead. By the time I reached the hospital, my legs were shaking so badly I could barely walk. I stumbled through the sliding doors and approached the front desk. “Elara Stone,” I gasped. “My parents were brought in, where are they?” The nurse behind the desk gave me a sympathetic look and gestured for me to follow her. My feet felt like lead as she led me down a long corridor, the fluorescent lights above casting harsh shadows on the walls. Every step felt like an eternity, my chest tightening with each passing second. Finally, we reached a room at the end of the hall. The nurse pushed the door open, and I stepped inside. The sight that greeted me made my knees buckle. “Mom! Dad!” I screamed, my voice cracking as I rushed to their bedsides. They were both hooked up to machines, their faces pale and bruised. My mother’s arm was in a cast, and my father had a bandage wrapped around his head. “What happened?” I whispered, my voice trembling as I turned to the nurse. She looked hesitant, glancing over her shoulder before replying. “A car accident,” she said softly. “They were hit by a drunk driver.” I felt like the air had been sucked out of the room. A car accident? My parents? It didn’t seem real. It couldn’t be real. I let out a strangled cry and stumbled forward, collapsing into the chair beside my mother’s bed. “Mom? Dad?” My voice cracked. Dad’s eyes fluttered open, and he managed a weak smile. “Elara,” he rasped. “What happened?” I whispered, tears streaming down my face. “Car accident,” he said, his voice barely audible. “Someone ran a red light. Your mom…” His voice broke, and he looked away, his hands dropped… “Dad…dad, dad talk to me, No no…..”

Elara’s POV Two months had passed since the accident that claimed my parents. I still couldn’t believe they were gone, taken from me in a single, cruel moment. Grief was my constant companion, a weight that wouldn’t lift no matter how much I tried to push it aside. Liam stayed by my side through it all, his presence anchoring me when I felt like I might float away in my sorrow. And then there was Sophia, my best friend. She was my rock, always ready with a comforting word or a shoulder to cry on. Without them, I wasn’t sure how I would’ve survived those first harrowing weeks. Liam was supposed to go on a business trip the week my parents died, but he postponed it to be with me. I was grateful, even though I knew it was important work. Eventually, after months of delays, he decided he couldn’t put it off any longer. The morning of his departure, I helped him pack, folding his shirts neatly into the suitcase while he teased me about my precision. “You’re going to miss me, aren’t you?” he said, smirking. I rolled my eyes, trying to suppress a smile. “Don’t flatter yourself, Liam. I’ll be fine.” He pulled me into his arms. “I’ll miss you too, you know.” The kiss we shared felt heavier than usual, like we both understood the significance of this goodbye. As I waved him off, a pang of loneliness settled in my chest, but I pushed it aside. He needed to go, and I needed to be strong. That evening, the dull ache in my head returned. I’d been ignoring it for days, convincing myself it was just stress. But when the headaches came with bouts of weakness, I knew I couldn’t avoid it any longer. Reluctantly, I decided to see a doctor. I called Sophia, hoping she’d accompany me, but she had an excuse ready. “I’m so sorry, Elara. I’ve got this thing I can’t get out of. Can you manage?” Disappointed but understanding, I assured her I’d be fine. As I drove to the hospital, my thoughts kept drifting to Liam. I missed him already, and the house felt emptier without him. At the hospital, the doctor greeted me with a strained smile. Something about his demeanor felt hesitant, almost nervous. “Dr. Morgan, is everything okay?” I asked. He cleared his throat. “Of course, Mrs. Stone. Let’s run some tests and see what’s going on.” The tests didn’t take long, but as I waited in his office for the results, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Dr. Morgan’s hands fidgeted with the papers on his desk, and he avoided meeting my eyes. “If there’s something you’re not telling me, I….” I started, but my phone rang, cutting me off. The number was unfamiliar, but I answered anyway. “Mrs. Stone? This is Mercy General Hospital. Your husband has been in an accident. You need to come immediately.” My heart stopped. “What? No, that can’t be right…” But the voice on the other end was insistent. I barely registered Dr. Morgan’s concerned expression as I stumbled out of his office, my mind spinning. The drive to the hospital was a blur. My chest felt tight, and the dizziness I’d been battling worsened, but I pushed through. When I arrived at the hospital, a nurse guided me to the ward. “This way,” she said softly, her face betraying nothing. The moment I stepped into the room, my knees buckled. Liam’s lifeless body lay on the bed, his face pale and still. I screamed, the sound raw and guttural, and then everything went black. I woke hours later in a different hospital room, the sterile white walls closing in on me. My head throbbed, and for a moment, I couldn’t remember where I was. Then it hit me, Liam. The tears started again, hot and uncontrollable. “Elara,” a familiar voice called. I turned to see Victor, Liam’s best friend, sitting by my bedside. His dark hair was disheveled, and worry etched deep lines on his usually confident face. “Victor?” My voice cracked. “What are you doing here? Where’s Liam?” His expression faltered. “Elara, I…” “No,” I interrupted, shaking my head. “It’s not true. It can’t be true. He’s fine. He’s…” I ripped the IV from my arm and tried to stand, but Victor grabbed me. “Stop. You’re not well.” “I have to see him!” I screamed, struggling against him. The door opened, and two policemen entered. “Mrs. Stone, we need to ask you some questions,” one of them said, his tone firm but not unkind. Victor’s grip on me tightened. “This can wait. She’s just lost her husband.” “It’s okay,” I whispered, my voice hollow. “What do you need to know?” ********* At the police station, the questions came fast and relentlessly. “Did you and your husband have any arguments recently?” “No. We were happy. He was everything to me.” “Do you know if he had any enemies?” I shook my head. “None that I’m aware of. Liam was a good man.” The officer’s eyes narrowed. “Mrs. Stone, your husband’s death wasn’t an accident. He was murdered.” The words hit me like a physical blow. “No. That’s not possible. Who would…?” The door opened, and a young man was led in. He was tall and lean, with unkempt hair and a nervous energy that made him fidget constantly. The officer turned to him. “Do you know this woman?” The man nodded. “Yes. She… she hired me to do it.” My mouth fell open. “What? No! I don’t even know you!” The man continued, his voice steady despite my protests. “She texted me the details. Said her husband was leaving the house and to make it look like an accident.” I looked at Victor, who stared back at me, stunned. “Victor, you know me. You know I wouldn’t…” The officer held up my phone. “We’ve gone through your messages, Mrs. Stone. Care to explain this?” He read aloud: “He just left the house now. Make sure you do a clean job and end it.” I felt the world tilt beneath me. “That’s not… I didn’t write that. I swear, I didn’t.” The officer’s expression hardened. “Mrs. Stone. lying will only make things worse.” Victor stepped forward. “Wait. This doesn’t make sense. Elara loved Liam. There’s no way she’d…” But the evidence was damning. The messages were there, clear as day, and the man’s story matched the timeline perfectly. My protests fell on deaf ears as the officers led me away, my cries echoing in the sterile room. “I didn’t do it,” I whispered, more to myself than anyone else. “I didn’t do it.”

The World Turns Against Me The cold walls of the police station felt like they were closing in around me. My body trembled as I sat in the interrogation room, my hands cuffed to the table. My heart raced as I tried to make sense of the whirlwind of events that had led me here. Just days ago, I was mourning the loss of my husband, and now, I was being accused of his murder. The door creaked open, and the lead investigator, Detective Harris, entered. His eyes, sharp and piercing, scanned me as if I were an open book. “Mrs. Elara Stone,” he began, dropping a folder onto the table. “The autopsy results are in.” I sat up straight, clutching onto a shred of hope. Perhaps the results would clear me. Perhaps they would find something to prove I wasn’t responsible for Liam’s death. “Your husband was poisoned,” Harris said bluntly, his voice void of emotion. My stomach dropped. “Poisoned?” I echoed, my voice barely above a whisper. “Yes,” he confirmed, flipping open the folder. “The autopsy revealed traces of a rare toxin in his system. It was administered hours before the car accident.” I shook my head, my mind racing. “But… I didn’t…” Harris leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. “The evidence says otherwise, Mrs. Stone. We found receipts for the toxin purchased in your name. Your fingerprints were on a vial discovered in your home. Care to explain that?” My breath caught. “That’s impossible! I’ve never….” “Save it,” Harris interrupted, his tone sharp. “You had motive. Your husband’s business is worth millions, and you stood to gain everything.” Tears welled up in my eyes. “I loved Liam! I would never hurt him!” “Love isn’t enough to clear you of suspicion,” Harris retorted. “We’ve seen this story play out before: a grieving widow turns out to be a cold-blooded murderer.” I couldn’t breathe. My chest tightened as the weight of his words pressed down on me. “Please, you have to believe me. Someone is framing me.” Harris smirked, clearly unconvinced. “That’s a convenient excuse. Do you have any idea who would want to frame you?” I opened my mouth to respond but faltered. The truth was, I didn’t know. Liam had always been careful about his business dealings. Who would do this? And why? Hours later, Victor, Liam’s best friend, arrived. Seeing his familiar face brought a sliver of comfort, but his expression was guarded. He sat across from me, his usual confident demeanor replaced with uncertainty. “Elara,” he began softly. “I came as soon as I heard.” Tears streamed down my face. “Victor, they think I killed Liam. They’re saying I poisoned him.” Victor’s brows furrowed. “That doesn’t make any sense. You… you wouldn’t do that.” “Of course I wouldn’t!” I cried. “But they have evidence against me. Someone planted it, Victor. Someone wants to destroy me.” He hesitated, his eyes searching mine. “Do you… do you think it could be related to Liam’s business? He… he wasn’t always transparent about his dealings.” I blinked, caught off guard. Liam had always told me his business was above board, but Victor’s words suggested otherwise. “What do you mean?” Victor shook his head. “I don’t know. I’m just… grasping at straws here. But I promise, I’ll look into this.” The next day, I was summoned for another round of questioning. This time, the atmosphere was even more oppressive. Harris wasn’t alone; two other officers flanked him, their gazes cold and calculating. “Mrs. Stone,” Harris began, “we’ve brought someone in who claims you killed your husband.” My heart stopped. “What? That’s absurd!”

Dominic’s Pov I was seated at my desk, my eyes glued to the spreadsheets on my screen. The numbers swam before me as I tried to focus. Work was the only thing that kept my mind busy, away from memories I’d rather forget. A knock on the door broke my concentration. My personal assistant, Clara, stepped in with her usual efficient demeanor. “Mr. Dominic, you have an appointment with Dr. Fletcher in thirty minutes,” she reminded me, her tone gentle but firm. The appointment had completely slipped my mind amidst the chaos of work. With a nod, I saved the document on my screen and began shutting down my system. “Thanks, Claire. I’ll head out now.” She gave a small smile and left the office as I gathered my things. It had become routine for me to visit the hospital for check-ups. After the accident that claimed my parents’ lives when I was fifteen, the hospital had become almost like a second home. The physical scars healed over time, but the internal ones? Not so much. The worst of it was the injury to my private part. Dr. Fletcher had delivered the devastating news years ago: my chances of fathering a child were slim to none. Since then, I’d buried myself in work, steering clear of anything remotely resembling a romantic relationship. What was the point? Recently, I’d been feeling better, and the pain had lessened. Yesterday, they’d collected my sperm sample for testing, and I was here to pick up the results. The drive to the hospital was uneventful, the hum of the car engine the only sound as I navigated the familiar streets. By the time I arrived, my mind was already on autopilot. Parking my car, I made my way to the building. Inside, the scent of disinfectant greeted me. I checked in at the reception and began walking towards Dr. Fletcher’s office. As I turned, a woman suddenly rounded the corner and collided into me. I staggered slightly, catching her by the shoulders to steady her. She looked up, and my breath caught. Her face was older, more mature, but unmistakably hers. Memories of high school flooded back, the girl who had noticed me when no one else did, who bullied me mercilessly, and yet, who I couldn’t stop liking. “Elara,” I murmured before I could stop myself. Her eyes widened in recognition, but she quickly masked her expression. “Sorry,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible, before brushing past me in a rush. I remembered her sharp wit, her piercing eyes, and the way she always seemed to have a retort ready. I’d secretly liked her, even though she’d made it clear she didn’t think much of me. I stood frozen, my heart pounding. What was she doing here? Why now? My thoughts swirled, but I forced myself to focus. There was no point running after her. Not yet. Dr. Fletcher greeted me warmly as I entered his office. “Ah, Dominic, good to see you. Come in and please take a seat.” I did as he asked, but the unease from my encounter with Elara lingered. “Doctor,” I nodded, taking a seat. “How’s everything looking?” He shifted uncomfortably in his chair. That was never a good sign. “Well, about that,” he began, his voice hesitant. “There’s been a… mix-up.” My brows furrowed. “Mix-up?” “Your sample from yesterday…” He cleared his throat. “It’s gone missing. We can’t locate it.” For a moment, I thought I’d misheard. “Missing? How does that even happen?” I blinked at him, unsure if I’d heard correctly. “You lost my sperm sample?” He winced at my bluntness but nodded. “I’m afraid so. I wanted to inform you over the phone, but I thought it best to discuss it in person. We’ll need you to provide another sample so we can proceed with the tests.” I leaned back in my chair, running a hand through my hair. This was absurd. But before I could say anything, there was a sharp knock on the door, and a nurse hurried in, looking flustered. “Dr. Fletcher, there’s an emergency,” she said, casting a nervous glance my way. “Excuse me for a moment,” he said, standing up and following the nurse out. Left alone, I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. My thoughts drifted back to Elara. What was she doing here? Did she live in the city now? Questions swirled in my mind, each one more distracting than the last. A buzz from my phone pulled me from my thoughts. It was a text from Claire. “Sir, you need to hurry back to the office. There’s an issue.” I didn’t waste any time. By the time I returned to the office, Claire was waiting for me, looking uncharacteristically frazzled. “What’s going on?” I asked as I strode past her into my office. “It’s the Baxter deal,” she explained, following me. “They’re threatening to pull out. Something about undisclosed liabilities.” “Get me Mr. Baxter on the line,” I instructed, already powering up my system. As I worked, the memory of Elara lingered in the back of my mind. I couldn’t shake the feeling that our paths crossing wasn’t a coincidence. The call with Mr. Baxter was tense but productive. By the time we hung up, the deal was back on track, but the mental toll was evident. I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes for a moment. The image of Elara flashed in my mind again. Who was she now? And why did seeing her stir something I thought I’d buried long ago? Months later, as I sat in my apartment nursing a glass of whiskey, I couldn’t help but replay that day’s events. The running into each other at the hospital, the sight of Elara, and the unresolved questions that gnawed at me. Picking up my phone, I did something I hadn’t done in years. I searched her name. The results were sparse, but one headline caught my eye: **Elara Stone: From Tragedy to Turmoil.** My heart sank as I read the accompanying article. It detailed the recent death of her parents, followed by the death of her husband and the subsequent investigation that had led to her arrest. Accused of murder, it seemed her life was unraveling in ways I couldn’t fathom. As I stared at the screen, a mix of emotions moved through me. Anger, disbelief, and something else, a deep, inexplicable urge to help her. But why? She’d never been kind to me. If anything, she’d made my teenage years a living hell. And yet, the thought of her facing this alone didn’t sit right with me. Setting the glass down, I made a decision. I didn’t know what I could do, but I wasn’t going to sit idly by. Not this time.

Elara’s POV The gavel hit the desk, and the judge’s voice echoed through the courtroom: “Elara Stone you are hereby sentenced to fifteen years in prison for the murder of Liam Stone.” My knees buckled as reality settled over me like a suffocating weight. I wanted to scream, to protest, but no words came. The courtroom blurred as tears filled my eyes. Victor, my childhood friend and Liam’s best friend, sat in the gallery, his face pale with disbelief and sorrow. He looked like he wanted to storm the bench. But even his unwavering support couldn’t change this cruel twist of fate. I was being punished for a crime I didn’t commit, and no one believed me. As I was escorted out of the courtroom in cuffs, my mind raced with questions. Who would frame me like this? How did it come to this? The world outside seemed so far away now, and the only thing I could cling to was the faint hope that the truth would someday surface. Then… Liam was dead. My parents were gone. And I was a suspect. A criminal. A prisoner. The ride to the prison was silent except for the hum of the vehicle. The officers spoke in low tones, ignoring me completely. I stared out the window, trying to make sense of everything. It still felt like a nightmare I couldn’t wake up from. As the van pulled into the prison gates, my body felt heavy. The thought of being locked away from the world, from any chance of proving my innocence, was unbearable. My chest tightened, and my vision blurred. Before I could process anything else, darkness consumed me. I regained consciousness, the harsh fluorescent lights above me seared my eyes. A nurse stood by my side, jotting notes onto a clipboard. “Where am I?” I said, my throat dry and my voice weak. “Where do you think? Your mansion?” the nurse replied sarcastically, not even sparing me a glance as she rolled her eyes and walked out of the room. Her words hit me like a slap. It wasn’t a dream. This was my new reality. Tears pricked at my eyes, but I swallowed them back. I couldn’t afford to break down now. Moments later, a doctor walked in, holding a clipboard. “Ah, you’re awake,” he said, his tone neutral. “Why am I here?” I asked, my voice trembling. “You blacked out on your way in, and they brought you here for observation,” he explained. “Yes, but where is this?” I pressed, hoping for a different answer. “The prison hospital,” he replied matter-of-fact. His words shattered any lingering denial I had left. I struggled to sit up, determined to leave, but the doctor gently held me back. “Take it easy. You need to be careful, especially in your condition.” “What condition?” I asked, confused. He hesitated, then looked me straight in the eye. “You’re pregnant.” The words hung in the air like a bomb. “I’m what?” I stammered, certain I had misheard him. “Twelve weeks along,” he confirmed. “We’ll monitor you.” “Twelve weeks,” the doctor said. That made sense. It matched the donor insemination date. I knew I had undergone the procedure, but hearing it now, in this place, after so much trauma… It was overwhelming knowing I’d be raising this child in prison without Liam tore me apart. I didn’t speak. My hand slowly moved to my stomach. Liam was gone. My parents were gone. I had no family left except the one growing inside me. Everything else the doctor said faded into the background. — That night, I couldn’t sleep. I lay on the thin prison mattress, my hands cradling my belly. I didn’t know whose child it was. All I knew was that it wasn’t Liam’s. His sperm had been unusable. That was the only reason I even considered donors. But before I could finalize anything, he died. I was too numb to care who the donor was, I only signed. I just wanted to feel something again. Now I did. But I also felt something else: betrayal. Because nothing about Liam’s death sat right with me. — Two days later, I was called to the visitation booth. “Visitor for Elara Kendrick.” I didn’t recognize the name on the log Ben Wick but my pulse quickened. Was this another investigator? A lawyer? I sat across from a tall man with ice-blue eyes and a stare that stripped me bare. “Elara,” he said. “Do I know you?” He smiled faintly. “No. But I know you.” I stared at him. He placed a manila envelope on the table between us. “What’s this?” I asked. “Your next chance,” he said. “I’ve been tracking Liam Kendrick for six years.” I froze. “That’s not funny.” “It’s not meant to be.” My fingers trembled as I opened the envelope. A photograph slipped out. Liam. Same thick beard, face leaner but unmistakably him. Alive. The air left my lungs. “This—this has to be edited.” “It’s not. He’s alive, and he’s not who you thought he was.” I stared at Ben “Why are you telling me this?” “Because I’ve been investigating him for years. He’s involved in something much bigger: fraud, embezzlement, human experiments… and worse. But I never had proof. Until now, you are my only chance of getting that proof” My stomach turned. “What do you mean?” Ben leaned closer, his voice dropping. “He orchestrated the car accident. The one that killed your parents.” “No.” My voice cracked. “They died in a freak crash. The brakes…” “Tampered with,” Victor interrupted. “Their driver was bribed and then killed. I traced the money trail. It led back to one of Liam’s shell companies.” My mind reeled. “I don’t believe you,” I said, standing to leave. Ben didn’t move. “You will. And when you do, I’ll be waiting. I’m working with someone who wants justice and your freedom.” I turned back slowly. “Why me?” “Because you’re the one person Liam underestimated.” That night, the walls felt even colder. I sat with the photograph in my lap, my hand over my stomach again. “Did he really do it? Is Liam alive?” I whispered. “Why frame me? Why kill them?” The baby inside me shifted slightly or maybe it was just my mind playing tricks. I didn’t know what Ben’s angle was yet. But I knew one thing: If Liam Kendrick was alive, then everything I’d lived and lost had been a lie. And I would tear him apart one truth at a time.

VICTOR’S POV All plans to make sure she had hated Liam to the core were working. Everyday I would hear her lay silent curses on him. “Is she in?” I asked the maid that came to take the groceries from me. “Yes but I think she is….” She got interrupted by Elara. “Who is there?” She walked out of her room. She wore a sleeveless short gown, her breasts were revealing. I lost control and stared at it for a long time. “Victor?” Her voice brought me back to reality. “Uh… sorry to disturb you, you were sleeping I guess.” I snapped out of my thoughts immediately. “I was….not sleeping but resting.” She came out fully and this time her full shape and body revealed. Her hips sways at every step she takes. Nah, this can’t be what I want to give up on. “At least I’ve got to try.” I smiled. “Huh? Are you saying something?” Elara turned to me immediately. “No..umm… what? The groceries.” Fuck! I didn’t know when I said that. I thought aloud. “Are you sure you aren’t tired from yesterday’s work?” She asked, giving me a stern. I loved that look so much that I smiled at her instead of replying. “Ohh, you got this for me? Oh my gosh… ” She brought out all the items and blushed. “Thank you… come and sit. I’m sorry I didn’t notice that you were still standing.” She dragged me slowly to the sofa. I didn’t refuse it, I sat there comfortably and waited for her to attend to me after she was done admiring the things I bought for her. “You are really trying for me, thank you so much ” She sat opposite me Argh, this is tempting. Why did she have to sit opposite me? “You are always welcome. I just want to make sure that you are fine and you are thinking about anything.” My eyes strolled down her gown.. She took a deep breathe, walked into the room and came out covered up. “What is going on? Are you going somewhere?” I looked at her in a confused manner. I don’t know what to think of that. “Ohh, I’m so sorry. I was so excited to forget that I came out dressed that way.” She smiled softly. My face went blank. I don’t know what reaction I was supposed to give to that, deep down I loved her that way but I dared not show it. Not now. “So… what’s going on? Have you heard from the bastard?” She brought out a bottle of wine from the show glass. “What bastard?” My concern was what she is going to do with the wine. “Liam..who else.” She poured the wine into the glass and handed mine over to me. “Uh..what do you want to do with that?” My eyes went round. “Drink.” She shrugged. “No, you just came out of….” I gulped in, I don’t want to sound rude calling it “prison” “You know what I’m talking about. You should focus on getting yourself fine before you take all these, okay??” My eyes were already on the drink and I slowly drew the drink from her. “It’s just one time. I mean I haven’t tested this in a while.” She struggled with the glass with me. “This is going to break and it will spill on you. You don’t have to do this..” I spoke with the calmest voice I could find in me. “Fine!!” She dropped the glass on the table and went to the sitting room. She threw herself on the couch and waited patiently for an answer. “What were your questions again?” My got closer to hear what exactly she wished to know. My ears were all up at whatever she said. “Liam is Alive…” She whispered. Shit! She’s going to talk about it again. “Elara, you just came out of a place that drained you mentally. I don’t think you should be thinking of that… please at least let your mind rest.. you have been through enough.” Deep down I could hear that voice telling me not to act too nice of I was going to hurt her. Fuck you!! I shook my head to let the voice away. “Been through enough??” She scoffed. “Yes, that’s because of Liam. He did this to me, he caused me the pain I felt everyday while I was there….” She shouted almost breaking down. “He made my children be taken away from me , because they feel I would never be a responsible mother for them. He. Took. Everything.” She clenched her lips in pain trying to fight back the tears. Now I couldn’t let her go through this alone. I rushed over to her and held her close to myself, letting her Lean on my shoulders. “What else has he done again?” She asked, hoping for an answer. “No, that’s enough. You shouldn’t know more than that. You are mentally not ready to handle this.” “Of course I am..” She cuts in sharply. “No, you aren’t.” “I brought something else for you.” I brought out the bag from my side. She brought out the item and she stared at it confused. “A whisk?” She asked. “Nope, it will help you get the relaxation you need. You use it on your head.” I explained to her. She looked at me for seconds with a blank face and then ended up with a soft scoff. Does that sound funny? I questioned myself for saying that. “This wouldn’t help, I know you want me to rest but, no, I have so many things to think about.” She fondled the item in her hands She played with them. “If you say so..” I shrugged. I got a call from Sophia.. I immediately hid my phone so she does not know who was calling. “Umm…I think I need to leave now. I am needed at the office.” I lied. “Thank you so much, I would love to get more information if necessary.” She smiled helplessly. I nodded and left. I was careful to be sure that I wasn’t saying more than I should. I do not want to destroy the trust I built.

ELARA’S POV I felt so much pain and hatred when I thought of Liam. I do not know what exactly to think of him, for Everything I have done this is how he chooses to repay me. “Where the fuck is my phone?” I turned the duvet inside–out trying to find my missing phone. I do not know what I was expecting but I know something was going to come out anyway. Kelvin. He hasn’t been here today, the last time he came. He spent little time and that’s not what I want, since he is the only person I can stay with now, I need him all the time. “Oh there you are…” I found the phone under the pillow. I expected to receive a text from Kelvin by now but I haven’t received anything from him. “Oh girl…I shouldn’t be expecting too much from him.” I sighed and dropped the phone back on the bed. *He framed you.* The sentence resounded in my head and I immediately felt a sharp pain in my chest. There was no way I could stop thinking of this, hot tears shimmered in my eyes. I felt like my eyeballs would fall the next minute. The hurt on my chest was so much that I held my chest and slide to the ground slowly. “No, no, no….” I repeated the words slowly as I struggled to breath. The maid that barged into my room must be God sent. “Good mo….” She threw the tray aside and tried to help me get up. “Please ma, you don’t have to do this to yourself.” She pulled me up. The sharp pain got worse. I couldn’t get over the words, I appeared weak to her and that is not what I want for myself. “Let me be, I will…..” I coughed so hard. “I will be fine, just get me water.” I instructed her to leave. “You ruined my life. I will make you beg for Mercy because of this, I will find you and you will pay.” I cursed with my lower clenched in between my teeth. The whole world spun for a moment in my head. If I attempted to stand I might fall a thousand times. The maid returned with the glass of water in her hands. She was already trembling in fear for what would happen to me. “Just a little…” I took the water from her and gulped it in slowly. My phone beeped and I rushed to check it. “Your breakfast ma’am.” She pointed at the tray that she had thrown aside. “You didn’t have to bring it here, just drop it on the dining table. I will be there shortly, please.” I signaled for her to leave while I picked up the call. “What kept you so long?” “I’m close already, just telling you to be prepared.” Kelvin answered and hung up the call. Erm…I scoffed and walked out of the room. Whatever he has in mind, he will share it when he arrives here, for now, I need to eat. The food was the lady thing I wanted, I had less appetite for the food. All I did was to force myself just so I don’t fall anymore. “Liam!!!” Every spoon of food I took made me remember him. If only I could bite his skin off just like I do to this chicken. I glanced up to the ceiling to stop the tears that were already finding their way out of my eyes. “Gosh!!!” I threw the spoon back into the tray and got up. ******* “Come in..” With the knock I knew very well that it was Kelvin. “How are you doing?” That was the first question he asked. Of all the questions in the world, why did he decide to ask me such an irrelevant question. “I think you know the answer already.” I sipped the whine that I had in my hand. “What do you think you are doing?” He got the wine from me and kept it aside. Kelvin began with his preachings which I am not ready for. I rolled my eyes at every word he said, hoping it would get him jealous, instead it got me mad. “Fine, fine. I have heard. Can we talk about how we are going to search for my babies?” I got up and packed my hair in a messy bun. “What? What are you talking about?” His eyes wandered in confusion. “My babies…we need to get them back from the orphanage. What are you not understanding?” I got my car keys and threw them at me. Kelvin sighed and rolled my eyes, he must not have expected this. He got the keys from her. “I can’t wait to see my babies..” I forced a smile. “You will see them soon.” He started the engine and drove away. When we got to the building. I took a deep breath and got down from the car. I didn’t even let Kelvin go with me, before he could say a word I was discussing with the lady in there. “Elara aren’t you going to wait?.” He joined me only to hear me screaming. “What’s going on? What’s the matter?” He held me, I was acting like someone who is going to run mad. “The children she needs have been adopted.” The lady announced. Oh my God!! What did you mean by adopted? How do I get out of this pain, why would my children be taken away from me. “By who?” Kelvin asked. I was uninterested in the *”WHO”* I just want my children back. “We cannot disclose that information to anyone, sorry sir.” The lady said to us. “What do you mean you can not tell me where my children are?” I sniffed in the tears. “Calm down Elara, they aren’t dead okay? We will find them.” Kelvin said to me. He turned to the woman. “This is the mother and she needs her children. You need to tell us who took them.” “I’m sorry sir we….” “Shut up!!!! You fool.” I screamed in tears and anger. Kelvin dragged me back to the house….I couldn’t stop thinking about Bailey.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303096”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Sophia was scrolling through her phone when it buzzed with an incoming call from her younger brother. “Hello Ethan, is Mom okay?” She asked, worried. “Hey, Soph, Mom is okay for now, but the doctor said the surgery can’t be delayed any longer. What should we do?” Her brother’s voice came, and she could tell how worried he was. Sophia panicked too, but still managed to compose herself. “How many days do we have to schedule for the surgery?” She asked. “We have 3 days, or Mom can’t make it past that. Soph is Marcus not going to help Mom?” he asked, his voice hopeful. “I’ll try to talk to him again. Don’t worry Ethan, we will find a way.” She comforted her brother even if she didn’t know how they could raise the money. After ending the call, she stood at the massive window of Marcus’ villa, looking out over gardens so pristine and endless they looked surreal. The perfectly trimmed hedges and the sparkling marble walkway all screamed of wealth and power. But to her, it was all just a beautiful cage, mocking her emptiness. This was Marcus’ house, not hers. Three years of marriage, and yet she felt like little more than a fixture, as untouched as the pricey paintings on the wall. Their marriage had never even been consummated. Marcus, once eager and affectionate, now hardly even looked at her. Back when they were dating, he had tried to be close, to get intimate. But Sophia, raised with strict values, had always insisted on waiting until marriage. Now, after three cold years, she couldn’t help but wonder if that choice had cost her everything. Pushing aside her thoughts, she went to look for him. She wanted to try again to ask for his help with her mother’s surgery. She knocked on his study door, trying to brace herself for what she knew would be a difficult conversation. “Marcus, can we talk?” Her voice was tentative, but there was a thread of hope in it. He looked up from his laptop, his expression already irritated. “What is it, Sophia? I’m busy. If it’s about your mother, I already said I don’t have the money. Our company is undertaking a very important project and we can’t afford to withdraw a large amount of money” Sophia swallowed hard, trying to suppress the pain she felt in her heart. It was clear that whether her mother survived or died didn’t matter to him at all. She bit her lower lip before changing the topic. “Then can we talk about our marriage? It’s falling apart, Marcus.” She held onto the doorframe to keep herself steady. He scoffed, barely sparing her a glance. “Sophia, I don’t have time for this right now. We’ll talk later.” “Later?” Her voice rose, frustration spilling over. “It’s always ‘later’ with you! I can’t do this anymore. You’re never here, and when you are, it’s like I don’t even exist.” He turned back to his screen with a dismissive wave. “Enough. This conversation is over.” Her heart sank, but she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing her cry. She turned and closed the door behind her quietly, retreating to her bedroom. Dinner time came and went; he didn’t bother to show up, just like every other night. She left for the kitchen. She needed something to eat despite everything. She stood in the kitchen, her gaze distant as she poured a packet of noodles into the pot. Steam rose, filling the air with a faint, savory aroma that hardly registered. She absently stirred the simple, repetitive motion offering a kind of solace in her whirlwind of thoughts. Was this marriage worth fighting for? She’d asked herself that question countless times, and each time, her heart twisted painfully, reminding her of all the hopes and promises that had brought her to this point. She thought back to those early days with Marcus, back when everything felt so… possible. She’d been so young and sure of the life they would build together, one that would be filled with love, trust, and a genuine partnership. But now, she couldn’t remember the last time Marcus had smiled at her, looked at her with any spark in his eyes, let alone touched her. As she absently stirred the noodles, Sophia felt a pang deep inside, an ache that wouldn’t go away. Her friends would always say she was the strong one, the one who could handle anything. But, standing there alone in the kitchen, she wasn’t sure how much longer she could hold on. Am I not good enough for Marcus? The question stung. She’d given up so much to be his wife, including her career, tried her best to fit into his world, to be the perfect partner, and even endured his family’s cruel treatment. Yet, every effort seemed wasted, ignored, as if she were invisible in her own home. There was a loneliness that had seeped into her bones, one that a simple meal in an empty kitchen seemed to amplify. The noodles were done. She strained them, watching the water swirl away, disappearing down the drain. It reminded her of how she felt, pouring all of herself into a void, hoping for something in return that never came. Maybe it’s time to stop fighting, a quiet voice whispered in her mind. She took a deep breath, set the bowl of noodles on the counter, and stared at it for a long moment. If her marriage was meant to be a partnership, it was painfully clear she was the only one showing up. Around 10 p.m., after finishing her meal, she checked his study. Empty, as usual. With a sigh, she went back to her room. Her phone buzzed on the nightstand, and she didn’t realize her hands were shaking until she reached to pick it up. For a second, she hoped it was him, but as soon as she saw the caller ID, her heart skipped a beat and her face lit up. It was indeed him. He never calls. Curiosity and a faint, ridiculous hope flared up as she answered. “Marcus?” A woman’s laugh echoed from the other end. “Oh, Sophia, don’t be so naive.” Sophia’s stomach twisted. She recognized that voice. Lila. Her old college rival, the woman who’d once fought for Marcus’ attention, back when she was just another girl with a crush. “Lila?” Her voice was barely a whisper, disbelief and shock gripping her. Lila chuckled, the sound sharp and cold. Then, Sophia heard voices on the other end, her heart pounding as she listened in. “Marcus,” Lila’s voice purred. “Aren’t you worried Sophia will catch you one of these days?” “Don’t bring her up while we’re together,” he replied with a sneer. Sophia felt her chest tighten, her whole body going numb. Every word felt like a dagger, twisting deeper and deeper. “Oh, come on,” Lila teased. “She’s never even been to bed with you, has she?” A pause, then his voice, cold and dismissive. “Sophia? She’s so… reserved. I tried when we were dating, but she wanted to wait. So now, I’m making her wait.” Sophia’s face crumpled as the tears came. This was her husband, the man she’d trusted with her heart. “And you’re the one I want, Lila,” Marcus murmured. “But Marcus you know….mmmhhh” Marcus sealed her lips before she could continue, “Shhh enough of her, don’t spoil the moment.” What followed was their soft breathing and moaning as their bodies intertwined together. Sophia had soaked her nightgown with her tears. She didn’t realize when her tears started pouring like a waterfall. The picture of her husband in bed with another woman, her love rival at that? Silence fell as soft sounds of their intimacy filled the line. Sophia couldn’t listen any longer. She hung up, choking on her tears. This was it. This was her wake-up call. She’d been a fool. Wordlessly, she pulled out her suitcase and began to pack, taking only the things that were hers. Each item she folded felt like reclaiming a part of herself that had been lost in this gilded cage. This was her escape, her path to freedom, and she wouldn’t let anything stop her. Just as she finished packing, the doorbell rang. Her heart skipped. She had planned to leave quietly, like a shadow in the night, but it seemed fate had other plans. Opening the door, she found Evelyn, Marcus’ mother, and Lauren, his sister, standing there in their designer dresses and smug expressions. Cold air seeped into the room as they brushed past her, barely acknowledging her presence. Evelyn barely glanced at her as she walked in. “Where’s Marcus?” she asked, her tone impatient. “He’s not here,” Sophia replied, her voice clipped. Lauren rolled her eyes, an amused smirk on her lips. “Someone’s got an attitude tonight. Is there a problem, Sophia?” Sophia forced herself to stay calm. “What do you want?” Evelyn gave a short, dismissive laugh. “We came by to drop off some clothes. We expect you to have them laundered tomorrow. After all, appearances are everything.” Sophia felt her control slipping, her voice going cold. “I’m not your servant anymore, Evelyn. Take your clothes and leave.” They stared at her in shock. “What did you just say?” Lauren asked with disbelief in her voice. Sophia’s eyes narrowed. “I said, take your clothes and go.” Evelyn’s face hardened. “Marcus could divorce you for this kind of disrespect, Sophia.” Sophia met her gaze without flinching. “I’m the one divorcing him. Now, get out.” Evelyn’s eyes turned icy, her tone full of venom. “If you walk away from this, don’t expect us to welcome you back.” Sophia picked up her suitcase, her heart racing, yet a strange calm washed over her. “Don’t worry, Evelyn. I’m not coming back.” Without looking back, she brushed past them, stepping out into the chilly night. She heard Evelyn’s last, seething words follow her. “You’ll regret this, Sophia.” Pausing at the gate, she looked back just once, her voice steady. “The only regret I have… is not leaving sooner.” Turning, she closed the door to her past. As she reached the street, her phone buzzed in her pocket. She considered ignoring it but something made her check. It was an unknown number. Against her better judgment, she picked up. “Mrs. Hawthorne?” a man’s voice said on the other end. “This is the family butler. Old Master Hawthorne would like you to visit the family house tomorrow morning.” Before she could respond, the line went dead.

As the sun cast its rays into the sterile hospital room that was filled with the smell of medicine, Sophia woke up by her mother’s side. She came here last night with the excuse of taking care of her mother. She didn’t want to be alone as her heart was shattering into pieces and only by being with people who mattered to her could make her feel better. She couldn’t look back to that cold lifeless house She had been in for 3 years. Not after the decision she had made. Every corner of that house reminded her of the marriage that never existed and she couldn’t go back there again. With this thought, she exhaled sadly, before looking at her mom, who was sleeping peacefully, her face pale and weak. She had been sick for a while now and her surgery was postponed since they didn’t have enough money for it. Her mother opened her eyes slightly as if feeling her emotional turmoil. The surgery was very important yet the funds seemed impossible to gather. Her mom, Catherine, pinned her hope on Marcus and his family, the Hawthorns, to help them. Little did she know they already refused to help, including Marcus. He didn’t care much about his mother-in-law. But Sophia can’t tell her the truth for now. She can’t bear to give this news to her, it’s good for her to keep hoping as Sophia thinks of another solution. Marcus had forbidden her from going to work, in the name of upholding his family image. She listened to him but now that she needs his financial help, he doesn’t care. Evelyn and Lauren made it clear that her mother was not their responsibility. They didn’t care that Sophia had been doing all the house chores for them like a maid. They just offered fake sympathy and that’s all. It stung, and her heart bled, especially since they told her directly, without concealing their disdain. How could she let her mother know that her husband and his family don’t care about her? Not now. Her phone rang in her bag pulling her from her thoughts. She checked it, it was a call from Marcus. He hasn’t called ever since she left the house which means he just got home or his mother and sister called to report about their earlier confrontation. Sophia hesitated; she had wished for him to call her many times, but that was before. But she decided to answer as she wanted to talk to him too. She took a deep breath before answering, “Marcus,” she called his name out but now her tone was cold, with no warmth. “Where are you?” his cold voice came “At the hospital with my mom,” she said as a matter of fact. There was no need to go into details. There was silence on the other side before he asked again, “You didn’t come home last night?” “Who would have thought you would notice if I was gone? I thought you would be very busy to notice. Since you didn’t come home too, I guess it makes the two of us.” Sophia replied, her tone sharper than she had intended. She wanted to confront him about his affair with Lila last night but she refrained. She had already decided so it didn’t matter. Sophia leaned her head against the chair, closing her eyes and feeling ironical. She had left their marriage a long time ago, only that this time was physical. Marcus pressed unapologetic, “When are you coming back? We need to talk.” His mother and sister had told him about Sophia’s attitude last night. He couldn’t believe Sophia disrespected his family. Although he has been aware of how they treated her, he never intervened. But now Sophia left with her suitcase case? What happened? She was already used to his family’s attitude towards her. She did all the chores at home without complaining. Is she throwing a tantrum just to get my attention? Sophia’s sharp and cold voice interrupted his thoughts, “I’ll meet you at the cafe opposite the hospital in the afternoon.” Before he could respond, she hung up. She went to the window of the hospital room, looking at the busy street. Her heart felt cold but her determination ignited her resolve to start over. Back at Marcus, he stared at his phone’s black screen shocked. Sophia just hung up on him! She’s always been eager to receive his call, to talk to him, but now she hung up on him. He thought of his last conversation with his grandpa, “Marcus, when are you two having a child? You’ve been married for 3 years now.” Marcus, “I’ll think about it, Grandpa” The thought of a baby with Sophia never crossed his mind. He has been consumed with revenge. Sophia acted so conservatively while they were dating. All the women who showed interest in him back then would sleep with him. But Sophia rejected him every time, demanding they wait until marriage. He hated her for this and couldn’t show it back then. That’s why he agreed to marry her just to have his way, not because he loved her. He was a playboy after all. He didn’t touch her after their marriage as he wanted to punish her too. He would rather sleep outside with other women. But now, thinking of his grandpa’s urgent need for a grandchild and Sophia’s little tantrum, it was time. He will fulfill her wish. Back in the hospital room, Sophia’s mother woke up, she smiled weakly at her daughter, “Honey, what did Marcus say, did they agree to help?” Sophia’s body tensed, she was still at the window and hearing her mom’s question, filled with hope, the cold from outside seemed to be all directed at her. She composed herself and turned around to face her mother acting normal. “We’re still discussing it Mom, but don’t worry we will find a way.” Her mother smiled sweetly at her, “You are such a good daughter dear, I know you will find a way. Marcus and his family have always been generous, they will help us.” Sophia couldn’t imagine the word generous and the Hawthornes in the same sentence. She wanted to scream and shout at that family. But she couldn’t let her mother know the truth. At least not in her condition. The burden in her chest felt heavier as she looked at her mother’s expectant eyes. Right then, her phone buzzed from her pocket. She checked, it was a message from an unknown number. ‘Hey, can we talk? I have information you might be interested in.’ Sophia replied, ‘Who is this and why should I believe you?’ The reply came almost immediately. ‘I’m acquainted with your husband and I have some information about him.’ Before Sophia could type a reply, another message came in, ‘I’m at Avenue One coffee shop, don’t keep me waiting.’ Sophia wanted to ignore the message but her curiosity couldn’t let her. He was about to part ways with Marcus and any information about him may be crucial. Although she was still worried that it might be a setup. She bid her mother goodbye and left promising to come later to take care of her. When Sophia arrived at Avenue One coffee shop, her heart was beating faster as if waiting for a battle. She knew it might be a set up but a part of her said she should trust the person. She looked around trying to spot the person, when a woman stood up waving at her, “Hey Sophia, here.” Sophia approached her, she was a petite woman with short hair and a cold temperament. She sat sipping her coffee unbothered by the noises around her. “You are the one who texted me?” Sophia asked cautiously “Yes, aren’t you Sophia Blackwell?” the woman asked, raising her head to look at Sophia. Sophia could see sympathy in the woman’s cold eyes. She nodded as she sat down. “Maya”, the woman gave her name with not much interest. She continued sipping her coffee as if she was alone. Sophia broke the silence, “So why did you call me here?” Maya raised her head again looking at Sophia as if trying to choose her words, “Are you aware of your husband’s…affairs?” Sophia felt the pain in her chest tighten. She clenched her fist under the table not wanting to show her vulnerability to a stranger. “You didn’t call me to ask questions right?” She asked calmly although her anger was boiling. Maya went straight to the point. “Have caught Marcus several times with different women and since I knew he was married, I thought you should know. It’s never too late to be careful.” Sophia’s heart hurt so much after hearing about the other women although she already knew about Marcus’ behavior. “Do you have any proof?” She asked, her voice shaking, betraying her calm expression.

“I have sent you some pictures, it’s not much, but they clearly show them entering hotel rooms,” Maya replied calmly. Sophia checked her phone and saw the photos. She thought she would react to them, but her heart was calmer. Maybe the phone call from Lila gave her the last blow. She stuffed her phone back in her bag, stood up, and said, “Thank you for this information; I’ll know what to do with it.” Maya nodded as Sophia turned around and left. Sophia checked the phone, it was almost the time they agreed to meet with Marcus. She headed towards the Cafe opposite the hospital, her decision now clear. It’s time to end this once and for all. When she arrived at the cafe, she found Marcus sitting at the corner scrolling his phone and a cup of coffee on the table. It seems he had been waiting for a while. When he saw her, he stood up like a gentleman pulling a chair for her, “Sophia, here you are.” Sophia looked at him with doubt. This behavior of his was way back before they got married. What is he up to? She shook her head ignoring his warm welcome. “How’s your mom, I’ll help with the surgery later today. You can schedule it for tomorrow.” He said looking at her. There was warmth in his eyes and it got Sophia off guard. She paused, before composing herself. “Is that what you wanted to talk about?” Sophia asked coldly, not allowing her emotions to show. If it was the day before, she would be very happy, perhaps even hug him and call her mother to share the good news. But now she felt nothing, not even her mother’s surgery could make her go back to that cage or warm up to this man again. Marcus was surprised, “isn’t it the reason you left yesterday? Look, Sophia, I know I have been distant ever since we got married, but now I want to make things right. Let’s start over again okay?” He said almost pleading. Sophia felt her heartthrob in her chest. She had waited to hear this from him for a long time. But now hearing it, it felt like a joke to her. She laughed coldly repeating his last words, “Start over again?” “That’s right, Grandpa is even urging us to give him a grandchild,” Marcus said without noticing the sarcasm in her tone. “Marcus, I want a divorce!” Sophia stated coldly as a matter of fact. Marcus was shocked, his demeanor changing, “what did you just say?” He asked coldly. “You heard me, I want a divorce. The earlier the better.” Sophia said without backing down. “That will never happen, Sophia, you know how a divorce could affect my family. Just forget about it. I’m willing to change for you and be the man you want or do anything else but divorce is out of the question here.” He said firmly leaving no room for discussion. “I’m not asking for your consent, I’m telling you I want a divorce. I don’t care about your family reputation.” Sophia met his cold eyes with a burning fire Marcus had never seen before. Marcus stood up and held her chin tightly as if wanting to crush it, his anger boiling. “This is the last time you talk about divorce with me again, you hear me?” He threw her head back. She hit the back of her chair but she was dumb to any pain. She came prepared and knew he wouldn’t take it well. She straightened her back, her rage boiling too, “Yes, this is the last time I’ll talk about divorce because it’s happening, and the sooner, the better, or else…” She said taking out her phone and sending the photos Maya gave her to his phone. “Those photos will go viral by tomorrow.” She threatened. Marcus tensed and took out his phone to check. When he saw the photos, his face changed in shock and fear. But he quickly composed himself and smiled as if the photos wouldn’t do much damage. Before his smile could reach his eyes, Sophia played an audio on her phone, it was the recording from Lila’s phone call last night. Yes, although it broke Sophia down, she managed to hit the record button and now she came prepared. “Now let’s see between a divorce and what I have with me, what would affect your family’s reputation the most,” she said, her voice threatening. Marcus panicked. He reached out to grab her phone, but she was prepared; Sophia hid it behind her back and warned him. “Don’t bother with my phone, I already gave copies to someone else. If we’re not divorced by tomorrow evening, the person will release them. Marcus clenched his fists, white veins appearing on his forehead staring daggers at her. He was trying to figure out if she meant it. Sophia stared back and smiled at him. Her smile didn’t reach her eyes but he could read the message. She meant business. After a brief silence, he said, “Alright I agree. But don’t expect to get a single penny from me.” ‘What choice do I have? I couldn’t let that audio and pictures go viral, it will destroy my family.’ he thought to himself. Sophia stood up to leave, “I wouldn’t take anything even if you offered”, she said coldly. “See you tomorrow at 8 A.M at the civil affairs office. Don’t keep me waiting. You know the consequences.” She left without looking back, leaving him seated, clenching his teeth. When she got out of the coffee shop, she exhaled, an air she didn’t think she was holding. As she was heading to her car, her phone buzzed, it was a text from her brother Ethan. He’s a working student and has been trying to gather some money for their mother’s surgery but he only managed to gather a small amount, not nearly enough for the operation. Sophia felt the burden pressing on her despite being free from her taunting marriage. The reality of the situation hit her like a wave, there was no one left to turn to. The world was closing in on her, suffocating her with every passing second. The next day, at the civil affairs office. The office was bustling with people, some eager to get married while a few lined up for divorce. The couples wore grim expressions but Marcus sat there nonchalantly as if it was an everyday business deal. The office was cold with its walls dull gray as if mirroring Sophia’s emptiness inside. She sat across, watching her soon-to-be husband as he signed the divorce papers coldly as if it didn’t affect him at all. His indifference stung her more than anything but she hid her disappointment and signed it with the same energy. Now three years of marriage has amounted to nothing but pain. The wedding day that had filled her with so much happiness, and endless promises felt like a far bitter memory. She had entered this marriage with hope and dreams of love, a partnership that would lead to a happy family but she was met with neglect and betrayal. Immediately after the documents were finalized, Marcus walked out without sparing her a glance. It hurt but she knew it was exactly what she wanted. Her freedom. Sophia remained seated for a while as she processed everything. Her fingers slowly tapped on the edges of the divorce decree. She had imagined this moment, she thought she would break, drained by the end of her marriage, but surprisingly, not a single drop of fear came out. Instead, she felt some odd sense of relief. The three years of being under Hawthorne’s control, trying to please them, and working hard to fit in their status are over. She was now free to build her future. Sophia stood up, exiting the office. The sun was rising behind the city skyline, casting long shadows on the streets. She felt small, useless, and insignificant. A woman without a marriage, a divorcee with no career. All she had was mounting responsibilities. Her mother was still counting on her to get money from Marcus for her surgery. Little did she know that her daughter was a divorcee with no means to raise the money. Her phone buzzed, halting her steps to check. It was a text from her brother Ethan. ‘Hi Soph, how are things there? Mom is still hoping Marcus will help’. Unlike their mother, Ethan knew the challenges her sister was facing with the Hawthorne family. He sympathized with her but there was nothing he could do for now. Sophia hated herself for not being able to help her family. She replied, ‘Marcus won’t help us, Ethan, but don’t tell Mom right now. We will find a way. I’m on my way, let me think of something. Sophia sighed, slipping her phone back into her bag and turning towards the street. But before she could take two steps, she overheard some voices. Two men were standing near the entrance of the civil affairs office. They seemed to be in a heated conversation. The taller one dressed in a tailored black suit with sharp jaws was in charge. The other man, a bit younger, wore a look of panic as he anxiously explained. “Sir, I’m afraid the woman didn’t show up. We had agreed to meet at 8:30 sharp and now it’s past 9 am”. The man who looked like an assistant reported.

The quiet man’s eyes burned with intensity, though his lips remained sealed. An underlying storm was brewing just below his carefully crafted facade, each unspoken word thickening the tension that hung heavily in the air. His assistant broke the silence again, visibly rattled. “Sir, what should we do? You know your grandfather’s will. The deadline for submitting the marriage certificate is today, or the company falls into someone else’s hands. Your uncle Gerald won’t waste a second exploiting this opportunity.” The mention of Gerald sparked something within him; a flash of barely contained anger hardened his face as his jaw tightened. But he said nothing, eyes distant as if weighing options that only he could see. Unbeknownst to them, Sophia was nearby and had caught every word. She hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, but the urgency in their voices drew her in. “Marriage certificate?” The phrase echoed in her mind, a strange spark of desperation flickering to life. What if…? An idea—reckless but oddly liberating—began to take shape. Before she could second-guess herself, she found her feet moving toward them, her heart racing faster with each step. “Excuse me, sorry to interrupt,” she said softly, trying to appear calm though her heart pounded in her chest. The man turned, his cold, calculated gaze assessing her with the precision of a scalpel. Tall and broad-shouldered, with dark hair that was meticulously groomed, he looked like a statue chiseled in marble. There was a dangerous aura about him that made Sophia instinctively want to back down. But she held her ground, swallowing her nerves. “Speak. What do you want?” he asked, voice low and commanding, laced with impatience. She took a deep breath, words tumbling out before fear could swallow them whole. “I couldn’t help overhearing your conversation. You need a wife to secure your inheritance, and I…I need money for my mother’s surgery. Perhaps we can help each other.” For a moment, his expression remained unreadable, his sharp eyes flickering with mild interest. “Did you just propose to marry me?” he asked, voice laced with disbelief and a hint of curiosity. “Well… Yes, but strictly business,” she clarified, her tone steady despite the fluttering panic in her chest. “You get the marriage certificate, I get the funds for my mother’s surgery. No strings attached.” The assistant, standing beside him, raised an eyebrow at the unexpected twist. A subtle smirk tugged at his lips, as though amused by Sophia’s audacity. After what felt like an eternity, the man gave a curt nod. “Deal.” His voice was cold and final, cutting through the air with chilling certainty. Sophia let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. She had just agreed to marry a stranger—a man whose gaze was colder than the winter wind and whose expression made it clear he saw her as nothing more than a necessary means to an end. But did she have any other choice? Her mother’s life hung in the balance. “Alexander Evans,” he said abruptly, stretching out his hand with a formality that left little room for warmth or familiarity. “Sophia Blackwell.” She extended her own hand to meet his, her skin brushing against his firm grip. A strange spark shot through her, and she froze momentarily, snapping out of her daze only when he cleared his throat, saying, “My hand.” “Huh?” Sophia was surprised; she released his hand, cursing herself inwardly. ‘Sophia! What were you thinking?’ The assistant turned around to hide his chuckle. “Shall we proceed?” His tone was dismissive, as if eager to get this transaction over with. Sophia nodded, forcing herself to ignore the strange mix of nerves and relief bubbling within her. Alexander turned to his assistant. “Mark, prepare the documents. We’re doing this now.” In a matter of minutes, they were signing papers in the civil affairs office. The entire process was cold, efficient, and devoid of emotion. Alexander handled everything as though it were just another corporate merger, every detail managed with flawless precision. Sophia barely registered the bureaucratic exchange. Her mind was numb, running through the whirlwind of decisions that had led her here. She was now Mrs. Alexander Evans—a title that felt as foreign as it did finally. As they exited, Alexander turned to her, his gaze detached. “You’ll receive the funds today, as agreed. My assistant will handle your living arrangements.” Sophia nodded. “Thank you,” she murmured, feeling an unsettling mix of gratitude and apprehension. He acknowledged her with a brief nod, then walked away, his figure dissolving into the crowd, his assistant following closely behind. Sophia watched them disappear, an uneasy emptiness settling in her chest. She had no idea what she’d signed up for, but one thing was clear: she’d crossed a line, one that couldn’t be easily retraced. Lost in thought, she was startled when Mark, Alexander’s assistant, returned. “Miss Blackwell, the arrangements have been finalized. Mr. Evans also instructed me to inform you that your mother’s surgery will be covered.” Sophia’s heart swelled with relief. For the first time since her impulsive proposal, she felt a hint of validation. “Thank you, Mark.” As they drove back to her apartment, Sophia couldn’t shake the surreal feeling that had settled over her. The papers had been signed, promises exchanged, and yet, there was an emptiness that she couldn’t quite shake. Her phone buzzed, jolting her from her thoughts. Her brother Ethan’s name flashed on the screen, reminding her of her promise to visit the hospital. She quickly replied, ‘I’m sorry, Ethan. I got caught up with something.’ Before she could put her phone down, it buzzed again. She checked it, and her stomach twisted. Marcus. Her ex-husband. The man who’d shattered her heart without a second thought. She ignored the call, not ready to face the bitterness that the name evoked. Moments later, a message appeared. You know where to find me if you change your mind. And don’t even think about blackmailing me for money. You’re on your own now. Sophia let out a humorless laugh, rolling her eyes at his audacity. “Even if I have to sleep on the street, Marcus, I’d rather endure anything than go back to you.” Ignoring the message, she slipped her phone back into her bag, focusing on what mattered: her mother’s chance at recovery. Meanwhile, across town, the Hawthorne estate was enveloped in tense silence. Raphael Hawthorne, the patriarch, paced in his study, frustration radiating from every tense muscle. “Are you certain she received my message?” he demanded, turning to his butler. The butler bowed respectfully, “Yes, sir. I relayed your instructions as you directed.” A storm brewed in Raphael’s gaze, his fingers tapping restlessly against his desk. “How dare she ignore me? I may have some use for her, but disrespect will not be tolerated.” the old man was as manipulative as his grandson Marcus. The butler kept silent, accustomed to Raphael’s mercurial temper. The old man’s eyes narrowed, voice dripping with veiled menace. “Call her again. Tell her she is expected here immediately.” In the shadowed quiet of the study, Raphael’s threat hung in the air—a reminder that he was not a man to be ignored. The butler took out his phone and went out to call Sophia. Sophia, oblivious to the gathering storm, returned home, hoping to find a semblance of peace in her otherwise chaotic day. Little did she know, this fragile calm was but the calm before the storm, and her life was about to be upended once again. She had completely forgotten about the old man’s summon as she was too busy with her affairs. Come thinking about it now, she was no longer part of their family, and she didn’t need to go. She needed to keep her distance from the Hawthornes from now on. As she prepared to take a shower, her phone buzzed again. She went to check out and upon seeing the number on the screen, she cursed, “Speaking of the devil!”

Sophia stared at her phone, watching it buzz repeatedly on the table. A wave of exhaustion washed over her, the weight of everything pressing down hard on her shoulders. The last thing she wanted was to deal with the Hawthornes, but she couldn’t ignore the call. With a heavy sigh, she answered. “Mrs. Hawthorne, this is the butler. Old Master Hawthorne requests your presence at the family house immediately,” came the familiar voice, so stiff and formal. Sophia winced. I can’t deal with them today. She rubbed her temples, trying to muster the energy for one more interaction. “Please tell Mr. Hawthorne I’m sorry, but I can’t make it today. I’m very tired.” There was a brief silence, then the butler’s voice returned, softer but insistent. “Mrs. Hawthorne… I must insist. Old Master… well, he won’t take it well.” Sophia leaned back against the couch, closing her eyes, letting the quiet of the room settle around her. I don’t owe him anything. I don’t owe any of them anything anymore. She pressed her lips together, taking a deep breath. “I’m sorry, but I can’t. Please tell him, no.” The butler hesitated, and then reluctantly acknowledged her request. “I will inform him, Mrs. Hawthorne.” Sophia hung up, the feeling of that name, Mrs. Hawthorne, still heavy and repulsive on her tongue. It was as if the title itself had become a prison, tying her to a family that had never truly accepted her. As she tossed her phone back onto the couch, it buzzed again. This time, the call was from an unknown number. She almost didn’t answer, but a gut instinct told her it was important. “Hello?” she answered, her voice steady but cautious. “Where are you?” came a low, enraged voice that made her blood run cold. “I want you here right now.” Sophia recognized it instantly. Raphael. Old Master Hawthorne. She had known this conversation was coming. “I’m sorry, Mr. Hawthorne,” she replied, trying to keep the exhaustion from seeping into her voice. “I’m really tired. I can’t come today.” The line was silent for a long moment before Raphael’s voice crackled through again, laced with fury. “Are you being unfilial now? What are you busy with? Doesn’t Marcus provide everything for you? What’s so important that you can’t obey me?” Sophia’s stomach tightened. She had dealt with enough of this for years. The constant disrespect, the way they viewed her as a mere extension of their son—nothing more. She wasn’t about to back down now. “I’m busy with my mother. I’m trying to figure everything out. This has nothing to do with Marcus.” Raphael’s voice shifted, becoming sharper. “So it’s about that woman, is it? Your mother.” The sneer was almost palpable in his words. “Sophia, you just need to be a good daughter-in-law to our family. Stop bothering us with these… unnecessary needs.” Sophia’s pulse quickened. She could feel her blood rising to her face, and she clenched her fist. Unnecessary needs? She bit her lip to steady herself. “That woman you’re referring to is my mother. And I’m not going to apologize for taking care of her.” Her voice was cold and steady, the anger just below the surface. “And what does that have to do with you?” Raphael scoffed as if she were beneath him. “She is not your—” Sophia cut him off, her voice rising. “She’s not what? What did you just say?” There was a moment of shock on the other end of the line. Raphael seemed to realize he had misspoken. A heavy silence followed, and she could almost hear the gears turning in his mind as he tried to recover. He cleared his throat, his tone now more calculated. “I meant… she’s not our responsibility. You, as a part of the Hawthorne family, should not burden us with people who aren’t even… part of the family.” Sophia couldn’t believe what she was hearing. He thinks this is how it works. She took a deep breath, her voice icy. “So, Mr. Hawthorne, you mean to tell me that once a person marries into your family, they should forget about their own? Forget about their own flesh and blood?” She let the silence hang in the air, her words sinking in. Raphael’s rage flared again. “How dare you speak to me like that! What did you just call me?” Sophia raised an eyebrow, her heart pounding. “Mr. Hawthorne, of course. Oh, didn’t your precious grandson tell you that we’re divorced?” The silence that followed was deafening. Sophia could almost hear the shock in Raphael’s breath. “What?” he rasped, clearly struggling to process what she had just said. “Why didn’t you come to me first before signing the divorce papers?” Sophia didn’t flinch. “What does our marriage have to do with you? And shouldn’t you be asking your grandson that question instead?” Raphael, momentarily speechless, fumbled with his words. But Sophia didn’t wait for him to find them. Before he could speak again, she hung up the phone, cutting the conversation short. Her heart was racing, but a sense of relief washed over her. I’m done with them. I’m done with all of them. She stood up, taking a deep breath, feeling the weight of the Hawthornes finally lifting off her shoulders. For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt a small glimmer of freedom. Sophia didn’t want to be affected by the Hawthornes anymore. She was done being their puppet, done being their Mrs. Hawthorne. Whatever came next, she was ready to face it head-on. And if they came crawling back, she’d be the one in control this time. The following morning, Sophia went to the hospital. She was worried about her mother and even if Alexander promised to sort everything, she still wasn’t sure if he did. Before anything, she went to confirm first, and true to his word, he had arranged and settled everything. The hospital staff confirmed that her mother’s surgery was scheduled for later that day. Sophia felt a wave of relief wash over her for the first time in days. She will not have to watch her mother suffering in the hospital helplessly anymore. This was something good to give her relief and hope. Ethan, her brother, arrived at the hospital soon after. He was juggling between his studies and a part-time job to support their family. He appeared tired, but when he saw their mother resting peacefully in her hospital bed, waiting for the operation, his eyes lit up. “How did you manage to gather the funds, Soph?” He asked, unable to hide his concern and worry etched on his face. Sophia hesitated as she glanced at their mother. She pulled Ethan outside to the hospital corridor. “I made a deal with someone. It’s complicated, and I can’t explain it right now. What’s important is that mom’s surgery is taken care of. Ethan furrowed his brows slightly but he didn’t want to stress his sister. He wrapped his arm around her, “Okay, I won’t ask more questions, as long as mum is okay. But promise me you will be fine too.” Tears swelled in Sophia’s eyes as he promised her brother, “Don’t worry I know what I’m doing.” Ethan nodded before saying, “You look exhausted, you should go home and have some rest. I will stay with Mum.” Sophia smiled weakly, touched by her little brother’s thoughtfulness. She hugged him, “Thank you, Ethan.” Sophia went to her apartment to have some rest. The last few days had left a toll on her. The next day, she woke up feeling lighter and rejuvenated. She wanted to relax more when a black sedan car pulled up outside her apartment. She went out curious about who the unexpected visitor was.

Mark stepped out in a black suit and a professional expression addressing her politely. “Good morning, Miss Blackwell. Mr Evans sent me to pick you up. He wants you to go to his Villa where you will be staying.” Sophia nodded, turning back to her apartment to get her suitcase. She came back and Mark escorted her towards the waiting car. Before she got in, she turned back, glancing at her small apartment. She had no idea what kind of life awaited her on the other side. Taking a deep breath, she got into the car comforting herself. She made the deal herself and now it was her responsibility to honor it. The drive took longer than Sophia expected as she watched the city gradually fade into the distance. As the landscape continued to change, Sophia got more nervous and she could feel the tension in her body just by looking at her sweating hands. The car finally stopped in front of a grand estate. It hid in a quiet corner of the world, surrounded by a serene lake and thick woods. The Villa was so magnificent that Sophia felt like something out of a dream. She got out of the car with Mark’s help and approached the entrance. Before she could knock, the doors opened startling her. It revealed Alexander standing in the grand foyer as if waiting for someone. His expression is unreadable. “Welcome, this is Valmere. It will be your home from now on.” He said, his voice devoid of warmth, but Sophia didn’t feel unwelcomed. “Thank you,” she said politely before stepping inside. Her steps echoed against the well-structured marble floor. Her mouth was agape as she looked around mesmerized by the luxurious interior. The high ceilings, the crafted details in the stone walls, and the towering windows gave a perfect view of the lake outside. They all screamed wealth and power. As she was admiring the place Alexander interrupted her, “Everything you need is here,” he said casually as if discussing the weather. “We don’t need to interact and you are free to do as you want, mingle with friends, work, whatever you want. Just remember to respect our marriage.” Sophia nodded again, “Thank you.” “One more thing,” Alexander paused as if this was more important. “This is a transaction, a temporary arrangement.” With that, he continued walking. ‘Temporary’, Sophia repeated the word in her mind. This was clearly a reminder that this was not a love-based marriage or partnership. She nodded, unable to give any other response. She followed him through the house but she didn’t forget to admire the villa’s grandeur and elegance. It was very far from the life she had known, far from Marcus’s villa, and also very far from her small, modest apartment. Alexander paused when they reached the living room; Sophia, who was busy admiring everything, bumped into his back, “Ouch!” She hissed, holding her nose. “You hit me and you’re complaining?” Alexander asked, turning around to face her. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean it.” Sophia apologized, embarrassed. She couldn’t imagine how she could mess up on her first day. “I know,” Alexander said, his tone relaxed a bit. Sophia thought, ‘If you knew then why did you complain?’ “You don’t need to worry about your mother’s recovery, she’s in good hands.” He said to ease her worry. Sophia felt relieved. Although she didn’t know what would come out of this arrangement, her mother’s life had been saved, thanks to her new husband. Still, she didn’t know how to reveal the truth to her mother. “You can take your time to settle,” Alexander’s voice cuts through her thoughts. “Mark will be around to show you to your room,” he added, and without another word, he turned around, and left. Sophia was grateful to him and she wanted to enjoy the comfort of this luxurious new place. But still, she felt a lump in her throat. Her mother had hope for her marriage with Marcus to do well. In fact, Sophia hadn’t told her the challenges she faced with Hawthornes. Although her parents got divorced when she was 16 years old, Sophia knew her mother valued marriage and it would break her heart if she learned about this. Sophia decided to reveal the truth to her after she had recovered from her surgery. She can’t keep it from her for long. Sophia knew how observant her mom was and she would notice something was off. She settled into Valmere feeling that everything was different from her old life. There was serene silence, cut in only by the rustling leaves outside and the soft echo produced by her footsteps as she stepped on the marble floors. Sophia still couldn’t believe it. She thought, ‘It’s just yesterday I was drowning in loneliness dwelling on the oppressive weight of my failed marriage. Here I can breathe peacefully. Will it remain like this? But for now, I’ll enjoy the moment.’ On her first night at Valmere, Sophia felt awkwardly strange. The place was grand but the quietness gave her goosebumps in her stomach. It was so silent as if it could echo her thoughts. She went out to find destruction. Now she stood on the wide balcony, looking at the serene lake. She could see the moon reflected on the surface of the lake. The water lapped softly against the shore, but she thought the stillness would calm her. But it amplified the turmoil inside. She thought of Alexander and their marriage. He has helped her as per the agreement but she felt the need to be more open with him concerning some matters. He was now her husband although in papers, and he deserves to know the truth anyway. She took a deep breath steadying herself before heading back to the living room. Alexander wasn’t there so she went directly to his study. Mark had given her a tour earlier. Through the crack of his study door, Sophia could see him engaged in a phone conversation. His jaws were clenched as if trying to control his boiling anger. “Let Gerald know if it’s war he’s looking for I’ll grant his wish,” he barked to his phone, his fist clenched as if he wanted to knock the study wall down. Sophia saw this and wanted to go back before he could notice her. She was shocked and afraid of him. He was very intimidating right now and all she wished was to vanish before he could notice her. But before she could turn around, “I’ll call back later.” Alexander ended the call before turning back to face her. He gave her a very scary gaze making her heart tremble. She felt like it’d come out. She wanted to say something but words were stuck in her throat. Alexander composed himself, relaxing a bit from his earlier outburst. It’s as if he realized he had scared her. “What is it?” He asked coldly, his eyes piercing on her, intensifying her fears. “No…nothing, I’ll come back later,” she said hastily, turning around to leave. “Speak.” Alexander spat out without showing any mercy. “I wanted to tell you something … or at least to be honest with you.” She started fidgeting with her fingers. “Go ahead,” Alexander said, his sharp cold eyes still on her. Sophia bit the bullet and spoke, “My first marriage ended the day before yesterday, I just got a divorce when I met you.”

Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly, putting his hands in his pants pocket as if waiting for her to continue. Sophia’s heartbeat increased, knowing he would not take it well, and she was ready for him to react or even divorce her. Divorce? Her heart sank at the thought of another divorce. She bit her lower lip, avoiding his eyes, but she could feel his sharp eyes focused on her face. He didn’t say anything, and his silence didn’t make Sophia’s heart calm, so she continued. “I was together with Marcus Hawthorne for 3 years but we never did….I mean we were never close.” She said with her face blushing. “It was just complicated.” Alexander’s lips curved slightly, “how efficient.” “Huh?” Sophia was surprised. She expected him to be annoyed or maybe not show any interest. “You dropped a fish and hooked another on the same day?” his neutral voice came again but there was no humor in his eyes. Sophia’s face flushed deeper. His words stung but it was the truth anyway. “I-I didn’t plan it, and there wasn’t much I could do.” He watched her for some time without saying a word. Just as Sophia thought the conversation was over, his deep voice came again, “Do you want revenge?” “What?” Sophia blinked, clearly taken aback. “I asked if you want revenge on him. Marcus.” He repeated this time, his voice slow and deliberate. His eyes were still on her gauging her reaction. Revenge? Sophia’s mind raced. The question hung in the air as Sophia has never thought of revenge even after everything she went through in the Hawthorne family. Was it wrong to make them pay for what they made her go through? Even for a fraction of it? She remembered Lila’s call that night and gritted her teeth tightly, anger overwhelming her emotions. She remembered how Marcus treated their marriage like a temporary convenience, the way his family mistreated her, and the way he arrogantly signed the divorce papers with no emotions, dismissing her just as his family always did. Maybe it was time for him to understand what he had truly lost and for his family to respect her. She swallowed hard before composing herself. “I’ll think about it.” She murmured, not sure if she wanted to admit that part of herself yet. Alexander didn’t press further but she saw a glimmer in his eyes. He had already planted the seed; whether it grows is up to her. **** Sophia had a peaceful night in ages and she woke up the next morning refreshed. She went to visit her mother. She hadn’t seen her since the surgery and felt guilty for not being with her as she was one of the few people who mattered to her. Alexander had settled for the surgery and taken care of everything, giving Sophia relief but she dared not tell her mother the truth about her marriage. At least not for now. She got to the hospital and found her mother sleeping peacefully, her face pale but serene. Ethan was sitting in a chair beside her bed with a tired but relieved expression. “Hey, soph.” He greeted her with a warm smile. “The surgery was successful, Mom is doing better now.” “I’m so glad Ethan. I was so worried.” She said as she leaned in to kiss her mother’s forehead. As they spoke in soft tones, trying not to disturb their mother, the door to the room creaked open. Evelyn and Lauren Hawthorne, her ex-mother-in-law and sister-in-law, entered the room, their faces twisted in disdain. They had been told Sophia would be there, but they came nonetheless, pretending it was to check on her mother’s recovery. “Well, isn’t this a surprise,” Lauren remarked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “I didn’t expect to see you here, Sophia.” Sophia glared at them, but she stayed calm. “Of Course, I’m here for my mother,” she said evenly. “Isn’t that obvious?” Evelyn’s cold eyes flicked over Sophia, her lips curling into a sneer. “I heard your mother had her surgery done yesterday, did Marcus pay for it after that little stunt you pulled?” Sophia’s heart pounded and she felt the emotions she thought were gone resurfaced. But still, she stood her ground, “Marcus and I are already divorced, Evelyn. We are finished and that goes for you two.” Both women were surprised; they got a divorce? Sophia observed them and knew that Marcus didn’t take their marriage important anyway so even the divorce wasn’t a big deal to him. That’s why he hadn’t informed his family. Lauren came to her senses and scoffed. “So you divorced my brother so that you can get the alimony money for your mother’s damn surgery?” “How can you stoop so low Sophia? You divorced Marcus just for that little money?” Evelyn couldn’t believe it and her disdain for Sophia was obvious. Sophia felt her head spin at their accusations. “And who told you my mother’s surgery has anything to do with Marcus? I didn’t even want a penny from him or your family.” Lauren mocked, “So where did you get the money from? Don’t tell me you got another man to leech off so soon. Or did you go sleeping with random men to raise the money, Sophia?” Ethan couldn’t stand them slandering his sister, he stood up with anger etched on his small face. “That’s enough. You have no right to slander my sister.” Sophia stood up, placing her hand on her brother’s shoulder. “Don’t worry about them, Ethan. Nothing they say matters to me anymore.” Then she turned to the two women, her voice cold and resolute. “I’m no longer under your control anymore and where I got the money is none of your business. Now leave before I call the security. You’re disturbing the patient.” Evelyn was about to retort when Ethan stopped her, “You heard my sister, leave now.” Evelyn stormed out with Lauren in tow both fuming with range. She called her son on the way out. “Marcus, where are you? Can you come to the family house, we need to talk.” Back in the hospital room, Ethan looked at Sophia, “Are you okay Soph? I don’t know how you’ve been dealing with them. They’re so awful.” Sophia let out a bitter laugh, “I thought I could fight for that marriage but I got fed up with everything. I’m done letting them control me.” “Wait, were you serious when you told them you divorced Marcus?” Ethan asked with curiosity. “Of course I was. We are already divorced and I’m free from the Hawthornes now.” “Yeah! That’s good news. I have been waiting for this for a long time.” Ethan jumped happily startling their mother. She wasn’t asleep and overheard everything. She just stared at Sophia without saying a word. Sophia felt her mother’s stare and felt uncomfortable. She didn’t want her to find out just yet. She wanted to say something but her mother talked first. “My dear, it must have been hard for you in the Hawthorne family.” “Mom,” Sophia just called her mom but no word came out of her mouth. Her mouth trembled and tears threatened to fall. Her mom sympathized with her, “I heard everything. I didn’t know you were going through a lot. Why didn’t you tell me?” “I didn’t want to worry you mom.” She said, barely controlling her tears. Catherine sat up slowly extending her hand to her. She hugged her and Sophia couldn’t control her tears anymore as she cried out as if venting all the hurt she had been carrying. After some time, Ethan broke the silence, “We should be celebrating; you can’t cry for that scumbag, sis. He isn’t worth it.” “Can you stop it, Ethan? Your sister needs your support right now.” Their Mother reprimanded him. Sophia wiped her tears amused by her brother’s words. “It’s okay mom, Ethan is right. Marcus doesn’t deserve a single drop of tear from me. This is the last time I’ll cry for my failed marriage. I have my future to build now.” As she said that, her thoughts drifted back to her new home, Valmere and Alexander. The man was a mystery and distant yet Sophia felt a force pulling her towards him.

Sophia stood at her mother’s hospital room door, taking a last look at her resting figure. Ethan had left a few minutes ago, promising to check in later, but she lingered a moment longer, watching her mother’s chest rise and fall with every breath. Relief washed over her, knowing the worst of the surgery was behind them. “Goodbye, Mom,” she whispered, as though the words could reach her. She glanced back one last time and then quietly stepped out, her heart still heavy from the news she hadn’t shared yet. The divorce was a chapter she’d managed to keep quiet, not out of shame, but out of the desire to protect her mother from more worry than she could bear. Sophia had lost so much, but now, in her mother’s recovery, she felt a small piece of herself begin to mend. Outside the hospital, the air was warm with a gentle breeze, and for the first time in a while, she felt like she could breathe. As she walked down the busy street, her mind wandered to Alexander. Their arrangement was still strange and full of unanswered questions, but he had, without hesitation, paid for her mother’s surgery. A small smile tugged at her lips; perhaps there was more kindness in him than she’d given him credit for. That was why she found herself wandering into the supermarket instead of returning to Valmere. She knew Alexander often ordered food or had his meals prepared, but tonight, she wanted to make him something special. A homemade dish to show her gratitude. She scanned the shelves with a renewed sense of purpose, pulling ingredients into her basket: beef, carrots, onions, garlic, and a good bottle of red wine. Beef Bourguignon. She hadn’t made it in ages, but it felt like the right choice. As she turned a corner, her heart pounded fast when she saw the people not too far away. Marcus was there, just a few feet away, his arm casually slung around Lila, the woman who had shattered Sophia’s life. They hadn’t noticed her yet, but Sophia’s pulse quickened, the familiar ache of betrayal throbbing in her chest. She could feel the world around her shrink until it was just the three of them in this narrow aisle. “Sophia?” Marcus’s voice broke through her thoughts, surprise and discomfort mixing in his tone. Lila’s gaze followed his, landing on Sophia with a smirk that was both triumphant and mocking. It was as if she relished this moment, the confrontation that Sophia had been dreading. “Marcus,” Sophia said, keeping her voice steady, though every part of her wanted to turn and walk away. “Wow, what are the odds?” Lila’s voice dripped with insincerity, her smile too bright, too rehearsed. “It’s been a while.” Sophia kept her focus on Marcus, refusing to give Lila the satisfaction of a reaction. “I see you two are still… together,” she said, a slight edge to her words. Marcus shifted uncomfortably, but Lila only tightened her grip on his arm, her eyes dancing with smug satisfaction. “Yes, well, some things are just meant to be, you know?” Lila said, her tone sweet but full of venom. “I guess you’re moving on too, though? Or are you still… figuring things out?” Sophia felt her cheeks flush, anger simmering beneath her skin. She’d spent the last two days in silence, swallowing the hurt, the betrayal, and the disbelief, all while trying to piece her life back together. But now, face to face with the people who had torn her apart, she found her voice. “Actually, I have moved on,” she said, her tone even, though her hands gripped the grocery basket tightly. “It took a while, but I realized that I deserved someone who respects me, who values me.” She took a small step closer, her gaze fixed on Lila, not as an act of intimidation, but as a reminder of the strength she had found in herself. “So thank you, both of you, for showing me what I didn’t want in my life. It made finding real happiness so much easier.” Marcus shifted, an awkward flush creeping into his face, but Lila simply rolled her eyes, her smug expression faltering slightly. “Oh, please,” she sneered, though her voice had lost some of its edge. “Happiness? Do you mean finding another man? Living off of someone else’s charity? That’s all you ever really wanted, wasn’t it? And can you find a better man than Marcus?” Lila challenged hooking her hand with Marcus. Sophia felt the words sting, a reminder of the years she had poured into Marcus, supporting him, building a life with him that he had so easily discarded. But she didn’t waver. Instead, she straightened, meeting Lila’s gaze with a calm she hadn’t known she possessed. “You don’t know anything about me, Lila,” she said quietly. “And I don’t expect you ever will. But let me be clear: I may have stumbled, I may have fallen, but I am not broken. And I don’t need to lower myself to anyone’s level just to feel good about my life.” Lila didn’t believe her; she smiled mockingly, “What so good about you, Sophia? I want to see how you will survive without Marcus’ financial help. Or will you come back begging him to take you back?” Sophia laughed, but her smile didn’t reach her eyes, “I would do anything for myself but begging him? Is he worth it?” Marcus’ face darkened, and with his clenching teeth, he questioned her. “How long do you intend to keep this attitude of yours Sophia? It might be too late when you realize it!” He remembered she didn’t pick up his call and didn’t reply to his text either. Sophia retorted coldly, “Too late? For me or you Marcus?” Before he could respond, Lila, who was enjoying the show, sneered at her. “How can you survive alone Sophia? You have no job and probably no savings and your mother is waiting for her surgery.” Sophia took a step toward Lila with a mocking smile on her face, “At least I’m not a home wrecker like some people.” For a moment, the silence stretched between them, taut and charged, until finally, Lila looked away, a flicker of discomfort crossing her face. Without another word, Sophia turned, walking away with her head held high, feeling the weight of their judgment slide off her shoulders. Marcus watched her retreating figure clenching his fists. For a moment, he had forgotten Lila, who was beside him, boiling in rage. He turned to her, his face softening, “Forget about her; she will come begging soon.” As Sophia stepped out of the store with her groceries, a sense of peace settled over her. She wasn’t just surviving anymore; she was reclaiming her life, one step at a time. By the time she reached Valmere, the sun was setting, casting a warm glow over the sprawling grounds. She entered the grand kitchen, feeling the quiet power of the space, the stainless steel counters, and the polished appliances. She took a deep breath, pushing aside the remnants of her encounter with Marcus and Lila. Tonight, she was focusing on something else that brought her peace. As the Beef Bourguignon simmered on the stove, the familiar aroma filled the kitchen, wrapping around her like a comforting embrace. She moved around with ease, letting herself get lost in the rhythm of chopping, stirring, and seasoning. For the first time in days, she felt grounded. The soft sound of footsteps pulled her from her thoughts, and she turned to find Alexander standing in the doorway, his expression one of surprise and curiosity. He was dressed casually, his usual suit traded for jeans and a simple shirt that somehow made him look even more disarming. “What’s all this?” he asked, a small smile tugging at his lips. Sophia felt a flush of self-consciousness but smiled back. “Dinner. I thought I’d make something to thank you for everything you’ve done.” He stepped closer, his gaze drifting to the pot on the stove. “Beef Bourguignon?” he asked, sounding impressed. “It smells incredible. I haven’t had that in years.” Sophia’s smile softened. “It’s an old family recipe. My mom used to make it for us on special occasions. I thought… well, maybe I could make it to celebrate her successful surgery and thank you for your help.” They moved to the dining room, the elegant table already set, and she served the meal. The silence was comfortable, punctuated only by the quiet clink of silverware. Alexander took his first bite, his expression changing as he tasted the rich flavors. He paused, setting his fork down, and for a moment, he looked almost vulnerable. “This… this tastes like something my mother used to make,” he said, his voice softer, almost distant. “She passed away when I was seventeen. She used to make Beef Bourguignon for me when I was a kid. I haven’t tasted anything like it since.” Sophia’s heart softened at the quiet confession, the layers of Alexander’s guarded persona momentarily peeling back to reveal something raw and real. She hadn’t known that about him, hadn’t known there was so much he kept hidden behind his cool, detached demeanor. “I’m so sorry,” she murmured, her voice gentle. “Losing a parent… that’s a pain you never really shake.”

Alexander nodded, his gaze fixed on his plate. “It changes you. It hardens you, in ways you don’t realize until it’s too late.” They fell into a comfortable silence after that, each lost in their own memories, their own thoughts. The meal went on as Alexander was enjoying his meal and Sophia didn’t know what to say. She ate quietly too, watching him from the side. When they were done, Alexander stood up glancing at her, his usual guarded expression softened. “Thank you… for the dinner.” She looked up, surprised, “It’s nothing.” She watched as he turned around heading to his study. A soft smile formed on her lips as she cleaned the table. Back at the Hawthorne estate, Marcus pulled up to the family mansion, an imposing structure with high stone walls and ivy snaking along its aging facade. Though grand, its muted elegance couldn’t rival the timeless opulence of Alexander’s Valmere. It was a place rooted in tradition, every corner laden with Hawthorne pride and a rigid sense of family duty. The mansion seemed to embody his family’s expectations for him. He hadn’t answered his mother’s summons earlier because he was with Lila, but he knew he couldn’t put off facing her wrath forever. As he looked at the dimly lit windows, a sense of resignation settled over him. He’d been through countless confrontations with her before, each one just as biting, if not more so. With a deep breath, Marcus pushed through the heavy oak doors, greeted immediately by the smell of roast beef and lavender. It was his mother’s preferred way of masking the stale air in the mansion. The combination was oddly jarring as if she wanted to impose an artificial warmth onto a house that held none. It seemed dinner had already been served; muffled voices drifted from the dining room. When Marcus walked in, his mother, Evelyn, was seated at the head of the table, her eyes sparking with a restrained fury. Across from her sat his sister Lauren, wearing a smirk that radiated her enjoyment of the unfolding drama. “Well, it’s nice of you to finally join us,” Evelyn remarked, her voice cold and clipped. She placed her fork down with a deliberate precision that only heightened the tension. “I summoned you early in the day, Marcus. Yet here you are, finally gracing us with your presence. Care to explain?” Dropping his keys on the entryway table, Marcus tried to sound nonchalant. “I was busy, Mom.” Evelyn’s eyes narrowed her gaze like a scalpel. “Busy? I suppose with women, right?” she questioned, her tone biting and merciless. Before Marcus could answer, Lauren chimed in, her voice dripping with mockery. “At least he got rid of that pathetic woman, Sophia? Is it true that you’ve divorced her, Marcus?” She raised an eyebrow, her gaze challenging him. Marcus wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew it would only fester if he didn’t confront it now. Lowering himself into a chair, he sighed. “Yes. We signed the papers.” The room fell silent, but only for a heartbeat. Evelyn scoffed, crossing her arms in a gesture of personal betrayal. “That girl threw a tantrum, didn’t she? What did she think? That we’d be weak enough to crumble under her little show of defiance?” Marcus forced a smile, trying to deflect their derision. “Sophia… has her issues. She even had something on me, something she could use to manipulate me, make it public if I didn’t give in.” At this, Evelyn laughed, a bitter, mirthless sound. “So, she tried to blackmail you. Just as I suspected. You should never have married her in the first place.” “How much did she get from her blackmail? Maybe she was just greedy for the money.” Evelyn asked, barely hiding her disdain. “Nothing, I made it clear she wouldn’t get a cent from me,” Marcus replied nonchalantly as if he was the one in control. Lauren’s smirk deepened, a sneer tugging at her lips. “She thought she could control you? How pathetic.” A flicker of pride rose in Marcus, though he kept his voice casual. “Sophia will come back. She needs me more than she wants to admit.” He leaned back, his confidence underpinned by the notion that Sophia’s independence was a facade. Lauren scoffed, an eyebrow raised mockingly. “Oh, did you miss her last words, then? She told us we’re worse than strangers to her now. And she said she’s done with all of us, including you.” For a brief moment, Marcus felt a strange pang. But he pushed it aside. “Have you forgotten her mother’s surgery?” he replied coolly. “Catherine needs money, and it’s only a matter of time before Sophia realizes she has no one else to turn to.” Evelyn exchanged a knowing glance with Lauren, and Lauren’s gaze softened with a hint of pity. “You don’t know, do you?” she asked. A frown creased Marcus’s brow. “Know what? Did something happen to her mother?” Evelyn shook her head, placing her knife down with a measured calm. “You’re wrong, Marcus.” Her voice was soft but carried a razor’s edge. “Sophia’s mother already had the surgery.” The words echoed in Marcus’s mind, sinking slowly, painfully, like a stone in water. “What?” he managed, barely above a whisper. “How…?” “Catherine’s medical bills have been taken care of,” Evelyn continued, her tone colder than before. He looked at his mother, confusion, and disbelief etched across his face. “How could that be possible? Sophia doesn’t have that kind of money. She’s… struggling.” The three of them sat in silence, grappling with the implications. Lauren was the first to break it, her lips curling into a cruel smile. “Maybe she got desperate,” she said snidely. “Slept with some random men just to get the money?” Marcus’s face darkened, his anger flaring. “No,” he said sharply, his jaw clenching. “I know her too well. Even if she was desperate, she wouldn’t stoop to that.” A voice called from the hallway, old yet unwavering. “Marcus. Come to my study.” That familiar voice sent a chill down his spine. It was his grandfather, Raphael Hawthorne, the family’s shadowy patriarch, a man whose presence loomed large and foreboding. Raphael seldom made appearances unless they were absolutely necessary. His summons carried a gravity that Marcus couldn’t ignore. With a nod to his mother and sister, Marcus left the dining room and made his way toward the study, his steps heavy. The closer he came, the more memories of childhood lectures and reprimands flooded back to him, each one punctuated by Raphael’s cold, calculating gaze. The study was dimly lit, its walls lined with towering bookshelves filled with leather-bound tomes and family heirlooms. Raphael sat behind his grand desk, his steely gaze fixed on Marcus as he entered. Though age had turned his hair silver, his eyes retained the same piercing intensity they’d had when Marcus was a boy. “Sit down, Marcus,” Raphael commanded in a low rumble voice that brooked no argument. Marcus obeyed, feeling a familiar sense of trepidation as he lowered himself into the leather chair. Silence enveloped them, thick and suffocating. “I heard about your divorce from Sophia,” Raphael began, his tone icy. “Do you have any idea how disappointed I am?” Marcus looked down, the weight of shame pressing on him. “Grandfather, I…” “Save your excuses,” Raphael cut him off, leaning forward. “You had one job, Marcus: to secure our family line. Sophia was the woman I chose for you, and you failed.” Marcus hesitated, trying to find the words. “Grandfather, it was complicated. She isn’t the woman I thought she was.” Raphael’s gaze was unforgiving. “Do you think I don’t know what kind of woman she is? I had reasons for wanting her in this family, reasons beyond what you can comprehend. Sophia was never just any woman, Marcus. She would have been an asset to this family, for our future.” A chill ran through Marcus. He had always known his grandfather was a calculating man, but hearing him speak of Sophia in such terms made him realize that his marriage had been more than a union of convenience. It had been a chess piece in a game he couldn’t see, much less understand. Regret and anger tangled within him, but he kept his voice steady. “What could she possibly offer us that’s worth this much trouble?”

Raphael’s face hardened into a mask of unreadable emotion. “You’re not meant to understand,” he replied curtly. “Just know that Sophia’s place in this family was deliberate. And now, you’ve jeopardized everything with your selfishness.” Marcus’s fists clenched at his sides, shame and resentment burning in his veins. He wanted to argue, to protest, but he felt like a child, chastised and powerless under Raphael’s gaze. “You will fix this,” Raphael said, his tone as cold as steel. “Find a way to get Sophia back. Do whatever it takes.” A mixture of defiance and fear simmered within Marcus. He had always been his grandfather’s puppet, forced to dance to his whims, but this command stung deeper than the others. Yet a part of him couldn’t deny the thought of having Sophia back, reclaiming her as something that belonged to him. “Yes, Grandpa,” he murmured, his voice barely audible. “I’ll bring her back.” “Good,” Raphael replied, a faint flicker of approval crossing his face. “Do not fail me again, Marcus. My patience is wearing thin.” Dismissed, Marcus left the study, the weight of Raphael’s words pressing down on him like a suffocating shroud. He made his way out of the house and into the cool night air, taking a deep, steadying breath as he grappled with his swirling emotions. With a grim resolve, he took out his phone and dialed Sophia’s number, listening as it rang. For the first time, he felt the sting of regret. He had pushed away the one person who had shown him genuine warmth, and now, she was slipping beyond his reach. As he waited for her to answer, he made a silent vow to himself. He would win her back, not just for his family, but for himself. **** Meanwhile, in Valmere, Sophia wrapped a towel around herself, stepping out of the steaming shower into the soft light of her new bathroom. The room was pristine and modern, with sleek marble surfaces that caught the moonlight pouring in through the frosted window. Valmere was quiet, almost dreamlike, a complete contrast to the tense, grandiosity of the Hawthorne estate. She’d been here just a few days, yet she was already finding a semblance of peace. After drying her hair, she slipped on her favorite robe, soft and warm against her skin, and then walked barefoot through the spacious halls to her bedroom. The place had a serene quality that felt like a balm on old wounds, and she welcomed the silence. Alexander was still an enigma to her, a cold man of few words who kept his distance. But for now, that suited her. Her mind was far too tangled with the past to delve into new mysteries. As she sat on the bed, folding her legs beneath her, her phone buzzed from the nightstand. Sophia picked it up, her heart stopping when she saw the name flashing on the screen: Marcus. She froze, staring at the screen. It was as if he’d reached through time, dragging her back to everything she wanted to leave behind. She had been ignoring his calls. Her thumb hovered over the decline button again, the temptation strong to silence him forever. But curiosity and a flicker of something deeper held her back this time. Why was he calling her now? What could he possibly have to say? With a sharp inhale, she answered, keeping her voice cool. “What do you want?” There was a pause on the other end, a sound like someone struggling to find the right words. “Sophia,” he finally said, his voice subdued, “I… I want to apologize. For everything.” The words hit her harder than she’d expected, stirring a tangled mess of emotions she thought she’d buried. Anger flared up first, then a bitter sense of betrayal. She had waited years to hear something like that, a flicker of remorse, a sliver of acknowledgment for what she’d endured. And now, when she had finally given up, he offered it to her like a hollow gift. “Apologize?” She bit back a scoff, clutching the phone tighter as she steadied herself. “You think I need your apology now, Marcus?” There was a hint of desperation in his tone, and she almost felt pity. Almost. “Please, Sophia. Can we just talk? I want to see you. Just once.” Sophia let the silence settle between them, weighing his words carefully. But the memory of Lila’s smug smile, the way Marcus had discarded her, flooded back in a painful rush. She couldn’t trust his apology any more than she could trust him. “Go see Lila,” she said icily, her voice unwavering. She didn’t give him a chance to respond, ending the call with a quick tap. A wave of relief washed over her as she turned her phone off, refusing to give him any more power to disrupt her peace. That night, she lay in bed, staring up at the ceiling as moonlight filtered through the curtains. The thought of Marcus’s pitiful voice lingered, but she shook it off. This was her new life, she reminded herself, a life free from his manipulation and his family’s cruelty. She wasn’t going to let him ruin it. The next morning, as she finished her breakfast, her phone rang again, but this time the name on the screen brought a smile to her face. It was her best friend Amelia. “Sophia! It’s been ages!” Amelia’s voice was warm, bubbling with excitement. “I miss you. Coffee? Dawn Coffee House?” Sophia laughed, grateful for the chance to catch up. “Of course. I’ll be there in an hour.” The Dawn Coffee House was nestled on a quiet street, a little gem with mismatched chairs and soft, pastel decor. Amelia was already seated when she arrived, her bright smile widening as she waved Sophia over. “Oh, finally! I was starting to think you’d run off to some secret island,” Amelia teased, her brown eyes sparkling with mischief as she hugged her. Sophia laughed, a real, full laugh that felt like a release. “Trust me, it feels like I have.” They settled into their seats, ordering coffee and pastries. Amelia leaned back, studying Sophia with a look that was both appraising and delighted. “So,” she began, crossing her arms with a sly grin. “Are you going to tell me what’s been happening? I’ve heard… things.” Sophia raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance. “Oh? What kind of things?” “Let’s see… first, there’s the divorce from Marcus. Which, honestly? Good riddance to bad rubbish,” Amelia said, her tone filled with such animated disdain that Sophia had to cover her mouth to keep from laughing. Sophia’s smile softened, glancing down at her coffee. “It wasn’t easy, you know? Walking away… it’s not as simple as just signing papers and moving on.” Amelia reached across the table, squeezing her hand. “I get it. But look at you now. I can tell you’re lighter, freer. Marcus was such a scumbag. He was a storm cloud over you, Sophia.” Sophia nodded, feeling a swell of gratitude for her friend’s understanding. “I know. I just… I finally realized I couldn’t keep fighting for someone who didn’t want to fight for me. He never saw me, Amelia. Not really.” Amelia’s face softened with empathy. “And I’m glad you saw yourself, even if it took time. And now…” She leaned forward, lowering her voice as if sharing a delicious secret. “Now, tell me where have you been? I went to your apartment, and you weren’t there or in the hospital. I visited your mom, so don’t lie to me. Is there someone new?” Sophia felt a blush creeping into her cheeks, caught between annoyance and amusement at Amelia’s nosiness. “You don’t miss a thing, do you?” “Of course not!” Amelia shot back, winking. “So, are you going to tell me who this mysterious someone is, or do I have to keep hounding you?” Sophia shrugged, her expression carefully unreadable. “Let’s just say… he’s different. Very different.” “Oh, come on, Soph! That’s all I get?” Amelia pouted, though her eyes were dancing with excitement. “Be patient,” Sophia replied, laughing. “Not that I don’t want to tell you, I don’t know him either. I only know his name.” “What? You don’t know him?” Amelia almost screamed.

That same evening, Catherine was grocery shopping. As she left the supermarket, she accidentally bumped into someone. She had many shopping bags and some were now on the floor. “Oh, I’m sorry.” She said, struggling to pick up the scattered items. “It’s okay, I’ll help you.” A young man interrupted her and quickly gathered the shopping bags, picking up all the items. Catherine was touched. She had been in a hurry and hadn’t seen the man, making her the one at fault. Yet, instead of getting upset, he graciously volunteered to help. “Thank you so much, young man. That’s very kind of you.” She thanked him sincerely. “No problem at all. You can call me Larry.” The man replied respectfully. “Oh, thank you, Larry, you must’ve been raised well.” “Do you need a ride? I see you’ve shopped quite a lot.” Larry offered. “Oh, no need. My car is nearby. I was feeling bored at home so I stepped out today.” Ever since the kidnapping incident, both she and Ethan had always been cautious moving around. Ethan had to stop his part-time job, and Alexander had his men follow him discreetly in school. As for Catherine, she had someone watching her but she didn’t like the idea of having people following her around. That’s why she rarely left their villa unless necessary. Today, she had a driver who drove her here, only that he had parked at the corner of the mall. Larry nodded in understanding, “I see. Let me help you with your bags, it’ll be tough getting to your car with all this.” He offered, taking all the luggage before Catherine could respond. “Thank you again, Larry. You’re such a responsible man.” She appreciated his help. She couldn’t help but wonder, where were men like this when her daughter ended up with someone like Marcus? But she thanked God Sophia had Alexander now, a man who loved and cherished her. “Next time, don’t go shopping alone. It’s tiresome for you.” Larry commented as they walked together. “I like doing things myself, it’s not good to always be a burden,” Catherine replied warmly. “If my mom was still alive, I would accompany her. I wouldn’t watch her do all this by herself.” Larry said, looking dejected. “I’m sorry, Larry. From heaven, your mom must be proud of the man you’ve become.” Catherine comforted him. “We grew up on many hardships; I wish she was here now that I have made it; I would spoil her. Do you have children?” He asked. “Yes, I have a daughter and a son. My daughter Sophia is busy with work while my son is in university. They like spoiling me too but we parents need our time too.” she said proudly. “You must be very happy with them. How are they doing?” He asked casually. Catherine continued talking about her children and Larry listened keenly without giving away too much about himself. By the time they reached where her ride was parked, Larry had made quite the impression. “You’re such a gentleman,” Catherine said, smiling warmly. “Thank you again for your help.” “My pleasure,” Larry replied, tipping his head slightly. “Here is my business card; you can call me if you need anything.” he offered, giving her his business card. Catherine hesitated, but seeing the loneliness in Larry’s eyes, she decided to accept. He had grown up without a mother’s love, she didn’t want to dismiss him so coldly. “Okay, I’ll take it. Thank you again.” “I hope we cross paths again.” He said waving. Catherine waved as her car drove off, completely unaware of the true thoughts of the man she had just met. Larry watched her car disappear into the distance, satisfied with the encounter. He knew that ingratiating himself with Sophia’s family was another step toward his ultimate goal. Sophia was starting to guard herself and it was clear she wanted to keep a distance. Sophia, don’t blame me for not playing nice. *** Alexander was in his study when he got a call from one of his men and his expression darkened. “Increase security on both of them but keep it discreet. He must not suspect we’re watching.” He gave the order. He didn’t expect Larry to be this audacious. But he had underestimated his enemy. Nonetheless, he wasn’t planning on exposing him. He, too, had his agenda with Larry. For now, Alexander was pretending that he was none the wiser. He let Larry think he was getting closer, all the while using him to lead him directly to Gerald, the real mastermind behind Larry’s sudden appearance in their lives. *** After watching Catherine’s car disappear, Larry headed to a nearby high-end bar. He was leisurely sipping on a glass of wine when someone interrupted his thoughts. “Mind if I join you?” Larry looked up, surprised to see the person. “Miss Jason,” he greeted her with a nod, trying to hide his wariness. “I’ll take that as a yes,” Jessica said, not waiting for an answer before she slid into the seat across from him. “Of course,” Larry replied, keeping his tone neutral. He didn’t trust her, but he couldn’t make it that obvious. Jessica was the last person he expected to see and certainly had no interest in, given her reputation for manipulation and backdoor schemes. But to Jessica, she had always been the observant type, someone who could spot even the subtlest changes in a person. Over the last few weeks, she had been searching for ways to win Alexander’s favor. That’s when Larry came into the picture. At first, he appeared to be just another friendly acquaintance of Sophia’s, stopping by the Allure Fashion offices occasionally, perhaps checking in on her progress. But Jessica had noticed something in Larry’s eyes, a certain warmth whenever he spoke to Sophia, and it made her curious. As someone who harbored her own ambitions and interest in Alexander, she saw an opportunity to exploit. She had followed Larry and spotted him sitting alone in a corner. Without hesitation, she made her way over to him with a glass of red wine, wearing her most charming smile. Jessica leaned back, crossing her legs and sipping her wine. She watched him for a moment before speaking, her voice low and smooth. “You know, I’ve noticed something interesting lately.” Larry raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue. “I’ve noticed the way you look at Sophia,” she said, her tone calculated. “You like her, don’t you?” Larry tensed, but only for a fraction of a second. He quickly masked his reaction with a casual shrug. “We’re just friends. I’m helping her out with some business things.” Jessica smirked. “Come on, Larry. I’m not blind. I can see it, and trust me, I understand how you feel.” Larry wasn’t sure where she was going with this, but he was intrigued enough to keep listening. “What exactly do you mean by that?” Jessica leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “I want to make you a proposition. You and I can work together to get what we both want.” “And what exactly do you think I want?” “Sophia,” Jessica said bluntly. “You want her. And I want Alexander.” Larry’s face remained impassive, but inside, alarm bells were ringing. He hadn’t expected Jessica to be so direct, and he certainly hadn’t anticipated her noticing his feelings for Sophia. Still, he couldn’t let her know how much her words had shaken him. “I see,” Larry said carefully. “And how do you propose we do that?” Jessica’s smirk widened. “Simple. We work together to create a rift between Sophia and Alexander. I know Alexander well enough to know what buttons to push, and I’m sure you can do the same with Sophia. Once they’re apart, you get Sophia, and I get Alexander.”

Larry looked at her for a moment, considering the offer. He had to play along, though the thought of hurting Sophia made him sick. “Let me think about it,” he said after a pause. “But I’m not making any promises. I don’t want to hurt Sophia.” Jessica let out a cold laugh. “You’re sweet, Larry. But don’t worry, this won’t hurt her. Just think about it and let me know. I’ll be waiting for your call.” With that, she stood up, smoothing her dress and giving him one last look before sauntering out of the bar, her heels clicking against the polished floor. Larry watched her go, his mind racing. He needed to figure out a way to navigate this without blowing his cover and, more importantly, without letting Sophia get caught in the crossfire. *** Over the next few days, Sophia didn’t hear from Larry. But she didn’t have time to dwell on it as she was busy with work. She preferred it that way anyway She and her team were almost done with their draft, just a few more touches and it would be ready to go. That evening, she noticed Joyce acting strangely. “Are you okay? If you’re not feeling well, take a break. We’re nearly done.” she suggested. Joyce panicked and waved it off. “No, I’m good, Miss Blackwell. I’m just nervous about the competition.” “Well, we’re all nervous but what can we do? If we panic, we might lose focus.” another team member chimed in. “How about we stop here? We have three more days. We can relax tomorrow and finish the day after. That way you all don’t feel so overwhelmed.” Sophia proposed. “That’s a good plan. We can relax tomorrow and kick-start again with new energy.” Emily clapped cheerfully. The rest were happy, too, but Sophia couldn’t help but notice that Joyce was hiding something. She kept looking at the final drafts on the computer even as others were busy tidying up. “Do you have more suggestions on our designs, Joyce?” She asked. “What? No…I… I was just admiring our work.” Joyce was startled and stammered. Sophia brushed it off and they all went to their desks. She headed to the tea room for a quick coffee break. Her phone buzzed from the coffee table. Checking it, she was surprised to see a text from Larry. He was nearby and wanted to pick up his suit. Sophia had just remembered his suit had been delivered yesterday, so he could pick it up now. She had planned to text him after their presentation, but since he was nearby, he could pick it up now. She texted back, confirming it was ready. Larry arrived in under five minutes. As Sophia handed him the suit, admiration showed in his eyes. The craftsmanship spoke for itself; Sophia’s talent was undeniable. The design was exceptional, perfectly tailored to his figure. She was happy that he liked it, and he suggested buying her some coffee to thank her. She had no reason to decline; after all, he was a client. “You can’t turn me down this time. Your design is incredible! Let me treat you to coffee as a thank you.” He added, afraid she might decline again. “Okay, I’ll take you up on that. Thanks.” She said, deciding to use the opportunity to unwind. They both went to their usual coffee shop and Larry was thrilled. “How’s your company?” Sophia asked as they sat down. “It’s getting stable. More logistics and paperwork, and I’ll be on the good standing ground in Eldridge,” he replied happily as if he was excited about the prospects. “Congratulations! It’s not easy, but with your hard work, you will achieve more than you can imagine.” Sophia said warmly. Larry nodded, “Yes, luckily, I have you to guide me when necessary.” “Anyway, enough about me; how is your internal selection going?” He added. “We’re almost there,” she said, sipping her latte. “Three more days before we present to the committee. I think we’ve done some amazing work.” As she spoke about the final preparations, her eyes lit up with excitement. Larry smiled, nodding along, though his thoughts were elsewhere. He had been replaying Jessica’s offer in his head over the last few days, trying to figure out his next move. He didn’t want to involve Sophia in any of this, but he couldn’t ignore the fact that Jessica’s offer was so tempting. Suddenly, his phone buzzed on the table. He glanced down at the screen and his face panicked a little. It was a number that made his blood run cold. “Excuse me for a moment.” He said quickly, standing up and heading outside to take the call. Once he was out of Sophia’s sight, he answered the phone. “Hello.” He said, with his voice tight with tension. “The boss says you’re too slow with your mission. He wants to know why there’s been no progress.” The voice on the other end growled. “I’m working on it,” Larry replied, keeping his voice low. “Tell him he doesn’t have to worry.” “You know he doesn’t like excuses,” the voice warned before adding. “And he’s given you another warning; don’t let your feelings for that woman get in the way. He knows you’ve developed a soft spot for her, and he’s not happy about it.” Larry’s pulse spiked. How had the boss found out? He had been so careful to keep his emotions in check, but it seemed nothing escaped the boss’s attention. He also remembered Jessica’s words. Had he been that obvious? “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He denied it, though he knew it was pointless. The voice on the other end chuckled lightly. “Don’t bother denying. The boss knows everything. Just remember your mission comes first. Don’t let anything, or anyone, compromise it.” Before Larry could respond, the line went dead. He stood there for a moment, staring at his phone, his mind racing. How had things spiraled out of control so quickly? And now, with Jessica watching, he felt like he was being pulled in too many directions at once. Taking a deep breath, Larry composed himself and headed back inside. Sophia looked up as he returned to the table, concern etched on her face. “Is everything okay? You looked tense when you took that call,” she asked, her brow furrowed. Larry forced a smile, but the tension in his eyes betrayed him. “Just some issues with my business, nothing to worry about. But I have to cut our coffee short. I need to deal with it.” He answered casually. Sophia nodded, though she could feel he was hiding something. “I understand. We’ll catch up later.” “Thanks, Sophia. I’m sorry to bail on you like this.” “It’s fine, really. Go take care of it.” Sophia reassured him, her warm smile easing some of his tension. Larry nodded, grateful for her understanding. But as he left the cafe, his mind was far from calm. He had to figure out how to juggle everything without letting his feelings cloud his judgment. He had to act now. He texted Jessica, then headed to a discreet upscale cafe, perfect for a secret meeting. Jessica walked in a few minutes later, spotting him immediately, and slid into the booth across from him. “I didn’t expect you to look for me soon,” she said with a smirk. Larry leaned back, his fingers drumming lightly on the table. “I’ve thought it through. I’m in.” Jessica raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “So, what’s the plan?” Larry glanced around briefly to make sure no one was watching before he leaned forward, lowering his voice.

“I’ve been close enough to Sophia to know what’s going on in Allure Fashion.” “What about it?” Jessica asked, leaning closer. “There’s an international competition in three months, and the selection for who’s going to represent Allure happens in the next two days. Sophia is almost guaranteed to win.” Jessica narrowed her eyes. “Are you sure about it?” “I’ve been keeping tabs on the company. From what I’ve gathered, she’s the frontrunner. The panel loves her leadership, and her team is strong. If she’s chosen she’ll represent Allure on a global stage.” Jessica smirked. “That’s exactly when we strike.” Larry nodded. “Exactly. If we sabotage her during the competition, Allure’s reputation will take a serious hit. And who will Alexander blame for that? He’ll see her as incompetent, and it’ll drive a wedge between them.” Jessica leaned back, deep in thought. “Sabotaging her sounds easy, but how do we make sure it doesn’t lead back to us?” Larry paused for a moment, thinking, then said. “There’s someone at Allure called Nina. The two don’t get along, and she would love nothing more than to see Sophia fail. You can use her to make things go wrong. She’ll think she’s just targeting her rival, but she’ll be doing our dirty work.” Jessica raised an eyebrow. “So you want me to handle Nina?” “I think you’re better suited for that part,” Larry said, shrugging. “I can’t get too involved. I need to stay out of it since Sophia and I are… close.” Jessica studied him for a moment, sensing there was more to his reluctance. “I see. I’ll take care of Nina. But you better be sure about this. We can’t afford to make a mistake.” “I’m sure,” Larry said, though there was tension in his voice. “Sophia will be chosen. Just be ready to act.” Jessica stood up, nodding in agreement. “I’ll make my move once she’s in the spotlight. Don’t screw this up, Larry.” As she walked away, Larry stayed seated for a moment, his thoughts turning darker. The old man’s getting impatient. He’s been breathing down my neck, and I’m running out of time. He tapped his fingers on the table as doubt crept in. Damn it, Sophia. Why did you have to be different? He clenched his jaw, knowing that things were moving faster than he had anticipated. Sophia was about to be caught in the crossfire, and no matter how much he didn’t want to hurt her, there was no way out of this. The old man wouldn’t accept failure. He didn’t want to dwell on it any longer, so he left and went to find a nice restaurant to have his dinner before heading straight to his villa. A good sleep would serve as a good distraction. As he stepped inside, he sensed someone in the sitting room and immediately got on alert. “Who’s there?” he called out, his voice steady despite the unease settling in his gut. This was a secure neighborhood with many security guards on standby. How did someone manage to sneak in unnoticed? Furthermore, he had never brought anyone here, meaning the guards had no reason to let anyone in without noticing him. Unless… His heartbeat quickened, and before he could reach for the switch to turn the lights on, a tall figure dressed in black emerged from the shadows. The figure went directly to the switch, turning the lights on, allowing Larry to have a clear view of the intruder. The man had a stern face, cold eyes, and the kind of build that suggested he could break a man in two without breaking a sweat. His face was scarred, and a tattoo snaked up his neck, partially hidden by the collar of his leather jacket. Larry’s pulse quickened the moment he recognized him. He opened his mouth, but before he could speak… “The boss is getting impatient,” the man said in a low, growling voice. Larry’s jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists. “I’m working on it. He doesn’t need to worry.” The man took a step closer, his eyes narrowing. “As I said on the phone, do not get too attached to that woman. Your feelings are starting to compromise your mission.” Larry’s heart pounded in his chest. He hadn’t expected to fall for Sophia so fast. His mission was simply to get close to Sophia and take her without alerting Alexander. He tried to keep his voice steady. “Nothing is compromising the mission. I’m focused.” The man’s lips curled into a smirk as if he didn’t believe a word Larry was saying. “You think you can hide from the boss? He knows. Don’t mess up.” Larry clenched his fists at his sides, trying to stay calm. “I won’t. Tell him I’m handling it.” The man gave a low chuckle, his cold eyes never leaving Larry’s. “Just make sure you do. And don’t underestimate Alexander. The boss knows the kind man he is, so don’t think you’ve got him figured out.” Alexander. The name echoed in his mind and his face contorted with jealousy. Alexander had the privilege of being born into the Evans family and raised with a silver spoon in his mouth. The man could even defeat his uncle easily, forcing him to live in hiding. Something I could only wish for, despite doing my best to prove myself to that man. Larry clenched his teeth so hard he could hear the faint crackle of his jaw. But he knew he had to face Alexander in one way or another. That’s why he decided to work with Jessica. Before Larry could respond, the man turned around and walked toward the door. He paused at the door and turned slightly to glance back, his tone lower and more serious. “One more thing. The cargo will arrive in two days. The boss expects everything to go smoothly, with no mistakes. You know how important this shipment is.” Larry’s heart skipped a beat. He had been briefed about the shipment weeks ago, but now it seems the timeline was moving faster than expected. “Two days?” Larry repeated, trying to hide his surprise. “That’s right,” the man said, his gaze sharp. “Get your team ready. You don’t want to disappoint the boss. Any mistake, and there will be consequences. You know what I mean.” Larry nodded, his expression hardening. He knew the consequences of crossing that man. Not even he was spared. “Understood. I’ll take care of it .” The man gave a final, approving nod and disappeared into the night, leaving Larry alone in the heavy silence of his villa. He stood motionless, his eyes fixed on the space where the messenger had just been. His fists clenched, knuckles whitening under the pressure. His jaw clenched, and a low growl of frustration escaped his throat. “You’ve never trusted me, old man.” He muttered through gritted teeth, his voice barely audible in the empty room. He exhaled sharply, loosening his grip as he felt the weight of being controlled while his loyalty was always questioned. All this fueled the resentment he had been carrying for years. He sat on the sofa and took out his wallet. There was an old photo well placed inside with a young woman who had a kind smile on her lips. He looked at the photo for a while without saying a word. Tears flowed from his eyes but he stopped them quickly and started muttering to the photo. “Mother, why did you have to leave me alone like this? I really need your guidance. You always told me he would come for me and guide me well. Why am I feeling so lost now? Where is he? I don’t think you knew him well, mother. It’s been years and I’m still not good enough for him. It’s okay mother, I’ll still keep my promise: To make sure your murderers are all behind bars. I’ll give you the justice you deserve. If only he would help me… avenging you would be so much easier. But I promise you, even if it’s the last thing I do in this world… I will avenge you, Mother.”

Today, Emily reported to work earlier than usual. It was the last day of their preparation and everyone was almost ready for tomorrow. When she was about to enter the company, she got a glimpse of Nina talking with someone. It seemed like Nina was giving orders. What made Emily more curious was the discreet place the two were standing. It was clear the two didn’t want to be seen together. She walked toward them, curious about what Nina was up to. After all, Nina was known for using underhanded means to get what she wanted. Meanwhile, Nina was instructing Joyce on what to do. “That’s all you have to do and no one will suspect you. Once I am selected, I’ll propose to Carla to have you as my assistant and you can watch your career grow.” While Nina spoke with excitement, Joyce’s fingers trembled, and she bit her lip, unable to hide her fear. Nina was pissed, which resulted in threatening her. “If you can’t do it, then I can always tell everyone about your drunkard father and that he has been pestering you to pay his debts. Let’s see how long you can stay in Allure.” She threatened mercilessly. Joyce bit her lips and fidgeted with her fingers. She didn’t have a way out after all. Ever since Nina learned about her secret, she has been blackmailing her into doing her bidding. And now was no different. She will have to betray her team knowing so well they had a chance of winning. She didn’t count so much on being Nina’s assistant. She heard so many complaints from Nina’s team and wouldn’t wish to be part of it. She preferred Sophia a hundred times. But now she doesn’t have a choice. She gritted her teeth and nodded. “Okay, I’ll do it.” “Good girl! I like working with smart people. Also…” Before Nina could continue, she saw Emily from the corners of her eyes. She immediately signaled to Joyce to disappear from the nearby exit. Luckily, she was standing hidden by a post near the exit, and from Emily’s angle, only Nina was visible. Nina continued to talk with the same demeanor and action pretending not to see Emily. Emily finally got a proper look at Nina, but to her surprise, she was alone. “Nina, who were you talking to?” She queried in confusion. Nina took out a Bluetooth device from her ear and turned to face Emily. “What? Emily, I didn’t know you had a bit of eavesdropping on others. And now you want to know who I’m on the phone with?” Nina asked, feigning surprise. Emily was startled. She glanced around, but no one else was there. There were very few cars in the parking lot since it was early. So there was nowhere to hide. But she was sure she saw someone standing opposite Nina. Only that she couldn’t see the person clearly. “No you were talking to someone else, I saw with my eyes just now. Where is the other person?” Emily was adamant. Nina smirked. “Well then if you saw someone else here, why are you asking me? Just go to them directly. “Damn it!” Frustrated, Emily huffed and walked away. What was she even thinking? Nina will never admit it unless she has enough evidence. She knew Nina was up to something. The way she had been standing, she must have been talking to someone else in a low tone as if afraid someone may eavesdrop on them. But without proof, she had no choice but to let it go. For now When Sophia reported, Emily mentioned the matter. “It indeed seems suspicious, and knowing Nina, she wouldn’t still be given the presentation tomorrow.” Sophia analyzed. “What should we do now? I’m sure she will target us. Emily asked, worried. “We do nothing.” Sophia blurted out. “What? Are you saying we just wait for her to sabotage others?” Emily couldn’t believe her ears. “What else can we do? We don’t have any evidence against her and she hasn’t done anything yet.” Sophia explained. “You have a point there, but there must be a way out,” Emily admitted, feeling at a loss. “The only way is to protect our work. It’s the only means she can use to sabotage us.” Sophia stated. “Then that’s what we’ll do,” Emily agreed, and they discussed ways to achieve this. During the lunch break, Sophia was informed that a guest was there for her. She immediately guessed who the person might be. Just as she expected, Larry was waiting in the reception, sitting leisurely. He looked more mature with a dark blue suit that hugged his figure nicely. In contrast to Alexander, Larry’s charming smile made him look like the neighbors next door. He stood up when Sophia approached. “I came to apologize for yesterday, Sophia. How about we grab the coffee now?” He offered. “That’s not necessary, and you don’t have to apologize.” Sophia declined politely. “No, I have to make it up for it. Otherwise what kind of a man would I be?” He insisted, thumbing his chest with a light-hearted laughter. Sophia thought about it and eventually agreed. “Okay, but let’s grab something in our company cafeteria.” She wanted to reduce too much interaction with him outside. Perhaps inside the company, it will be more of a business interaction. Something told her not to trust him. Larry wanted to object, but watching her resolute face, he knew he couldn’t push further. At least she agreed. They both headed to the cafeteria. Sophia was in high spirits, talking animatedly about her team’s progress, and Larry offered supportive smiles and nods. “You’ve really poured your heart into this,” he said, watching her with admiration. “I’m sure you’ll win the spot tomorrow.” Sophia smiled warmly. “I hope so. The team has worked so hard, and it would be an honor to represent Allure on the global stage.” Larry was about to reply when his phone buzzed with an incoming message. His face darkened when he saw the sender. “Excuse me, it’s about business,” he said quickly as he sat straight reading the text message. Sophia waved him off, as she continued sipping her coffee. She observed as his brows furrowed and his body tensed the more he read whatever was on his phone. He wrote a quick reply and hit the send button, slipping his phone back into his pocket. He glanced at Sophia, who was sipping her coffee and felt even more conflicted. He hoped to resolve his dilemma soon and finally tell her the truth Will she look at me the same way? Wait! What way? She only sees me as a client. Will she ever look at me the way she looks at Alexander? I shouldn’t harbor any thoughts about her but I can’t help myself. Larry forced a smile. “I admire Alexander. He is lucky to have you.” Sophia froze for a moment before looking at him quizzically. …what does he even mean by that? I don’t get it. “I just think having a wife to support you is good. No matter what life throws at you, just knowing someone loves you unconditionally is enough.” He added, looking at her intently. Sophia felt uncomfortable with his gaze. “I guess you can say we’re both lucky. You will find someone, too; I hope it’s the right person for you.” She said, not taking his words seriously. Larry stared at her for a moment and Sophia didn’t like it. She furrowed her brows and met his gaze. “Is there something else you want to say? Or did something happen to your business?” She asked trying to change the subject He retracted his gaze and coughed lightly realizing his actions earlier were a bit out of line.

Well, yes something came up with my other business. I have to leave the city for a while.” He said, watching her reaction. “Are you okay? You look worried,” she asked, frowning. “Yeah, everything’s okay. I might be unreachable but I’ll contact you when I’m back.” “Just go take care of your matters.” She said, dismissing his concern. Larry exhaled slowly and nodded. “I need to head out now. Sorry for cutting this short again.” “No need to apologize. It’s fine.” Sophia said, waving him off. He leaned forward, assuring her, “I’ll be back before you know it.” Something about his words felt… off. But she brushed the thought away. It was probably nothing. That evening, Sophia sat with Alexander after dinner, her mind still lingering on Larry’s sudden business trip. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. “You look bothered, is there something on your mind?” Alexander asked, sensing her abnormality. Sophia shook her head and said, “It’s nothing major. I was just curious about Larry.” “What about him? Did you sense some danger?” Alexander blurted out, turning to look at her carefully. He had stationed many people to watch over her. He also had people watch Larry’s every move. If he made a move, he would be the first to know. So what had she seen on Larry to make her curious? Sophia was surprised by his reaction. Why was he alerted by her mere comment? She saw the panic on his face. “Why are you so worked up? I just said I was curious?” she asked, sipping her tea. Alexander realized he had overreacted. He composed himself and said. “It’s nothing, I thought something happened.” “What is it that could possibly happen?” She asked back. “Didn’t I warn you to be careful around him? I don’t trust that guy.” He stated firmly. “Don’t worry honey, I’m always careful. I just think he’s pitiful and that’s all.” She assured him. “So what are you curious about? Do you need me to investigate him?” He asked, watching her reaction. “No need to investigate, I might be wrong anyway. I just felt that he’s been acting strange lately.” She said, dismissing his offer. “How strange?” He asked, sitting straight on alert. “Yesterday, he received a call while we were having coffee and left abruptly looking tense. Today he suddenly said he was going on a business trip. I think something might be wrong or he’s hiding something.” Sophia analyzed. Alexander listened carefully, but his mind was racing with suspicions. He already knew Larry was planning something and his recent behavior confirmed it. What surprised him was the direction Larry was taking. Has he discovered that I’m watching him? Is he lying to Sophia to throw me off? “Maybe he’s just dealing with some business problems,” Alexander said, keeping his voice calm. “Just be careful around him. Okay?” He added lightly, not wanting to alert her. Sophia nodded, but her worry was still evident. “I just hope so.” “Hey, you shouldn’t be worried about some men. I’m your husband. Am I not?” Alexander protested. “What? Of course, I’m worried because he’s our client and a friend, too.” Sophia argued, amused by his logic. “Still, you shouldn’t be concerned about some guy. Just focus on me.” He hated the fact that he had to use his wife to achieve his goal. He wishes to tell her about Larry’s identity and motive, but doing so will alert Larry, and his only chance of tracing Gerald will be lost. As long as she was safe, he would play a little with Larry. “Alright, alright, I won’t dwell on him, but still, I wouldn’t wish anything bad upon him, even if he were an enemy,” she reassured him. Alexander nodded in understanding, and after small talk, Sophia bid him goodnight as she wanted to sleep early. As soon as she went to bed, Alexander retreated to his study. His face darkened as he picked up the phone and dialed his men. “Larry might make a move soon. Keep a good eye on him and be careful not to alert him.” He gave out the order. “Noted, sir!” the voice on the other end replied. He hung up, his mind already piecing together the puzzle. Larry has been walking on dangerous lines, and if he wasn’t careful, he’d find himself in deeper trouble than he realized. He pitied the man but everyone has to take responsibility for their actions. *** The following day was the anticipated day in Allure Fashion. It was the day the five most talented teams would showcase their creativity and skills to determine who would represent the company in the oncoming international competition. This was a rare opportunity for Allure’s designers to make a mark on the global stage, and the energy in the building was electric. In the sleek boardroom, the selection committee, composed of seasoned professionals, took their seats. Carla, known for her steely professionalism and high standards, sat at the head of the table, reviewing the agenda for the day. To her right, the other committee members engaged in quiet conversations about the competition ahead, while a few of them occasionally glanced at the entrance, waiting for the presentations to begin. It was a significant day, but two notable figures were absent. Alexander Evans, the chairman of Allure, and Drake Egerton, the CEO. They had other matters to attend to but promised to review the results later in the day. Despite their absence, the committee members were more than capable of making the right call. At 2 p.m., everyone was ready, and the first team took the stage. Their category was “Sustainable Fashion”, a growing trend in the industry that focused on eco-friendly materials and processes. The team was led by a senior designer, Rachel Meyers. She presented their collection of reworked, recycled fabrics that embodied elegance and environmental consciousness. Rachel explained their use of organic fibers, plant-based dyes, and innovative waste-reducing techniques. The garments were not only stylish but represented a movement toward a more responsible fashion industry. The committee was impressed by the vision and technical execution, nodding in approval as Rachel and her team finished their presentation. Next up was Team Olsen, focusing on “Athleisure.” As the name suggested, their category married athletic wear with casual, everyday styles. Their collection featured sleek, modern silhouettes crafted from breathable and stretchable fabrics. Sophia was amazed by their category. She nodded in approval as Mark Olsen, who was leading the presentation, spoke confidently about their design philosophy, creating garments that could transition seamlessly from the gym to the street, blending function and style. The committee, too, appreciated the thoughtfulness of their approach and the growing demand for versatile fashion in today’s market. Nina stood off to the side, making no effort to hide her arrogance and disdain. She had honed her skills in allure and no one would compete with her. They’re all moved by Olsen’s presentation just because they haven’t seen mine. I would like to see their faces when I start presenting. She smirked, turning her head to look at Sophia. Seeing how the latter was mesmerized by team Olsen’s presentation, she was even more sure that her design was the best. Of course, Sophia was the only one who ever gave Nina chills. But looking at her now, she was sure her design was better. Otherwise, why would Sophia be moved by her competitors’ presentations? She had asked Joyce to steal Sophia’s initial design to gauge her chances of defeating her. Unfortunately, Sophia had guarded all the designs very well, and could only be opened when everyone was present. What’s more, her assistant Emily was the only one responsible for keeping the draft hard copies. So Nina could only come up with another plan to secure her win. Watching Sophia now, Nina was convinced that she wasn’t a real threat. What Nina didn’t know was that Sophia was genuinely talented and had an eye for design. It was natural for her to recognize and appreciate other people’s talents.

Soon, the third group, led by Sarah Nguyen, approached the stage. They had chosen ‘Minimalist Elegance’ as their theme. “Our design is stripped-down chic pieces in neutral tones, perfect for the fashion-forward professional woman.” Sarah highlighted their focus on clean lines, subtle details, and premium materials. The simplicity of the designs was powerful, and the team’s understanding of timeless fashion made a strong impression. The committee exchanged nods, appreciating the understated sophistication of Sarah’s collection. From the first three presentations, it was evident that Allure Fashion housed some of the industry’s most talented designers. The committee members were also impressed, and Carla, who was usually reserved during these events, allowed a small smile to escape. However, the tension in the room increased as the next group prepared to present. It was Nina and her team. Nina walked to the front of the room, her movements sharp and precise, dressed in a striking black suit that spoke of ambition. She was a skilled designer and there was no doubt about that. Everyone knew Nina’s desire to climb the ranks at Allure was fierce, and today, she had come prepared to dominate. Her category: ‘Avant-Garde Couture.’ It was bold, daring, and meant to make a statement. Nina presented a collection that featured exaggerated shapes, dramatic textures, and vibrant colors. The theme was aptly named “Metamorphosis,” inspired by the transformation of butterflies. Each piece was unique, with intricate detailing and bold structural elements that pushed the boundaries of conventional fashion. “As you can see, I have designed this collection to capture the essence of transformation-both literal and metaphorical. I wanted to show the beauty in change and evolution.” Nina began with a confident voice. She continued deliberately using “I” instead of “we”, drawing all the credit toward herself. “I came up with this design and directed the construction of each piece.” She concluded her presentation. The committee members exchanged glances noting her failure to recognize her team. Still, they couldn’t deny the artistry of her collection. Carla, in particular, seemed to appreciate the boldness of Nina’s designs, though there was a flicker of disapproval in her eyes over Nina’s blatant self-promotion. She received polite applause. Her collection was impressive, perhaps even more refined than the first three, but the lack of teamwork left a subtle sour taste among the committee. Finally, it was time for Sophia and her team. The room buzzed as Sophia stepped forward, flanked by her assistant, Emily, and a group of eager designers. Sophia was known for her talent, but what set her apart was her humility and her ability to bring out the best in her team. As the large screen lit up, she took a deep breath, ready to begin her presentation. She held the remote firmly and clicked to advance to her first slide. She clicked the remote, and the designs appeared in stunning clarity, drawing gasps from the audience. Even the committee members adjusted their seats as they admired the design on the screen. Sophia was about to start when she noticed something was missing. Her notes! The carefully written explanations meant to guide her through each design were gone. The sections that should have contained descriptions, fabric choices, and inspirations were now blank as if they had never existed. She clicked on the next slides, but still nothing. Instead of her detailed notes and explanations appearing, the screen remained blank. A deep frown formed on her face. She clicked again. Nothing. Murmurs began to spread through the room as the committee members exchanged confused glances. Sophia’s heartbeat quickened. She had checked everything beforehand, how could this happen now? She turned to Emily, who was equally stunned, flipping through her laptop in a panic. “I don’t understand…” Emily whispered, her voice laced with anxiety. Sophia’s fingers tightened around the remote. Someone had tampered with her presentation. But who? And why? She quickly inserted her flash drive into the computer. She always had a backup and was sure to save the moment. To her disappointment, the same slides were missing. She checked the flash disc, it was indeed hers. She had been careful to ensure no one would sabotage them. Across the room, Nina sat with her arms crossed, feigning boredom. A slight smirk tugged at the corners of her lips, but she quickly hid it when Sophia’s gaze swept over the audience. Sophia composed herself and said. “I apologize for the technical error. But I’ll still take you through our presentation.” Their category was ‘Global Renaissance’. Sophia had chosen this theme to blend the old with the new drawing inspiration from classic art and architecture while incorporating modern design elements that would resonate on an international stage. Her collection featured elegant, flowing garments with intricate embroidery and beadwork, using fabrics sourced from different cultures around the world. Sophia began with confidence and a steady voice filled with passion. “This collection is a celebration of diversity. Each piece tells a story, drawing from the rich histories of different cultures, but designed with a contemporary eye. My team and I worked to create something that transcends borders and true global collection.” “Emily, here was instrumental and did a good job in researching the fabrics,” she said, gesturing to her assistant. “And the embroidery design was a collaborative effort with James, our lead stitch artist.” Throughout her presentation, she made sure to highlight the contributions of her team The designs themselves were breathtaking. One dress, a fusion of European Renaissance patterns with modern Asian silhouettes, was particularly stunning. The fabric shimmered under the light, and the way it flowed was nothing short of mesmerizing. The committee sat in awe. Even Carla, who rarely showed emotions, leaned forward, captivated by the intricacy and beauty of Sophia’s work. When the presentation ended, the room erupted in applause, louder and more enthusiastic than any of the previous teams. Sophia smiled humbly and stepped back, letting her team take the spotlight as they celebrated together. It was clear that their collection had hit the mark, and the committee members exchanged whispers. Everyone was surprised, including Nina. How did Sophia manage to explain everything without guidance? I went through so much trouble to have those slides deleted and swapped on the flash drive. But Sophia continued seamlessly without the guidance. Did she have that good memory? She clenched her fists and glared daggers at Sophia on stage. Sophia’s team was dumbfounded, too, and Emily was the first to break the tension. “Well done, Sophia. You saved us! I can’t believe you presented so well without our previous notes.” They all jumped in celebration, and Joyce, too, exhaled in relief and joined the rest in celebration. As long as the sabotage didn’t harm the team, she felt somewhat relieved. Sophia smiled, humbled. She thanked God, too, because her passion for design was exceptional. She held every draft close to her heart, like her baby. That’s why she had memorized everything and didn’t need to rely on the guidance they had written initially. Carla looked at her with admiration as she stood up and addressed everyone. “You all take a short break. We will announce the winner in 20 minutes. Everyone started murmuring, making their way out, leaving the committee alone. While walking out, Nina glared daggers at Sophia. If looks could kill, Sophia would be dead a million times. Emily nudged Sophia, “Did you see that look? Do you think she’s responsible for our missing slides? Sophia looked at Nina, who had passed them and walked ahead. She could feel Nina was behind all this but they didn’t have evidence. “I’m not sure but I can’t rule out the possibility.” She shrugged. “Of course, she’s the one. Who else would be that vicious?” Emily affirmed. “You have a point but she couldn’t have done it herself.” Sophia pointed out. “Are you saying she had an accomplice? And the person is among our team?” Emily exclaimed in disbelief. “You’re not dumb after all,” Sophia said, tapping her friend’s forehead. “Hey! What kind of compliment is that?” Emily asked, giggling.

Twenty minutes later, everyone settled back in the boardroom eagerly waiting for the results. Carla clapped her hands to gather everyone’s attention, her tone serious yet carrying a hint of warmth. “Thank you, everyone, for working so hard on this competition. It means a lot to the company, and honestly, every team did a fantastic job. Congratulations! Please clap for yourselves.” There was applause as the employees cheered, with others’ curiosity heightening. Some, like Nina, grew impatient. Just announce the winner already! she thought, shifting in her seat. “I hate to say this but in every competition, there must be a winner and a loser. But here at Allure Fashion, we don’t have losers. So if your team is not chosen, it only means the chosen one was better.” She continued, her gaze sweeping over the participants. “After much deliberation, the committee has decided that the team to represent Allure Fashion in the international design competition is… Sophia Blackwell and her team.” The room immediately erupted in cheers as Sophia and her team jumped, hugging each other. “We did it, girl! We’re going international!” Emily shouted as she wrapped her arms around Sophia, laughing. Sophia was overwhelmed with happiness too. She hugged her back, grinning, and announced joyfully, “Dinner on me tonight! We deserve a celebration.” The team clapped cheerfully, their excitement spreading like wildfire. The rest watched in envy, unable to ignore their infectious joy. The other designers congratulated them. It was clear the winner had been decided, and there was nothing they could do. Accepting defeat gracefully was the only option for most. But not for Nina. Why was it always Sophia? How is she better than me? I’m her senior and even joined the company before her. I can’t let her overshadow me always. I have to think of a way to secure my future in Allure fashion. She forced a tight smile, though her hands curled into fists beneath the table. But soon, she couldn’t take it anymore as she watched the celebration from Sophia’s side. She shoved her chair back with a sharp scrape. Her heels clicked angrily against the floor as she stormed out. Before she reached the door, another announcement came. One of the committee members stepped forward with a grin. “Attention everyone, dinner tonight on the company. The chairman will treat everyone for your hard work.” “Sir, will the chairman be present?” one employee plucked the courage to ask what was on almost everyone’s thoughts. And the room fell silent as they anticipated the answer. Even Nina, who was at the door, turned back. “Yes, the chairman and the CEO will be present. They want to personally celebrate with you.” The man replied before adding, “So dinner on the big boss.” Sophia’s eyes widened in surprise. She knew this was her husband’s doing and she appreciated the gesture. The news brought another round of cheers. “No way! We get dinner from the big boss? This is great!” Emily laughed, shaking her head in disbelief. “Sophia, you’re rescued! No need to empty your wallet.” Sophia grinned sheepishly. “Well, my savings are indeed saved!” The rest of the team roared with laughter, and everyone was happy with how things turned out. They may not have been chosen, but still, a dinner treat from the big boss was something worth celebrating. Nina, who was burning with rage a while ago, was now starting to have some life on her face. She had a cunning smile as she walked past Sophia. “Congratulations Sophia. I hope you will celebrate your win well tonight,” she said. Before Sophia could respond, Nina was already gone. She shook her head and felt like Nina was implying something. But she couldn’t figure out what it was. “Don’t mind her, she just wants to spoil our celebration mood,” Emily added. “Yeah, we have other important matters to deal with,” Sophia replied, as she remembered the sabotage. Someone on their team had to be working with Nina. And Sophia was determined to find out who. Meanwhile, in the chairman’s office, Drake sat across from Alexander, grinning as he swirled the whiskey in his glass. “So, are you doing this for the company or for your wife?” Alexander raised an eyebrow, but there was a smirk playing on his lips. “What’s the difference?” Drake chuckled, leaning back in his chair. “Of course, there is a difference. The rest will get to have a treat because of your wife.” “Then why are you asking?” Alexander retorted as if it were normal logic. “I’m just curious; you could have just treated her out and celebrated alone; why include the whole company?” Drake asked, feeling like his friend was strange. “That’s because you don’t know my wife. She would have invited her colleagues out herself.” Alexander replied, staring into his whiskey glass. “So you just wanted an excuse to join her. Oh, man! Is this what it means to fall in love?” Drake asked teasingly. Alexander didn’t respond, he just sipped his whiskey slowly. He couldn’t deny it because Drake was partly right. He indeed wanted to join them but more importantly, he wanted to protect her. He knew Sophia couldn’t hold her alcohol well and she might drink much tonight in celebration. What if others target her and she can’t protect herself? He had his men watch her but that was to protect her from external dangers. But what if the threat was from inside? It will be too late for the men to react. So yes, he needed to be there just in case. Drake laughed out knowing he hit the point. “I know you’re worried she might drink too much. But that’s what celebrations are for, buddy. Let her have fun.” Alexander sighed, knowing Drake had a point, but his protective instincts wouldn’t let him relax entirely. He’d keep a close eye on her tonight, just to be sure. Meanwhile, after Sophia and her team left the boardroom, she gathered them for a quick meeting. Everyone looked at Sophia curiously wondering why she had called them at this time. “I know everyone is excited about our win, and I appreciate all your hard work. But before we move forward, I want to ensure we’re all on the same page.” Sophia paused, scanning their faces. “There was a small issue during our presentation. I called it a technical error, and I stand by that. But if anyone here believes their presence might… complicate things, now is the time to step back.” The room fell silent. Some exchanged confused glances. Then she added with a reassuring smile, “No judgment at all. But if we move forward together, I need to trust that we are truly a team.” Everyone apart from Emily was surprised. What does she mean? Have we not been on the same lane from the word go? Now that we’ve won, what is this all about? If they didn’t know Sophia well, they might suspect that she was looking for an excuse to eliminate them. Sophia ignored their surprise and observed everyone’s reaction. It was clear that most of them didn’t understand what happened during their presentation. It seems they all thought it was indeed a technical error as she stated. But through their reaction, she was able to pinpoint the most odd one out. She composed herself and added. “Don’t worry, guys; I mean no harm. We’re waiting for Carla’s direction on the way forward and I wish to proceed with everyone.” She paused, looking at a certain person. “But if anyone feels his/her presence will compromise the team, please leave voluntarily.” Once again, puzzled glances were exchanged. But Sophia remained composed. “Miss Blackwell, I don’t know why you’re telling us all this, but I pledge my allegiance to the team. We have learned so much under your guidance, I don’t think anyone would want to miss out now.” Said James, who was looking forward to the upcoming competition.

The rest nodded in agreement. No one wanted to be left out now. Even if Sophia’s words puzzled them, their eagerness to move forward remained unchanged. “Okay, everyone. Thanks for your cooperation. I like our team’s energy too. Let’s wait for further instructions.” Sophia said, dismissing them. As they all turned to leave, Sophia added, “Emily and Joyce, please don’t go yet.” Joyce, who was already at the door, froze mid-step. Her fingers twitched slightly as she turned back, eyes darting to Sophia. When the rest disappeared, she immediately fell on her knees. “Miss Blackwell, I’m really sorry for what I have done. Please find it in you to forgive me. I promise it won’t happen again.” She apologized quickly before Sophia could say anything. Sophia looked at her in disappointment. She opened her mouth to talk but Emily beat her to it. “It won’t happen again? If you weren’t called out, would you have said anything?” she called out mercilessly. Joyce looked down, not daring to look at either of them. She couldn’t defend herself as well. “Why did you do it? Did I wrong you in any way?” Sophia asked her, crossing her arms. Joyce was speechless and couldn’t look up. She was really ashamed and guilty. I should have confessed voluntarily. Now it’s too late for that. She bit her lower lip, trying to come up with an excuse. “You’re wasting your time on her, Sophia. I don’t see how a sane person would work with Nina. Just report them to Carla.” Emily suggested. Joyce panicked even more when she heard Nina’s name. How did they know she was doing it for Nina? That woman even warned me to not rat on her no matter what. Otherwise, she won’t keep my secret. “Please, Miss Blackwell, don’t pursue the matter further. I’m willing to do anything just so you can let it go.” Joyce begged. “I know you’re not a bad person, Joyce. I just want to know why you did it.” Sophia stated firmly. “She knows my secret and she has been blackmailing me with it. If you report us now, she won’t let me off and I might lose this job. Please don’t pursue the matter.” She begged again. “Okay, I’ll let it go under one condition,” Sophia said, Calmly. “What condition?” Joyce asked quickly, seeing some hope. “You won’t proceed with us, so you have to leave the team voluntarily,” Sophia stated. The latter’s face fell. She was a designer and knew what it meant to proceed with the team. How can she leave willingly? She wanted to protest and bargain but Sophia didn’t give her a chance. She and Emily walked out without sparing her another glance. “You were too lenient on them. Letting her go means Nina will not be punished too.” Emily grumped as they walked out. “I know. I just feel pity for her. She must be having her difficulties and if letting Nina go will relieve her, then so be it.” Sophia replied. “I would rather let everyone know my secret than let Nina exploit me. That woman can make you kill.” Emily pointed out. “You’re right. And she won’t leave her any time soon. If Joyce is not careful, she will get into much trouble.” Sophia agreed. *** That evening, all the employees from the design department arrived at the luxurious restaurant. The company had booked the whole third floor for their celebratory dinner. The ballroom was elegantly decorated with chandeliers casting a warm glow over the tables. A high table had been set for the company’s higher-ups including the chairman and the CEO. Everyone took their seats and Sophia chose to sit at the back with her team. She preferred keeping a low profile. The room was filled with chattering and laughter creating a lovely atmosphere. Soon, the waiters came by picking orders for everyone. After a short period, each one was served with their favorite meals. They enjoyed the meal peacefully with a few stealing glances at Alexander and Drake. But they ignored them, especially Alexander whose eyes would always dart to a certain table. Sophia knew he was keeping an eye on her but she chose to ignore him. The waiters followed with expensive wines served elegantly as they moved around. “Damn it, Sophia! This wine is amazing. I’ve never tasted anything like it before.” Emily exclaimed, emptying the whole glass in her throat. Sophia took a sip and nodded in approval. The wine was indeed delicious. She had had a number of good wines ever since she got married to Alexander, but still, the wine before her was really good. She didn’t have a habit of drinking too much, yet she found herself having more glasses.” From another corner, Nina sipped her wine slowly watching Sophia’s every move. She watched as Sophia emptied three glasses and stood up with a mischievous smile. Back on Sophia’s table, Emily teased her. “Hey, are you planning to drink your way throughout the dinner?” “Don’t I deserve it? Besides, it’s not every day we get to enjoy a good wine, “ Sophia laughed, taking another glass from a passing waiter. Emily was about to retort when another voice interrupted them. “Congratulations Sophia. You’re the star tonight and your designs inspire many of us. Cheers!” It was Nina who said, offering a toast. Sophia wished to ignore her but she couldn’t. People were watching and Nina portrayed herself so well that no one would suspect her. “Thanks, Nina.” She said, accepting the toast in one go. “You deserve it. Am I right guys?” Nina added, looking at the crowd. As if on cue others stood up and headed to Sophia’s table, each offering a toast. Nina quietly slipped back to her table, watching as everyone congratulated Sophia. A slow-burning anger simmered within her. Under the table, she clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The sight of Sophia smiling and laughing as she accepted toast after toast sent a wave of bitterness crashing through her. Even though this was exactly what she wanted, seeing Sophia happily enjoying herself only fueled her anger. They should be toasting me. I was supposed to be the star tonight. She thought, grinding her teeth. On Sophia’s table, several employees continued to toast her. She was caught up in the celebratory mood and even let her guard down as she smiled and enjoyed the attention. Alexander, watching closely from afar, furrowed his brows. How much more was she planning to drink before calling it a night? He wished he could just stand up and take her away directly. But doing so would expose their relationship, something she was very much against. Sending Drake over, too, wouldn’t make sense. So he took his phone and texted her discreetly. Everyone was drinking their hearts out and Emily wasn’t left out too. But she was a bit better than Sophia. “Hey, girl, that’s enough! And you all, stop toasting her! Do you want her to pass out from drinking too much?” Emily reprimanded realizing her friend had drunk too much. “Hey, I can drink more. Don’t stop…me.” Sophia protested. “Did you hear that? She can hold it.” Another designer added. “Then go drink by yourselves. She doesn’t need any more toast from you.” Emily didn’t back down. She even shoved them away. She wanted to convince Sophia to stop, but just then, her phone buzzed on the table. “Sophia, check your phone, maybe your boyfriend is here to pick you up,” Emily suggested. “What boyfriend? Can’t you all see? I’m married…yes married.” Said Sophia, who was already tipsy, raising her hand to show the ring. “What? Is the ring real? When did you get married? Is it Larry?” Emily was shocked. She had teased Sophia about the ring the first day she saw it. But the latter brushed it off, not revealing much. Now it turns out it’s a real one. “Larry? No… he’s nothing compared to my… husband.” Sophia slurred, completely unaware of the shock rippling through the table.

Back in Eldridge, in the backyard of Jason’s estate, Rachel knelt by her flowerbed, humming a tune as she worked. She wore a flowing cream-colored dress that fluttered slightly with the breeze. A wide straw hat shielded her face, but even then, the grace in her every movement showed. Her hands, though elegant, weren’t afraid of dirt. She held a small pruning shear and gently snipped away a dried leaf from one of her prized roses. The garden was in full bloom, with roses in shades of blush and deep red, lilies standing tall and proud, and dainty white daisies dancing in the wind. It was her happy place. Every weekend, she spent at least an hour here. It was one of the few things that grounded her and made her feel like everything would be okay. She wiped her forehead with the back of her glove, smiling faintly at the progress she had made. Her flowerbed looked perfect. Just then, a servant came rushing out from the house, breathless. “Madam, Mr. Evans is here. He doesn’t look like he came for a normal visit.” Rachel’s hands froze. She looked up, confused. “What? Alexander?” She slowly stood, brushing off her dress. “Does he look down on us that much?” she muttered under her breath. ‘He already forced us to send Jessica away. What more does he want now?’ she thought. She set her pruning shear down on the edge of the flowerbed and walked briskly toward the front of the house, the hem of her dress trailing across the stone path. Her face was calm, but her heart raced. She found Alexander, standing tall, with that unreadable expression he always wore. He wasn’t a man who visited without reason. “To what do we owe the visit, Mr. Evans?” she asked politely although her tone was measured. “Sorry to drop in unannounced, Mrs. Jason. I just need to ask you something important,” Alexander said, rising to greet her. “What do you want to know? Is it about my daughter?” Rachel asked. Is he here to ask why Jessica hadn’t left yet? She wondered. “Yes. Was she going by the name Karen when she was younger?” Alexander probed. Rachel was shocked at the mention of Karen, and she eyed Alexander vigilantly. The name triggered some old memories she couldn’t dare bury away. But what surprised her the most was why Alexander was asking for her. Could he be working with my brother? I have to be careful, can’t reveal too much. Alexander’s brows furrowed slightly when he saw her hesitating. He had already learned that their daughter was kidnapped and almost killed by Rachel’s brother when she was barely five years old. Ever since then, the topic has been taboo in the Jason family. Is that why she’s hesitating? “Look, Mrs. Jason, I don’t mean any harm; I just need to know if Karen is your daughter.” he pressed, with a softer tone. “Yes, she is, but…” Rachel replied, but Alexander cut her off urgently. “Where is she then?” he asked. “What do you mean?” Rachel raised her eyebrows, clearly confused. “Your daughter, Jessica, of course. I need to speak with her,” Alexander said anxiously. “Jessica left already. Her flight’s at 4 PM,” Rachel said, still puzzled by his sudden urgency and questioning. Alexander checked his watch and tensed up. He had less than thirty minutes. “Thank you!” he shouted and without waiting for Rachel’s response, rushed back to his car and sped off. Rachel watched as his car disappeared down the road. A strange, uneasy feeling crawled into her heart. She shook her head, brushed the feeling away, and went back to her chores. *** Meanwhile, at Eldridge International Airport, Jessica sat in the waiting area with a sleek navy suitcase by her side and her assistant just a few steps behind. She wore a light beige blazer over a black top, her usual effortless mix of class and confidence. Her makeup was bold, with flawless foundation, smoky eyes, and a red lip that didn’t go unnoticed. Her heels tapped softly against the floor as she crossed her legs, checking the entrance again. “Miss Jason, we have less than twenty minutes to board the plane. Are you sure this will work?” her assistant asked nervously. Jessica, too, was starting to get anxious. She took her phone and dialed a number. “It’s almost time for my departure. What’s taking him so long?” she demanded as soon as the call connected. Jessica froze after hearing from the other side. “What? He went to my family first?” she snapped, gripping her phone tighter. Damn it! He is more cautious than I thought. She paused as she listened, then slowly smiled. “Good,” she murmured before hanging up. “He’s smarter than I thought… but not smart enough,” she muttered again, adjusting her makeup. “Is everything okay, Miss Jason?” her assistant asked, catching the change in her tone. Jessica didn’t even look up. “Just sit and wait.” *** Back in the city, in the top floor office of Evans Tower, Mark sat behind his desk, his shoulders slightly slumped as he rubbed his forehead. The last few hours had been a storm. But at least now, things were finally under control. He picked up his phone and dialed his boss’s number. The call connected immediately. He adjusted his glasses and reported. “Boss… I’ve handled the mess Gerald created.” “What exactly did he do?” Alexander’s calm voice came through. “He tried to ruin our partnership with T&L Construction. Remember that big real estate project in Westwood? He somehow got into their ears and convinced them we were pulling out. They nearly signed with our competitor,” Mark said, pinching the bridge of his nose. There was a short pause on the other end before Alexander’s voice came again. “How did Gerald manage that in such a short time?” “He set up a fake consulting firm. Created documents that looked like they were from us, and sent emails through a spoofed address. One of the junior staff at T&L was working with him,” Mark fed him with the results of his investigations. “Is it fixed now?” Alexander asked, his tone colder. “I just came from their head office. We sat down with the execs, walked them through everything, and cleared up the confusion. They’ve promised to reinstate our contract… But I think they’re starting to question our credibility.” “Good work, you handled it well. Schedule a dinner meeting with their CEO. I’ll tie up the loose ends myself,” he said with a steady voice. “Noted, Boss,” Mark said, feeling proud of his boss’s commendation. Alexander hung up and looked at his wristwatch again. He had less than ten minutes to get to the airport. “Drive faster,” he told his driver firmly. The driver nodded and stepped on the accelerator, running through several red lights. He had to see her before she boarded the plane or perhaps stop her from leaving. He took out his phone and dialed Sophia wanting to update her about his progress. The phone rang continuously but she didn’t pick up. He wanted to call Michael but, after some thought, decided against it. ‘Perhaps they’re busy right now,’ he muttered and sent her a text message before tucking the phone back into his pocket.

Back at the Eldridge International Airport, the final boarding call echoed through the terminal: “Final boarding for Flight 747 to Geniva. All remaining passengers, please proceed to Gate 14 immediately.” Jessica stood up calmly, composed, like everything was going exactly as she had planned. She picked up her handbag, adjusted her blazer slightly, and started walking toward the gate. Her assistant, clearly more nervous, hurried after her. “Miss Jason, are we boarding now? I thought …” “Just follow me and stop asking questions,” Jessica cut her coldly and walked ahead. Her heels clicked confidently against the polished floor without any hint of panic. When they reached the gate, she handed over her passport and boarding pass with a small, polite smile. The attendant scanned them and gave a quick nod. “You may proceed.” She and her assistant began walking down the jet bridge. They were only a few steps away from the plane’s door when a sudden urgent voice called out from behind. “Miss Jason! We need to talk!” Jessica stopped in her tracks. Her lips curled into a smug, mischievous smile before turning around. She feigned surprise the moment she saw Alexander. “Alex?” She blinked. “What are you doing here?” Alexander stood there, breathing slightly heavier than usual, his eyes fixed on hers. “I need to talk to you. Can we go somewhere private?” he said with a low serious tone. Jessica glanced toward the plane, then back at him, pretending to hesitate. “But… my plane is about to leave,” she said softly, her voice laced with reluctance. Alexander stepped closer, shoving his hands into his pants pockets. “Let’s talk first. If you still want to leave after that, fine. You can take the next flight.” Jessica gave a small sigh as if weighing her options. “Okay then. I hope whatever you want to say is worth it,” she agreed. Alexander didn’t respond right away. His eyes lingered on her face for a moment, unreadable, then he simply murmured, “Mmhh,” and turned to walk away. Jessica followed him slowly, and her smirk quietly returned. She glanced at her assistant and gave a look that said See? I told you. You were worried for nothing. Alexander walked to a nearby coffee shop and sat in a corner, looking at Jessica as she sat down. “Why are you looking at me like that? Don’t tell me you’re still angry with me,” Jessica asked casually as she made herself comfortable. “I’m not here to talk about that and it should never happen again,” Alexander said, his tone turning colder than he intended. “So what do you want to talk about?” she asked, pretending to be okay although it still bothered her that Alexander was angry at her. “I just found out that you’re the young girl who saved me years ago. Have been looking for you for long,” Alexander said, locking eyes with her as if he wanted to see through her. “Wait, you were that young boy in Averia? What were you doing there?” Jessica asked surprise etched on her face. “Yes. I accompanied my mother on a business trip. Luckily, you saved me, or Gerald would’ve killed me.” Alexander said, clenching his fists at the memory of that incident. “I’m happy I helped you. You were so handsome even when young. I guess it’s no wonder I fell for you,” Jessica said sweetly. Alexander cleared his throat and said, “I promised myself that I’ll fulfill one of your wishes when we meet again, and I intend to keep that promise.” “Anything?” Jessica asked, eyeing him. “Yes, as long as it is within my means,” he nodded. Before she could reply, his phone rang from the table. She quickly glanced at the caller ID. ‘Damn you, Sophia! Why must you interrupt our conversation?’ she thought. “Excuse me, I need to take this,” Alexander stood up and walked out. “Jessica narrowed her eyes. “This is just the beginning. I’ll make sure you’re out of the picture,” she muttered, watching Alexander walk away. When he got outside, Alexander answered the call immediately. “Hello, honey. How are things there?” “Everything went well, hubby,” Sophia’s cheerful voice came through. “We’ve learned a lot from Michael’s skills.” They had just finished helping Michael when she checked her phone and saw his missed call. He also left a message about Karen but he didn’t reveal much. She called him immediately, eager for more information. “That’s good, I’m happy you enjoyed the event. When are you coming back? I’ll pick you up at the airport,” he offered. “We will book an early flight tomorrow, but wait, what’s up with you? Have you met Karen?” she asked, her heart beating faster at the mention of the name. Alexander’s jaws tensed and he hesitated at her question. He had prepared himself for this but he knew she wouldn’t take it lightly when she learned of Karen’s identity. “Hubby, why are you quiet? Did you meet her or not,” Sophia pressed, feeling uneasy. “Well… I’m talking to her right now. I’ll update you after we’re done,” he said, trying to sound casual. “What kind of a person is she then,” Sophia asked again. “Sweetheart, do you trust me?” he asked instead. “Of course I do. I just want to know the kind of person she is. That’s all,” Sophia reassured him. He pinched his nose, hesitating again. But he didn’t want to make her uncomfortable. So he bit the bullet and said, “She’s actually Jessica Jason. But don’t worry sweetheart, nothing will change between us.” “What! Jessica is Karen?” Sophia staggered back two steps. Amelia caught her just in time. “Honey, what’s wrong? You need to trust me in this. Please.” Alexander’s concerned voice came and only then did Sophia come to her senses. “Alright. I’ll trust you to handle it well,” she said with a shaky voice. “Thank you, honey. I’ll go deal with it now. Talk later,” he reassured her. “Bye,” Sophia muttered then hung up. “Are you okay Soph?” Amelia asked with concern, still holding her. “Yeah, for now. But I don’t think Jessica plans on leaving us alone anytime soon,” Sophia said, slipping her phone into her bag. “What’s wrong with Alexander? Can’t he stand up like a man?” Amelia shouted angrily. ‘I can’t believe I had started to have a good impression of him again. Are all men jerks?’ she thought. “Hey come on. It’s not his fault,” Sophia almost laughed at her quick reaction. “It’s not his fault? Are you listening to yourself, dear?” Amelia asked, raising an eyebrow. How can Sophia still defend him? “Remember the woman I told you about?” Sophia asked, placing her hand on Amelia’s shoulder. “The one who saved him when they were younger? Don’t tell me…” she trailed off. Sophia nodded slowly. “It’s Jessica. Karen was Jessica all along.” “Oh no… this is worse than I thought, girl. That woman won’t let this opportunity slip away,” Amelia said, sympathizing with her. “Yeah I know,” Sophia nodded, her face crestfallen. “What are you going to do?” “Nothing. I’ll just trust Alexander to handle it,” Sophia sighed. “But you need to…” “What are you two talking about?” You look like you’re preparing for a war,” Michael’s voice cut through the air, interrupting Amelia. “War? Please. Even if we came with an army, it wouldn’t stop men from being jerks!” Amelia scoffed, shooting him a glare. “Hey! I told you not all men are bad. Look like Alex and I. Am I right Sophia?” Michael defended himself, dragging Sophia in for support.

“Wait… why are you so quick to defend yourself?” Sophia laughed out, amused. “Well, that’s because I hate slander. But you know I’m not lying, right?” he asked, shrugging his shoulders. “Yes. You two are gentlemen. The girl who ends up with you will be the luckiest,” she said, winking at Amelia. “Did you hear that?” Michael turned to Amelia proudly. “You two are impossible.” Amelia stomped her foot and walked away to hide her flushing face. *** Meanwhile, Alexander watched silently as his phone disconnected. “I need to deal with Jessica quickly or it will affect my relationship with Sophia,” he muttered before walking back to the coffee shop with a resolute face. “Have you made up your mind?” he asked as he sat down. “You said you can fulfill any of my wishes, right?” Jessica asked, putting her phone on the table. “Anything within my capability,” Alexander said, leaning on his seat. “Then divorce Sophia and marry me.” She dared him. The moment the last word left her mouth, the air between them shifted. He glared at her dangerously as if he wanted to kill her right away. Jessica shifted uncomfortably in her seat. “I was just kidding, Alex. Don’t be too serious,” she laughed but her hands clenched under the table. “I owe you for saving my life back then and I can give you anything as long as it doesn’t jeopardize my marriage,” Alexander said coldly, leaving no room for discussion. “I’ll need some time to think about it. It’s not like I need money anyway,” Jessica said, tapping her fingers on the table. “You can take your time. But don’t drag it for too long,” Alexander replied. “Does that mean I don’t have to leave the country?” she asked, curling her lips. Alexander fell silent as if weighing his options. He couldn’t afford to have Jessica around since he had already made a promise to Sophia. But she’s his savior and he can’t just send her away against her will. With no other choice, he nodded dejectedly. “Yeah, you don’t have to for now. But you better not interfere with my marriage. Once I repay you, there will be nothing between us. Am I clear?” he asked, enunciating every word with his eyes locked on hers. “I understand where I stand. You don’t have to worry,” she said, her eyes gleaming with something that didn’t go unnoticed by Alexander. “Okay let me know when you make up your mind. I’ll take my leave now,” he said, standing up. “Just like that? How am I going to get back home?” Jessica asked curiously, with raised eyebrows. Alexander froze mid-step. He had forgotten the fact that Jessica’s ride might have already been gone. “I’ll give you a ride.” He left the word coldly and walked away. Jessica couldn’t hide her broad smile. She followed him outside, signaling to her assistant, who was waiting with their luggage. They got into Alexander’s car exiting the airport. In the car, Alexander didn’t spare them a glance. He took his phone and dialed a number. “Is the dinner meeting set?” he asked emotionlessly the moment the call connected. After a pause, he added, “Alright. I’ll be there in an hour.” Jessica, who was sitting beside him, curled her lips slightly. ‘He’s going for a dinner meeting? This is my chance. I might not get another opportunity when Sophia comes back.’ With that thought, she took her phone and texted a number. Thirty minutes later, the car pulled up outside Jessica’s private villa, and the moment they got out, it sped away without sparing her another glance. *** At Sadrova restaurant, Mark ushered in a man who looked to be in his mid-forties, with a calm presence and sharp eyes that held years of experience. He wasn’t flashy but carried himself with confidence that came from hard work, not ego. Dressed in a tailored navy suit, he gave off the quiet authority of a man who had built his reputation from the ground up and earned every bit of respect he had. He was the CEO of T&L Construction, a company he had taken from a small local firm to one of the most trusted names in the industry. Many admired him not just for his business success, but also for how he managed to balance it all while staying devoted to his wife and family. He was known as a man who kept his word, valued loyalty, and never forgot where he came from. “This way, Mr. Bullock. My boss will be here in a few,” Mark said politely, motioning him toward the private dining room. “Thank you, Mr. Palmer. I can already tell Mr. Evans is serious about this collaboration,” Bruno Bullock replied with a small smile, following him in. “Of course, Mr. Bullock. My boss values this partnership very much. That’s why he invited you—to apologize for what happened,” Mark said as they settled into their seats. Bruno nodded thoughtfully, his gaze briefly scanning the elegant room. “Well, I’m looking forward to meeting him too.” “Please go ahead and place your order while we wait for Mr. Evans,” Mark offered warmly. Moments later, Alexander stepped into the room, his presence quiet yet commanding. *** Meanwhile, in Hawthorne’s ancestral home, Marcus’ car pulled a few meters away from the gate. He glanced at the woman sitting beside him nonchalantly and said without any emotions. “Wait here. I’ll talk to Grandpa first.” “You want to leave me outside? Babe, I thought you forgave me?” Lila asked, her eyes wide and lips slightly pouted. “You wanted to come tonight. If you can’t handle it, just go back,” Marcus said, his tone void of sympathy. He was even disgusted by her fake innocence and desperation. “But I want to…” He just walked out, leaving Lila to swallow her remaining words. She glared at his disappearing figure, clenching her teeth. “I need to win you back, Marcus, no matter the cost. My goal is to become Mrs Hawthorne since climbing on a higher ladder isn’t possible,” she muttered through her teeth. Marcus walked into the living room off Hawthornes and found his mother and sister chatting happily. “Marcus, you’re back! What would you like for dinner? I’ll have it prepared right away,” Evelyn said cheerfully the moment she spotted him. “Marcus, good thing you’re back. Come see the necklace I ordered online. Every girl in the elite circle is dying to have it, but it’s not sold to anyone. Luckily I was able to secure it under your name.” Lauren twirled in front of the mirror, holding the necklace against her neck with sparkling eyes. Her voice was laced with vanity and excitement. “That’s right Marcus, you’re our savior. See those women who distanced themselves from me after our company fell? Now they’re crawling back with apologies,” Evelyne added proudly. Ever since the Hawthorne group was dealt with by Alexander, the family had gone through so much, especially Evelyn and Lauren, who placed class and status above all else. Thanks to Marcus, the company is now saved and they can go back to their wealthy lifestyle. Marcus’s pride soared at their praises. He sat down proudly putting his legs on the table. “Don’t worry, Mom, with me around, our lives will be better. Soon you will surpass those women friends of yours. They will be beneath you and you won’t need them anymore,” Marcus promised arrogantly.

“You’re the pride of the Hawthornes, my dear. That Sophia was our bad luck; Look at how we’re prospering now that she’s gone. My son is more accomplished now that she isn’t here to drag him behind.” Evelyn clapped like a child who just won a prize, her eyes glowing with pride.  She walked over to Marcus and patted his shoulder like he’d just won a major award. “I’m so proud of you, son.” “Marcus, I hope you’re not still dreaming of bringing her back,” Lauren scoffed, tilting her chin up in distaste. Marcus leaned back lazily, his arms spread across the back of the couch. He smirked, brushing invisible dust from his shirt like a king making a declaration. “Sophia will be mine sooner or later…” “Marcus, you’re just digging your own grave. Go see your grandpa now.” His father’s angry voice came from upstairs interrupting them. “So it’s true you don’t believe in me, Dad. Is that why you stepped down?” Marcus turned to him with his face full of disappointment. His father claimed he was confident that their company would be revived again if they worked hard together and he would make sure of it. According to him, it was the best option compared to working with the mysterious man. But that will take a few years to achieve, something  Marcus couldn’t wait for. A few days after his proposal was rejected, his father suddenly stepped down just when the company started to do well. “Why can’t he trust me even this once,” he thought looking at Pablo hopefully. Pablo stared at his son for a moment, then shook his head already disappointed. “I’m leaving the country for now. Go see your grandpa. I hope you can make the right decision and retract your steps even if it means starting all over again, son.” He spoke, dragging his suitcase. “Dad, we talked about this, nothing will go wrong. What are you afraid of?” Marcus asked, standing up. “If you were really listening to what I said that day, you wouldn’t be asking me that now,” Pablo replied and walked toward the door. When he got to the door, he glanced back slightly and added, “There’s no free lunch in this world, Marcus. As your father, I only hope you will figure it out sooner.” With that, he slammed the door and walked to his car. He got into the car and just sat down in deep thought. He regretted not being able to control things in his own family. His father was an ambitious man who would use anyone to get what he wanted.  When the mysterious man approached his son Marcus with the proposal, he was against the idea but his father Raphael didn’t care. “I can’t let any opportunity that might save our family slip away. We just need to be careful.” Pablo shook his head as he remembered his father’s words. And since he had the highest authority, his opinion stood. Pablo discovered later that the mysterious man was none other than Gerald Evans. The man who was defeated by his nephew and now was using his son, Marcus to fight back. It started as a simple deal but later got worse. The Hawthorne group was now used to launder huge amounts of money and some of its warehouses are now used for illegal businesses. He talked to his son about it, hoping he would grasp the gravity of the matter, but Marcus was too consumed by his ambition to back down. To make it worse, he’s now used to oversee some of Gerald’s illegal businesses. Left with no choice, Pablo brought the issue to his father again, hoping he could stop what they started.  Fortunately, the old man had already discovered the danger they were in and had promised to make things right. But after everything, he still blames himself for everything. If he stood his ground as a father, his children wouldn’t have turned out like this.  He’s not running away; he’s just leaving out of guilt. Back inside, Evelyn sneered at Pablo’s retreating figure. “Don’t mind him, son; he’s just a coward. If he’s as bold as you, our family would be way better. Perhaps at the same level as the four great families of Eldridge.” She said, not bothering to hide her disdain for her husband. “What’s wrong with Dad anyway? He’s leaving the country just like that?” Lauren asked, sensing something was wrong with their father. “Mmh! Let him be. We don’t need him anyway,” Evelyn scoffed. Marcus didn’t say a word. He just stared at the door long after Pablo had gone. He could understand his father, but he couldn’t back down now. He intended to make the Hawthorne group stronger, take Sophia back, and break the deal with Gerald.  That was also their agreement. As long as he was strong enough to rival Alexander, he would win Sophia back. Once that is accomplished, the deal will be called off.   He just needed some time to achieve this but his father didn’t trust him. Clenching his fists, he turned towards the stairs. “I’ll go talk to Grandpa,” he muttered, walking away. Evelyn and Lauren were left standing there, confused about what was really going on. *** Back in the Sadrova restaurant, Alexander was chatting with Bruno over their meal.  “Mr Evans, I must commend you for catching that in time. Otherwise, both companies would have suffered,” Bruno said, raising his glass. “You did great, too, in making the right decision within a short time. Thanks for your trust.” Alexander raised his glass as well. As they were chatting, a knock interrupted them from the door. “Come in,” Alexander responded, without looking up. Mark walked in looking uneasy, “Boss, Miss Jason is here. She claims to be here for Mr. Bullock.” Mark gave Bruno a cautious look. Alexander turned to Bruno, waiting for his response. “I-I don’t have anything to do with any Miss Jason. Could you confirm from her again?” Bruno denied it right away. From Alexander’s dark expression, he could tell whoever that Miss Jason was, her presence wasn’t welcomed here. Mark looked between the two men and bowed slightly, “Sorry for the interruption. I’ll send her away right now.” Before he could turn to leave, the door clicked open, followed by the click of heels. Jessica stepped in, dressed like she was headed to the red carpet instead of a business meeting. Her glittery gold dress clung to her body, sparkling with every step she took. It was definitely not what she was wearing earlier at the airport. Her makeup was fresh and bold: red lipstick, thick lashes, and her long hair was brushed out and flowing like she’d just walked out of a salon. She had squeezed in a quick shower and a full glam session. “Mr. Bullock, are you sure you don’t have anything to do with us? You had a meeting with my dad but canceled it abruptly,” she said with a confident smirk, ignoring the awkward tension in the room. Then her eyes landed on Alexander. Her smirk faded for a split second as their eyes locked. She could feel the air suddenly thicken by the aura coming from him despite him just sitting there. “Alex! So it’s true you are here too. I thought Mr Palmer was lying.” She said to him surprised.

Alexander’s jaw clenched and his eyes darkened. The tension in the room grew so thick that it felt like the air itself was pressing down on everyone. Mark turned to him apologetically, “Sorry, boss, I will…” “It’s okay. You can go.” Alexander cut him off coldly. Then he added, “Mark, you can take your leave. You will be rewarded for today.” He had just remembered it was supposed to be Mark’s off day. “Thank you, boss.” Mark nodded happily before walking out, knowing that his boss didn’t blame him. Bullock swallowed hard as he stood up to face Jessica. “Miss Jason, whatever deal we had with your father is being handled by my secretary. Please go speak to her,” he said politely. “I just did that but she couldn’t give me any substantial explanation. That’s why I came to look for you,” Jessica said with a righteous voice, sounding offended. “I’ll look for Mr Jason myself and give him an explanation,” Bruno said, trying to send Jessica away. “My father sent me, and since I am here, why don’t we talk about it?” she asked, then looking at Alexander, who had been ignoring her, “You wouldn’t mind if I joined you? Right, Alex?” Bruno hesitated, looking at Alexander. “It’s okay, we’re almost done anyway.” Alexander nodded without looking up. “Thanks, Alex,” Jessica said sweetly, taking the seat next to him. Alexander wrapped things up with Bruno, ready to leave the two of them alone. But Jessica kept on talking to him, ignoring Bruno whom she claimed to be here for. Alexander nodded or responded vaguely, not interested in her talks. Soon a waiter knocked on the door and walked in with a bottle of champagne. “Miss Jason, here’s your order,” he said politely, placing the bottle on the table. “Thank you, you can leave. I’ll serve the gentlemen,” Jessica said standing up. The waiter nodded and walked out. “I’m good. I’ll just leave you two to discuss your business,” Alexander said, standing up. “Come on Alex, since I have already ordered, you can’t just leave. Please join us,” Jessica pleaded. “I have other matters to take care of,” Alexander said coldly, turning to leave. Jessica bit her lip anxiously, trying to contain her emotions. “Alex, shouldn’t you take this opportunity to offer me a toast?” Her sharp voice cut through the room making Alexander freeze mid-step. He knew exactly what she meant. He so much wanted to ignore her, but he couldn’t be that ungrateful. With a sigh, he walked back and sat down. “Alright. I also hope you make up your mind soon.” “Of course. Don’t worry,” Jessica said with a smile tugging on her lips. She quickly took his glass and poured the wine clumsily, letting some of it spill across the table. As she poured, a tiny, clear pill slipped from her fingers into the glass. It vanished in seconds, unnoticed. “Sorry for that. I’m not used to this.” She quickly apologized, her hands trembling slightly. Alexander looked at the mess and glared at her furrowing his brows. Something felt off. But walking out now wouldn’t be fair to her since she was his savior. Right at that moment, Bruno’s phone vibrated from the table. He hesitated when he saw the caller ID. “It’s okay Mr Bullock, it might be important. And regarding my father, he just texted me. He said you can look for him when you’re available.” Jessica said politely, sounding more understanding than when she came in. Bruno turned to Alexander apologetically. “I’m sorry Mr Evans, it’s my wife calling.” “It’s alright, Mr Bullock. You can leave,” Alexander said, nodding at him. Bruno thanked him again and exited the room. Alexander was left alone with Jessica and he didn’t like it at all. He glanced at the wine, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind, but pushed it aside. He took the glass and gulped it in one go. Jessica watched him discreetly, as he emptied the wine. “Hey, why the rush? I’ll pour you more since Mr Bullock is gone. I can’t finish it alone anyway,” she said, pouring him another glass. Alexander didn’t object. He knew Jessica would use another excuse to keep him here. So he wanted to drink fast and leave. A few moments after emptying the second glass, he stood up to leave. “I’ll take my leave,” he muttered. But Before he could take a step, a strange heat surged through his body, pooling in his lower abdomen. His skin prickled and flushed, while his heartbeat raced like he’d just sprinted. He staggered, feeling dizzy and oddly… agitated. Jessica’s perfume suddenly felt overwhelming. Her presence and closeness made his head spin in a way he didn’t like. Watching him, Jessica’s lips curled into a sinister smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes. She quickly masked it with concern. “Alex! What’s wrong?” she asked, reaching for him. Her touch sent a jolt through him, and his body betrayed him with a reaction he couldn’t control. “Did you drug me?” he growled, his breath shallow and eyes narrowing. A mixture of anger and something darker flickered in his gaze sending a chill down her spine. He always knew Jessica was scheming, but he didn’t expect her to be this bold. Jessica looked shocked. “What? No, of course not! We drank the same wine, didn’t we? How could I have drugged you right in front of you?” Alexander didn’t answer. His heart was pounding too fast, and it wasn’t just from anger. He felt warm all over like something inside him was shifting, pulling at his focus. “Unless…could the problem be with this bottle?” Jessica said, pointing at the bottle. “I need to get out of here first,” he said, trying to move away from her, but his legs wouldn’t cooperate. He sank back onto the chair. If not for Jessica holding him, he would have fallen. “Let me help you out before the drug affects me too, Alex,” Jessica offered, supporting him. Alexander didn’t have a choice. He was almost sure it was Jessica who did it. But just in case it wasn’t her, he might be in much more danger staying here. Gerald was already watching him closely, and the fact that he had made a move recently meant he was starting to get impatient. He wanted to reach for his phone, but his strength and sight were slivering away. “Call my men right now,” he ordered. Jessica took his phone and pretended to make a call. “Done. I’ll help you to a room upstairs first. Your men will arrive soon.” Alexander didn’t want to go anywhere with her, but his vision was blurry now, and he wasn’t sure he could walk on his own. He had no strength left to argue. He regretted sending Mark away and wasn’t sure if Jessica called his men or not. I hate this feeling of helplessness. He thought, clenching his teeth as he fought the burning desires in his body. Worse still, his skin was getting hot, and a strange warmth spread through his chest and lower belly. His shirt suddenly felt too tight, and the air in the room seemed thinner. But for now, he had to play along and just allow her to lead him upstairs. Jessica smirked while her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she slipped an arm around him. This was exactly what she wanted. She masked her triumph well but inside, she was already celebrating. Finally, the untouchable Alexander Evans was at my mercy.

Meanwhile, back in Hawthorne’s ancestral home, Marcus knocked on his grandpa’s bedroom, casually tucking his other hand into his pants pocket. After Raphael murmured from inside, he pushed the door open and walked inside. The room was dimly lit, with a bedside lamp casting a soft amber glow over the space. The air held a comforting mix of lavender and woody from the old oak furniture. A large, neatly made bed stood against the far wall, its thick duvet turned down slightly, perhaps he was ready for bedtime. An antique clock ticked quietly on the wall, and a pair of slippers sat perfectly aligned by the edge of a plush rug. Raphael was seated on a couch near the window with a steaming cup of tea on the small table in front of him. Despite the warmth in the room, he had a shawl draped over his shoulders, and the lines on his face seemed deeper under the soft light. He seemed to have aged more since the last time Marcus saw him. “Grandpa,” he greeted. “Sit,” Raphael said, pointing at the couch opposite without looking up. Marcus made his way to the couch, sat down, and watched as Raphael continued to drink his tea with no intention of speaking. “Grandpa, why did you call for me?” After waiting long enough, he decided to speak up. A while ago, he would’ve been afraid of his grandpa, but after the deal with Gerald, he now controls most of Hawthorne’s group operations. Coupled with the fact that his father had stepped down, his grandpa could only rely on him to run the company. Over the past few days, Raphael had been cautious about what he said to him. “Your father spoke to me,” Raphael said, finally raising his head with a solemn expression. “Is it about Gerald, Grandpa?” Marcus asked, tapping his fingers on his knees. “He was right, and we made a rushed decision. I want you to cancel all the dealings with that man,” Raphael ordered, his expression turning into regret. If they were lucky, the company might be left standing. But knowing Gerald, he might deal them a heavy blow in retaliation. Still, Raphael was ready. He couldn’t allow outsiders to use his family business as a pawn. He was also risking his only heir being sent to jail if things went wrong. “What?” Marcus stood up abruptly. “Grandpa, what has come over you? We already discussed this and I only need a little more time,” he said, his voice shaking. “This can’t happen. I’m too close,” he thought. “You heard me, Marcus. You’re fighting a lost battle, so just give up,” Raphael said firmly, leaving room for no discussion. “Please trust me, grandpa. This will work, I’ll make sure of it,” Marcus begged anxiously. “Enough, Marcus! Do you know who that Evans kid is? He dealt with his uncle, Gerald alone. If Gerald can’t stop him, what makes you think he’ll help you win against him?” Raphael slammed his teacup on the table, his hands trembling slightly. “But Grandpa, we’re not dealing with him. It’s just Sophia’s husband, once I get her, I can pull out.” Marcus tried to convince him again. “The same man who defeated your backer is Sophia’s husband!” Raphael revealed trying to control his breathing. “What? Sophia’s husband is Alexander Evans?” Marcus’ eyes widened in shock. He knew Sophia was married to one of the Evanss, but he didn’t expect her husband to be the most powerful man in the Evans family and Eldridge at large. He had met Alexander several times, and his aura was so strong that it intimidated him. But Marcus brushed it off thinking it was simply because he was an Evans. “Now you know why you have to give up. Not Gerald, nor anyone else can help you deal with him!” Raphael declared mercilessly. Marcus sat back on the couch in deep thought. He looked like he had been rained on and his earlier confidence washed away. Thirty minutes later, he left his grandpa’s room looking defeated and shaken. His usual arrogance was nowhere to be seen. *** Meanwhile, back at Sadrova restaurant, Jessica helped Alexander into a suite. She dropped him onto the bed before falling on top of him. “Get off me! What do you think you’re doing?” Alexander managed to scold her despite the turmoil in his body. “I’m sorry, Alex, I fell accidentally. You’re too heavy so I was just tired,” Jessica apologized, yet she didn’t have any intention of getting up. Alexander’s head was spinning, and his limbs felt heavier with each passing second. A dull heat throbbed through his veins, turning into a wildfire he couldn’t put out. His vision was blurred, and a strange mix of dizziness and desire gripped him. His breath came in shallow bursts as his body screamed for relief he didn’t want to give in to. He clenched his jaw, trying to fight off the heat crawling under his skin. Unfortunately, the drug was persistent and ruthless, but he knew he couldn’t let Jessica succeed. He tried to push her away but she pleaded. “Alex please, let me help you. Your body is so hot and I think only a woman can cool it down,” Jessica said, trying to kiss him. Before her lips touched his, he tilted his head to the other side, disgusted. “Jessica, you better get off now or you’ll regret it,” he warned, glaring at her. “I’ll only regret not helping you now, Alex. Please allow me to. You know I have admired you for a long. Let me…” she said, unzipping her dress. Alexander grew more infuriated by her actions. He wasn’t sure he could control himself because the drug’s effects were getting stronger with every passing minute. He could feel himself slipping and his body no longer responded the way he wanted. Every nerve was burning, and Jessica’s closeness was feeding the fire. His mind screamed to push her away, but the weakness in his muscles betrayed him. He hated this feeling of being vulnerable! With trembling hands, he held Jessica by the neck, choking her with all the strength left in his body. “Leave now or you won’t have a chance to,” he warned again, his eyes bloodshot. Jessica was deathly scarred as she struggled to breathe. She tried to pry his hands off but they were immovable. When she thought she would die, he released her and threw her to the other side of the bed. “Cough! Cough! Cough…” she coughed repeatedly holding her neck. Alexander, too, slumped on the bed again, unable to move. He had summoned all his strength earlier and could only hope that she would be terrified enough to leave him alone. Jessica got up, still scared. She looked at him with a wronged expression. She gasped for breath, her eyes wide with terror… until she realized Alexander had slumped on the bed. Then, slowly, her fear melted away as her lips curled into a sinister smile. She cleared her throat and suddenly ripped off her dress. Without a warning, she threw herself to him again, pleading. “Alex, I think the drug is taking effect on me too. Please help me, I can’t take it. I’m burning up.” Alexander froze when her skin touched his. His body reacted immediately, and he wanted nothing but to quell the fire from his body, too. Jessica saw the hesitation in his eyes and grabbed the chance. She pressed her body further while her lips moved closer. “Alex, given that I saved your life before, please save me now. I feel like I might die if this continues. I feel so hot,” Jessica murmured, unbuttoning his shirt.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303097”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

“Read the newspaper.” Adrien said, and Alexia stared at it blankly, a little lost for words. “You called me out at 1AM, after I worked all night, and have to prepare for an important test tomorrow to read you a newspaper?” She asked softly, “Really?” She looked into his eyes, waiting to see the joke, even though she knew fairly well that he wasn’t joking. Adrien was yet to be a man. He was a boy trapped in a man’s body, and his whimsical demands were never-ending. “Look. I had a really bad day today. Just do whatever I say!” He snapped, like she was his maid, and not his girlfriend. “Adrien, I’m exhausted, and I have a test very early tomorrow morning, can we do this some other time?” She asked, brushing brown strands of hair from her face. “Then I’ll break up with you.” “What?” She asked. Not again. ‘Breaking up’ seemed to be Adrien’s favorite word. Alexia exhaled slowly, trying to calm the rising heat in her belly. It wasn’t the first time, nor the second, yet it was so damn painful and annoying. Each time he pulled that card, she’d always bowed, and always did what he wanted, but today… Not today when she’d had the most horrible day ever. Two years. Two years of bending over backward for Adrien, trying to convince herself that he would change, that their love would make him something other than the spoilt brat his rich parents had molded him into. Memories played in her head, as she took in more deep breaths. Nights that he’d bled tears from her, only to pull her close, and apologize. That was his favorite thing to do. Make her cry, and then wipe her tears because he was in a bad mood. So many times, she’d chosen his happiness over hers, everytime, she let him have his way. Yet, two years and they were still on one spot. He was demanding ridiculously and pointlessly, that she read a newspaper at 1AM. For what reason? Alexia tried to calm down. “Adrien, stop. Just stop. I told you I was tired. I just got back from work. When you texted me, I clearly told you that. If you knew you wanted me to read a newspaper, then why didn’t you just leave me be?” “I’m tired too. I don’t want to read the damn thing!” “Then why make me read it!?” “Because I feel like!” He shouted back. “What?” She looked up at him, her hazel eyes filled with tears. He couldn’t be serious. He had to be joking. His day went bad, and she was the one he’d vent it on. He went to find some silly request to make her mad, so he’d spew hurtful words, and make her cry. Like her crying gave him healing, then he’d hug her… That was psychopathic. As usual, she was trying to calm down, but her pride spoke, ‘Drop it.’ The newspaper shook in her hands, but her emotions swirled sharply. She slammed it into his chest. “I’m tired, I’m sick of this! Till when do we have to do this? Till when does it have to feel like I’m a slave in my own relationship, uh?” Adrian shrugged, like it meant nothing, his handsome features taking her back to nights he’d smiled at her and made her heart flutter with cliché lines. Well, not anymore. “You know you’re going to regret this, don’t you? Don’t get me annoyed, and just be the usual dummy you are, and read this.” He said, motioning for her to pick the paper that slid to the floor, “After everything I’ve done for you—your bills, your family, your school, loving you—you can’t even do this one thing for me. For the thousandth time, he was using those lines, yet he would be the one to force her into accepting help from him later. She wiped her tears, and sniffed, looking up at the sky. He was crazy. Having to make her cry, and give her a hard time was the stupid drug he’d prescribed to himself for bad days. She was sick of it. To bring out the words was so hard. This was a man she’d tried to love despite his thousand faults. She’d hoped he would change, despite everyone hating him. Turning around, Alexia began to walk away. “Alexia.” Adrien growled. “I’m done. Get out of my life, Adrien. Let’s end this façade you call a relationship.” She said, trying not to make her voice wobble. “You don’t mean it. You know you’ll come back, right? This time, it will have to be on your knees. You will need my money, you will need my love, you will need me…” He continued to rant, and Alexia increased her pace, as her whole face squeezed up with tears Even as he said the words, she wanted to turn around, and beg him to make things easier for them, she wanted him to hug her and apologize again, but her feet didn’t stop walking away. It was pathetic— wanting to turn around. Alexia walked onto the streets towards the bar at the other end of the road where she and her friends usually had celebratory drinks. However, it was the first time she was going there because she wanted to drown in the comfort of drinks. Her tears cascaded down her face, as she walked in. “Wel…” the bartender began, but stopped as he saw her face. Alexia took a bottle of beer, and took out her card. “I’m taking this.” She sniffed. The bartender was boiling with questions, but didn’t ask any, and simply watched her walking out spiritlessly. On the sidewalk, Alexia sat, letting the cool breeze play with her hair, as she opened the bottle of beer, and placed it to her lips directly. She would wait. Adrien would come to find her. She would wait for him to show up. And like that, an hour passed, as she waited on the streets, drunk and staring at her phone, waiting for him to text her. It was the first time she was behaving this way, so surely, he ought to bend this once for her, right? Even if it took him two hours, his pride would eventually melt, right? “Shit! Call me!” She screamed drunkenly at her phone, as her fair, and slender fingers hit the phone continuously. “Damn you, Adrien. Call me, please!” She cried, and began to hit a signboard next to her. “Hey lady.” She heard, and a man whistled. She turned to see five men walking towards her. Alexia stepped back, and stumbled, nearly falling. “Come on, let’s take you home. Drunk on the streets at 2AM, bad men could find you.” One of them said, as he came close enough to place a hand on Alexia’s frozen shoulder. She couldn’t even think of running. Her head would spin, and she would hit the floor. Her hand swatted at his hand, but it was firm. Quickly, her heart beat accelerated. Adrien would be here anytime soon. Perhaps he was watching her from a distance, Alexia thought to herself, as her hands trembled, “Bad men are everywhere.” The man whispered. Alexia stumbled backwards. The man moved closer, raised her chin, and grabbed her shirt, dragging him closer to him. Alexia screamed, only for his hand to be twisted off her painfully. “Ah!” He yelled into the night as he turned around instinctively to lessen the pain. His hand was twisted further by strong hands, and Alexia turned to look at her savior. It wasn’t Adrien, but someone else… Moonlit gray eyes, Sharp jawline, finely crafted brows, smooth fair skin, and a tumble of dark hair sweeping over the side of his face. Alexia whispered, just before she passed out, “Angel,”

Opening her eyes, Alexia found herself in the arms of the beautiful man she’d tagged an angel. He looked down at her, and rolled his eyes, “You’re awake now?” He asked in a deep tone that was as soothing as a melody. He dropped her gently, and her eyes filled up with tears again. “Why didn’t you come quickly?” She asked, putting her hands on his face. “Uh?” “I waited for you for so long,” She said, and rose on her feet to kiss him. The young man’s eyes widened. He was always the one to initiate a kiss. It was never a woman who initiated the kiss. He tried to ease himself from her, but she wrapped her arms around him, and pressed lips more firmly to his. Her lips were so soft, and he was so tempted to open up. “Why won’t you kiss me?” She asked, withdrawing from him as her tears rolled down her cheeks. At that moment, Alexia looked like a crying masterpiece. Her dark eyes glittered with the tears that kept refilling, and she looked so sorrowful that no one would want to watch her cry. Not even the stranger before her. A sudden desire filled him, and he pulled her closer to him, letting their lips meet, and the spark in the air carried them through the night. Clothes flew to the ground, hair spilled on the bed, tongues intertwined, and hands roamed as the flames of the night engulfed the both of them. ~ {NEXT MORNING} A smile cracked her face, as Alexia slowly rose to consciousness. She’d made love with Adrian, and it had been the best thing ever. Making love after a fight was always the best for a reason. She turned, and placed a hand around him, and opened her eyes slowly. Unfamiliar gray eyes met hers, and it took Alexia a second for her scream to bounce off the walls. Luca placed a hand over his ear, his look hastily turning into irritation. Alexia screamed again, placing her hands over her mouth. Her scream came again and again, until Luca had to rise, and stop her from screaming with his palm. Then the night came back to Alexia, burning fully into her mind. Why did she think she was sleeping with Adrien? Why?? She pushed his hand off hastily, finding his face familiar, but not in the mood to think it over. “Pervert!” She screeched. Luca cocked his head, with a smile, “What?” “You did this on purpose! How can you take a drunk woman from the road, and sleep with her?” “I take no blame for what happened last night. You pushed yourself on me.” “What! Why did you bring me here in the first place?” “Maybd if you’d given me an address when I asked constantly, this wouldn’t happen.” He said, and Alexia scoffed. He wasn’t even feeling remorseful. “Then why did you take me?” “I guess you would have preferred waking up in a dump after seeing five bulky men.” Alexia took a pillow, and slammed it on his face, before getting off the bed, picking up her clothes shamefully, and storming out of the room. Luca watched her leave, then smiled, It was time to get started. They’d finally met, and that was the start. ~ Hours later, Alexia lay in her bed. Her last test of the semester had gone awfully bad, as all she could think of was getting Adrien’s call. It didn’t help that she’d arrived late because she wasted her time searching for the door to get out of Luca’s mansion. So many things to think about. She broke up with her boyfriend, probably failed her test, and now, accidentally cheated on him. Hopefully, she’d never have to see that man again. Everything was just wrong. “Lex,” Her friends walked in— Thea, and Elsie. “Care to explain this?” Thea asked, as they sat on Alexia’s bed. She sat up, and took the phone Thea was handing to her. Alexia froze. Adrien had posted something new on his Instagram account, and it was a Blondie whose waist he was holding as they stood on the rooftop of his father’s company, and he’d captioned it with, _Found a new heartbeat_ “Is anyone seeing what I’m seeing?” Alexia asked, dropping the phone to log in to her Instagram account and check. “What happened? Is he cheating on you?” Elsie asked, and Alexia stared at the photo on her own phone, confirming it. It was posted that very morning. As she watched it, her fingers slowly clenched around the phone. She wasn’t about to believe she waited all night for him to come, call or text, but he was busy finding himself a new girl. “Hey, you okay?” Thea asked, and Alexia slammed the phone on the bed, before brushing her hair out of her face angrily. “Two years of bearing with that shit he calls an attitude! Two years of standing up for him!” She bellowed, pointing to the phone. Her voice broke, as she continued, “But he lets me go because I couldn’t read him a newspaper!” She shrieked, and Elsie closed her eyes with a sigh. She thought she’d heard it all, but it seemed Adrien never failed to find just one more stupid thing to prove how idiotic, foolish, and unlikeable he was. “Speak to us. Calm down. Tell us everything that happened,” Thea said softly, taking Alexia’s hand. “He’s kidding me! He has a new girlfriend?” She asked, and bit her lip hard. “Maybe she’s not his girlfriend.” Elsie said, but Alexia cut in. “Look at how he’s staring at her! This is the first time I’m seeing him hold another girl’s waist since we started dating. He’s obviously doing this to get back at me. He’s being childish again.” “Then explain to us.” Thea pleaded. It took a while for Alexia to calm down, and get herself together, but eventually, she narrated everything to them. Anger and sadness wedged themselves in her voice as she spoke, and her friends listened to it all, down to the part about the one night-stand. The girls stayed in the room in silence for a long time, eventually laying down on the bed. Thea and Elsie, Alexia’s highschool friends were trying to digest everything, while Alexia was thinking of how exactly to make Adrien pay for treating her like trash that didn’t matter. “Wanna go to Paris instead?” Thea suddenly asked. “Uh?” Alexia turned to her, still shaking her foot as she tried to think of the meanest words to throw at Adrien when she finally saw him. “There’s this cruise stuff we’re invited to. We can invite you too. Influencers, young celebrities and all will be there on a trip to Paris, and it starts tomorrow. It’s a chance to connect with influential figures, form connections, and possibly make known your passion for makeup.” Elsie said softly, and Thea suddenly sat up. “You can try this out, Lex! I never really liked that asshole anyway. You can use this opportunity to show him you don’t care. ‘A Trip to Paris’ is perfect!” Thea said, and Alexia bit her lip slowly. ‘A Trip To Paris’ It sounded so tempting. A burning way for Adrien to come back to her, apologizing. If only she knew… A lot was waiting in store for her on the cruise ship.

Broken, angry, sad, and helpless, Alexia packed up her stuff, and joined her friends in the car. “Cheer up! I never really liked him anyway.” Thea said, starting the engine. “Good riddance, Lexie. That kind of guy is a no-no. He has money, so what? I believe you’ll meet with some real rich ladies who will love your makeup, and subscribe to your channel on makeup tips. You’ll be in money soon, so let’s forget about a tactless dummy called Adrian, and move on. I promise you it’ll be worth it.” Elsie said in the backseat, and Alexia snuggled in, hugging her. “How dare he leave me?” She asked in a little voice, “Does he think anyone will love him more than I do?” “Of course not. In no time, he’ll be begging to come back.” Thea said, and Lexie bit her lip. “I hope it happens.” She sighed, and closed her eyes. The friends drove for hours before they arrived at the port where a massive cruise ship was awaiting them. “My God!” Thea squealed, and pulled Lexie into an excited run. Alexia smiled reluctantly, “I heard some famous young CEOs will be here too. Who knows? You could secure a job by chance.” Thea giggled. After submitting their invitation, they were given rooms on the cruise. It was unbelievable as each person had a room to themselves. Everything on the cruise ship glittered with wealth. For hours, people kept boarding the ship, and when it was evening, a voice suddenly came out loud, resounding everywhere in the ship. “Ladies and gentlemen, it is time to get dressed up for the celebratory night as we kick off on a trip to Paris, and back!” “There’s a party?” Alexia asked herself, as she got up from the bed. The noise in the ship became even louder as different people passed by her room, conversing among themselves. She pulled out a quick outfit, regretting that she was caught unprepared. She should have known parties were inevitable if young people were to be gathered on a cruise ship. However, she managed to look stunning in a wine dress without arms. It was short and plain, but her beauty made it radiate. It was one of the things Adrian could never get enough of— the way her dark eyes lit up whenever she laughed, showcasing a pretty set of teeth, and slightly pointed canines. Her cheeks were always filled with roses whenever he stared at her, and her skin was naturally smooth to the touch, and fair to the eyes. Not to talk of the curves that were placed there to kill whoever touched them with desire. An hour later, after Alexia had touched her face lightly with makeup, she walked out of the room, and joined a group of ladies in flashy dresses, heading no doubt to where the party was taking place. They came out onto the sun deck, and where music was blasting, and people were everywhere, taking photos, and making videos, laughing over champagne, talking and laughing, women eyeing men, men eyeing women, people already seeking connections… Where were Thea and Elsie? Did they expect her to walk up to someone, and start talking to them? Just as she looked around, her eyes fell on a familiar green pair of eyes, staring at her. Her breath seized. That was Adrien, with his fling right in front of him as she clicked pictures. His hands came round her waist from behind, and his head lay on her shoulder, as he watched Alexia intensely. Her heart squeezed out fresh blood, as she dragged her eyes off him with utmost strength. It was confirmed now. That jerk hadn’t wasted a night to get another girl. Did he even love her? She suggested a breakup, and his first move wasn’t to go after her, but to go after a new girl? A waiter with a tray of drinks passed by, and Alexia deftly took a glass off the tray. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.” A familiar voice came from behind, and she turned sharply as it seemed like the breath was knocked out of her. The pervert she spent the night with! Her eyes went wide. Luca looked over her outfit, and gave a slow, easy smile, then he cocked his head, “We meet again, although you don’t look so pleased,” A blush crept to her fair cheeks, and she looked around. Then she noticed the unnaturally off number of ladies concentrating on them.. “Whatever happened last night, we’re going to forget it.” She said, and walked away, fighting not to stumble from her weak knees. Adrien, and the guy she’d slept so thoughtlessly with were on one ship with her! A headache threatened to seize her, and she downed the glass in one go, then began to look for more. She needed something stronger, or she’d just go crazy! She hadn’t just thrown herself into a long journey in a cruise ship with her ex, and his new lover. It was so weird to call him her ex! “Ladies and Gentlemen!” The host began. “We would like to formally welcome you all on board for a very exciting adventure. Here we share talents, share gifts, and share…” Alexia looked around, her focus completely shattered, as she couldn’t imagine what dilemma she’d thrown herself in. Looking over at Luca on the other side of the ship, flirting recklessly with women who hovered around him like flies to honey, she felt dislike get even rooted more in her belly. She’d slept in the bed of such a man. Her gaze returned to Adrien, who was also getting his fair share of attention. “As our first guest, I would like to introduce to you, one of the sponsors of this night!” Everyone began to clap, before the name was even announced, “Luca West!” Alexia’s jaw dropped, as no other than the man she’d slept with stepped out in front to lots of applause from everyone present. “…the CEO of Crown Enterprises!” Alexia’s eyes were apples ready to fall. Her hands flew to her mouth. Crown Enterprises? As young as he was; he was a billionaire! Worse was, she’d gotten tangled with such a man! If what transpired between them was discovered, she’d be in the news as fast as lightning. If it was also discovered she was involved with Adrien, another famous heir to a stinkingly rich company… Alexia sighed, and bit her lip, taking another glass. However, that wasn’t the worst part of the night. After introducing all the important people, who made Alexia feel small, the night continued, and it all of a sudden got to a point where a familiar singing voice silenced the whole place. Alexia swallowed as a song she knew so well lit the whole place. She looked up, and saw Adrien singing a song he had made and dedicated to her, but this time, he wasn’t looking at her; he was looking at his new woman. “Damn you.” Alexia whispered, as her chest rose and fell heavily. Memories of when he’d composed it right in front of her filled her head. His smile, the look in his eyes, his words, the way he’d looked at her with so much love. Alexia’s shaking fingers instantly grabbed a bottle, and poured its contents into a glass. She downed it all, wishing she could go up there, and scream at him to stop. The song bored into her ears, and she felt she would go crazy. Fine! To hell with everything. Alexia felt her head spin, but still endeavored to take another full glass. Just imagine. Everyone was taking themselves in twos, waltzing to a song that was for her. There was no one she could hit, or hold accountable for all her problems, but just then, her eyes alighted on Luca’s moonlit eyes. He was looking at her. Getting to her feet clumsily, she sailed past the dancing people, making her way to him. She wasn’t going to care. He was her target. A subject for her frustrations.

She walked to him, weaving in and out of the throng of dancing couples, as the song played. “Why are you staring at me?” She bellowed, and Luca chuckled, raising a brow. “Because everyone loves to stare at beautiful things?” “What? So the crazy thing you did two nights ago wasn’t enough? You want to cause problems for me?” She asked, but he suddenly came closer… way too close, looking down at her with those eyes of his that seemed like a romantic message themselves. For a second, Alexia was stuck in it, but when she regained her composure, and tried to move away, his arm came powerfully around her waist, and she was crushed to his warm chest, her little hand laying on it, as she continued to look into his eyes. “You’re drunk, am I right?” Alexia’s cheeks flushed, and she opened her mouth to speak again, but he was already twirling her, pulling her into the dance naturally. “Hey, let me go.” She was saying, as they suddenly went spinning, and waltzing in and out of the sea of dancing people. Then, he smiled, and Alexia became a dummy, staring at his handsomely sculpted face. If he was a natural phenomenon, she’d call him the rainbow. There was just something about his easy and reckless beauty that made her want to stare. Eventually, she let her spinning head take over, and let Luca twirl her through the night, savoring the feel of his arms, enjoying the brief hugs they shared while dancing to her song. If he hugged her at that moment, she would burst in tears, and wouldn’t stop till the morning came. Thanks to Adrien, she was so used to being hugged after crying. She felt she couldn’t do without it anymore. Then, she placed her head on Luca’s chest, and told herself she was drunk. She would let another man hug her while her man dedicated her song to someone else. Yes, she would get lost in her pain, and if it got too much, she would hit the pervert who was making her dance like she’d danced all her life. As tears slipped down Alexia’s eyes silently, Luca noticed, and looked at her. Then, without another word, he lifted her off her feet, startling everyone. The attention was all on them, as the crowd parted for them to go through. Alexia simply let her eyes close, surrendering to the spin in her tired head. ~ “Hm,” Alexia groaned, as she turned to the side of the soft bed. Slowly, her eyes flitted open, and she saw the bright sky from the floor length glass window. It bounced right off her eye, and she snapped them shut again. Her hands went to her head, digging into her hair, as she tried to recall the events of the past night. Oh yeah. That jerk had given the song he made for her cheaply to a girl, who was definitely with him for his money— a girl who had only her body to offer. She sat up, and felt her head pounding with a hangover. “You this nasty twenty-two-year-old fool. Why do you keep drinking when you can’t hold your liquor?” She asked, with a groan, and slipped out of bed, “You don’t even have an idea how and when you got to your room.” She sighed, and took up her phone, ready to message Thea and Elsie. “Where have they been since last night? They brought me here, and suddenly disappeared.” She snapped, and was about to click on the messages they sent when she noticed the storm of notifications on her notification tray. Sliding it down, she saw viral posts, and her eyes widened, as she read the first caption. -UNKNOWN LADY MANAGES TO SNAG LUCA WEST ON THE FIRST NIGHT OF VACATION– The image there was of the both of them dancing, with her head on his chest. Her fingers flew to her lips. -FIRST LADY TO HOP ON LUCA WEST TO RIDE ON HIS COATTAILS TO SUCCESS- In this image, he was carrying her into the yacht! She looked around, and checked her clothes. Did he sleep with her again? No. So why the heck did he do that? She clicked on the Instagram posts, and checked the comments. Just as she expected, they were nasty. _Ah, it’s one more desperate lady eager to get rich_ _She didn’t even wait. She simply cut to the chase._ _A lady’s gotta spread her legs wide, and throw away her dignity for a man like Luca West, who has probably stripped all the girls of San Francisco naked, lol._ _She disgusts me_ Alexia let out a shrill scream, and scrambled out of bed, still with her hair in a mess. Pushing her feet into her slippers, she ran out of the room, and almost jammed into a maid on the way. “Hey,” she said, breathlessly. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t see you…” “Luca West. Where’s his room?” “Ah, I…” “Hurry!” “I only know where the master bedrooms must be. I’m not too sure of his personal rooms…” “Take me to all the master bedrooms here.” She shrieked desperately, and the maid nodded, a little terrified as she led Alexia to where the master rooms were. Alexia couldn’t stand the thought of being the fling of such a man. If he had stripped all the ladies in San Francisco, then… “Shit. Can’t you walk any faster?” She asked, and the maid hastened her steps. ~ Luca pulled on his bathrobe as he stepped out of the bathroom, moving to the mirror in the room. Fair, slender fingers ruffled his midnight hair, as they fell over his face in wet strands. Standing in front of the mirror was another person, not the man everyone knew. The easy smile that usually charmed both male and female in seconds was gone, replaced by a slight frown. He raised his neck slightly to reveal a thin scar close to his nape where it was always covered by hair, and his expression was like stone itself. The phone rang, and he picked it. “What exactly are you planning?” A man’s voice floated from it, “Is this your way of doing things? Do you think this would be successful?” “You should calm down,” Luca spoke in a chilly voice that only a few people knew he had. “My ways are different from yours, and I will get my job done. Never in my life have I seen a target as easy as Alexia Falls,” His fingers played with a picture of Alexia on his desk, smiling with childlike innocence as Adrien pecked her cheek, “Soon… she’ll be in the palm of my hands.”

The maid finally got to Luca’s door and she pointed at it. “This is his room, miss.” She informed Alexia. “Thanks.” Alexia appreciated her, although, in a sharp tone. She just couldn’t think of anything apart from venting out her frustration on Luca. Alexia knocked on the door and pulled down the door knob to also gain more attention especially if he was in his room, but to her surprise, it was open. “Much better.” She said under her breath and barged into his room. Her eyes fell on the open space on his robe which was a part of his abs and they looked so hot that it felt for a moment like something was stuck in her throat. “Any reason you barged into my room?” Luca questioned her in a calm tone and sat on a chair beside his bed, then crossed his leg. The smile he had on his face stirred up anger within Alyssa and she stomped her feet towards him until there was just a little distance between them. “Haven’t you seen the news? All everyone has been saying about me?” “Oh! That? Yes, I did. And what about it?” Luca asked in a calm demeanor, looking at her interestingly. Alyssa scoffed and ran her fingers through her hair, then brought her hands back to her cheeks. “What do you mean by that! My reputation as a good lady is being ruined on the internet because of you, and all you can do is to act oblivious to it?” Alyssa raised her voice, feeling so much anger boil inside of her. But Luca only had a smile on with no sign that he was going to say a word. “Gosh! Why exactly are you this annoying! Look, Mr. Luca, I want my life back, so I want you to debunk the rumors flying around right now!” She voiced out in a firm and warning tone. But Luca sighed deeply and rose to his feet, then walked up to her, closing the gap between them as his right hand slowly wrapped around her waist. “Like I said before, I have no intention of debunking the rumors, miss Alyssa.” He said in a deep charming tone. His voice suddenly seemed like it was laced with intoxication as it seemed for a moment that it was only two of them in the world. The look in his eyes was breathtaking and he was like the desire of every woman. But then, his stubbornness seemed to get in the way of his charm. “Gosh. If this man won’t agree to debunking the rumors, what exactly can I do to restore my good image?” Alyssa thought to herself, now feeling like she had really gotten herself into a mess. But just then, an idea came to her mind. Her eyes sparkled with hope as she looked back at him. Then she withdrew herself from his hold and took a few steps back. “If you won’t debunk this rumor, how about we turn things around?” Alyssa suggested, hoping that he wouldn’t disagree with this too. “And what do you mean by that?” Luca inquired with folded arms. “How about you tell the news that I am the woman you love, and that I’m not a slut. In fact, I’m proposing a deal to you.” “A deal? What deal?” Luca asked, beginning to feel the crescendo of this moment. “Let’s get into a relationship; a fake one though, but it’s going to look real to others, especially Adrien, my ex. I want him to feel the pain of losing me, and regret he ever did. I want him to come back, kneeeling before me and begging to have me back. Can you do that?” Alyssa said, but was expecting to hear a no. She wasn’t so certain because a billionaire like him having to get entangled with her business had a low chance of happening. “Alright, I’ll take that deal.” He responded and her eyes widened in surprise. “Really!” Alyssa exclaimed in disbelief. “Yes, really. A fake dating is the least of things I can do.” he replied calmly with that same mysterious, charming smile. But Alyssa was too happy to care about that. The fact that a man as handsome and influential as this had agreed to her proposal was what filled her head. It was like a fantasy turn reality. “Okay, since you have agreed, I want you to consider me to be the one who has the upper hand in the relationship. That is, you have to act like you’re head over heels with me. That’s going to change the media’s perspective of me, and also make Adrien burn with jealousy.” “Consider it done, pretty.” At those words, her cheeks flushed and she felt them going red. Alyssa’s eyelids fluttered and then she cleared her throat to get her mind off the brief intense moment she just had. “That’s perfect. So, what do you want in return?” She asked him hoping it wouldn’t have to be something ridiculous. “Well, regarding that, I’ll give my own clause of the contract at the end of this trip. But when that time comes, you must do whatever I want. Deal or not?” Alyssa felt the atmosphere go intense as she thought about the possibilities of what he could ask for. Usually, unspoken words or expectations could be terrifying and disturbing, but thinking about the bright side which was having Adrien begging her so badly, made her feel it was worth anything. “Well, what could possibly go wrong?” She thought to herself and then reached out her hand for a handshake. “It’s a deal.” She said confidently. “No, no. A handshake doesn’t prove the deal, Alyssa. Definitely, a contract should.” Luca said, then went ahead to his drawer, pulled it out and brought out a file. “You had it prepared?” Alyssa asked, surprised to see him bringing out a contract paper. “Not really. Let’s just say I’m always prepared for anything, anywhere.” Luca uttered and handed the contract paper to her. Alyssa sighed as she stared at the paper. Things were getting real now and she had series of emotions flowing in her head. A lot of what-ifs and possible complications. “The ball is in your court now, Alyssa.” Luca said with a smirk. Alyssa immediately shook her head and let out a deep breath. “You know what? Fuck it! Let’s do this!”

Alexia signed the contract and so did Luca. She smirked as she thought of the success of this contract and couldn’t wait for Adrien to realize his loss. While usually, she would forgive him the minute he asked for forgiveness, this time, she wanted him to feel the real need for her to forgive him and come back to him. “So, now that it is done, what’s the first thing to do?” Alexia asked, out of excitement, but she made sure she wasn’t really showing it. “I just uploaded the necessary, online.” Luca told her, and Alexia immediately brought out her phone to check the internet. She finally found his post. It was a picture of her which she wasn’t really certain how he got it, but the caption was what amused her. “I never knew what love was, until I met you.” That caption alone was enough to make people think in the direction which Alexia wanted them to think. So, she checked some reposts of it by some reporters and random individuals and the comments under it were a lot. “Wow! Are you trying to say Mr. West is in love with her? That they are dating?” One of the commenters replied. “Oh, my goodness. So, she is the one who finally caught Mr. West’s heart. That’s incredible.” Another commented. Alexia scrolled and scrolled, smiling at the comments under different posts. It was quite better than the previous one and it made her feel better. Even though she didn’t really like the limelight, it was nice to be in a good one. Then she raised her head to look at Luca whom she noticed had seemed to be staring at her for a long while. She cleared her throat, and broke their brief eye contact because of how weird it was to see him staring at her. “They are all good.” She uttered, and pursed her lips lightly. “Just what I thought. There’ll be a party as usual, tonight. I want you to meet me here first, as soon as the sun goes down.” Luca said, then returned to sit on his bed. But Alexia stood there, still trying to figure out why he wanted them to meet here first. “Except you want to spend the whole day with me under the sheets.” Luca added with a smile. “Gosh! You’re so… ugh!” Alexia voiced out and marched out of his room. How he always managed to be so charming without stress was beyond her. On getting back to her room, she bounced her butt on the bed and smacked her lips. “Now that you have someone’s help in getting Adrien to crawl back on his knees, Alexia, ensure you enjoy the best of it.” She said to herself and allowed herself to lay her back flat on the bed. But just then, the door to her room flung open and Alexia sat up immediately to find out who had just disrespectfully done that, but it was her friends; Thea and Elsie. “What exactly did we just see online?” Elsie questioned, looking really surprised. “Guys, calm down.” Alexia said as she moved close to the headboard and leaned her back on it. “We need an explanation, Lex. How is it that the internet is telling us something different from what we know?” Thea said, showing Alexia her phone’s screen. “I understand you guys are confused. But I think I just got myself a new boyfriend. Apparently, Luca likes me and instead of allowing people think that I’m a slut, he decided to come clean.” Alexia lied to them. She had read in the last requirement of the contract that no one had to know about it except her and Luca. While she would have told them anyway, she didn’t want to risk Luca finding out and terminating the contract right away. It would end up being a shame and a loss for her. “Why didn’t you tell us before this?” “I wasn’t aware, guys. I went to his room to quarrel with him over what was rampant on the internet, and that’s when he confessed to me, and I accepted to be his girlfriend. That’s a win for me. He is almost every woman’s desire.” “Whoa! Our friend just laid her hands on the jackpot!” Thea raised her voice in joy. Alexia chuckled and blushed, and then made a dismissive wave of her hand to them. “Come on, guys. Don’t be silly.” “We really need to celebrate this tonight at the upper deck tonight.” Elsie suggested, looking so excited. “Yeah, we will. But first, I need to get to Luca’s room at sun-down. He wants me to come over first before I make an appearance, I guess.” “Why are you so dumb, Alexia? He obviously proudly wants to make an appearance with you; to show the whole world that you are his.” Elsie laughed out loud, feeling so happy for her friend. Alyssa also chuckled and connected the heel of her palm on her forehead and dropped her hand almost immediately. “I guess I was too slow to know that.” She said with a smile. The trio continued to talk about different things that made Alexia blush and dream, and that seemed to be one of her best moments ever since Adrien left her. ~ At sun down, Alexia made her way to Luca’s room, and when she got there, she noticed the door wasn’t locked, so she opened it gently and stepped into the room. It was dark; really dark that she couldn’t make out an object. “Luca?” She called out to him softly as her eyes searched around in the darkness. Then she tried to use her hand to search around on the wall for the light switch, and when she found them, they weren’t working. “Why aren’t these working?” She said to herself, and suddenly, she heard a tapping sound. One she didn’t want to find out what it was. She immediately turned around to walk back to the door, but then, she heard the door click. Someone had just locked her in.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303098”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Eloise I settled on the coach, reaching for the television remote. Today was Lucian’s big day and the event was broadcasted. This silly illness prevented me from accompanying him but I didn’t care. “Tonight, the world will see my vision.” I smiled, feeling the pride in my chest. The Live broadcast finally began, the spotlight settled on Lucian, as he made his way to the stage, looking impeccably polished in his tailored suit. I had never felt so proud, I couldn’t help but smile and settled deeper in the cushion. “Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for joining us tonight. I’m thrilled to announce the launch of our latest collection—a collection crafted with love, passion, and elegance” He said, his deep steady voice echoed through the speakers. My heart fluttered, “Our” collection, I repeated in my mind. “I’ve been fortunate to work with someone special on this project, someone whose talent and dedication have brought this vision to life” Lucian said, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he spoke. I held my breath, my pulse quickening with pride and excitement. I could practically feel my name on his lips. “It is my honor to introduce the genius behind this collection…” Lucian paused, then smiled. The camera zoomed in as he extended a hand, gesturing off-stage. My smile widened, my fingers tightening on the edge of the couch. The camera zoomed back to the crowd and a figure emerged from the stage, it was Jennifer, Lucian’s ex lover and also my step-sister appeared on the screen. My breath caught in my throat, and from that moment my world began to spin. She stepped into the spotlight, gliding toward Lucian as if she belonged there— as if she had any right to stand on that stage, wearing a dazzling gown that sparkled beneath the lights. Jewels dripping from her neck and ears. Jewels i had designed. “What!…?” I exclaimed,my voice barely a breath. He turned to Jennifer,his eyes beaming, his arm slipping around her waist with a casual intimacy that made my stomach twist. The way he looked down at her with a softness, a warmth that I haven’t seen in his eyes for once. “Jennifer has been an inspiration to me, both personally and professionally,” he said, his voice laced with admiration. “I couldn’t imagine anyone more fitting to lead this project with me” He continued. I felt my chest tighten, my breath coming in short, shallow gasps. This can’t be happening. It can’t be!” My marriage with Lucian shouldn’t have happened, it was a marriage I accepted for my selfish reasons. My childhood crush came asking for my hand in marriage and I couldn’t miss that opportunity. I thought after this years, with the child we bore together that our love must’ve awakened but it didn’t. I was just loving a man that would never love me, a man that was never mine to begin with, a marriage I could’ve rejected and discarded my selfish feelings. The crowd applauded, their faces lit with admiration and awe. People were clapping for her!—for Jennifer. The woman who had barely even been part of my life, who despised and spited me whenever she pleased, was now basking in the success I had dreamed of. “Tonight is not just the launch of our new project. It’s the start of a new chapter.” He paused, turning to Jennifer, his eyes full of a disturbingly tender look. “A new chapter for us, and for our future together.” The crowd gasped. “No!!…” I whispered, horror creeping into my voice as the realization hit me, tears began to form. “It’s true,” He continued, his tone smooth and practiced, as if he was reading from a script. “Jennifer and I have rekindled our relationship we never had to let go of, and in light of that…” My heart pounded so loud I could barely hear his next words. “…I am announcing my separation from Eloise.” He announced. The word echoed, causing the tears I had steadied to start streaming. Separation? He was ending our marriage—on live television? I sat frozen, watching as the camera captured Jennifer’s coy smile, the way she leaned into him with a sense of possession and victory. She won, He was her man to begin with, if not for what happened years ago i wouldn’t be in this mess, i wouldn’t be so humiliated for everyone to see. I couldn’t process the humiliation and shock playing before me. “Is this a dream? Someone wake me up from this nightmare” My past decision was now daunting on me. Trembling, I pressed my hand against my mouth, as if to keep myself from screaming. I wanted to scream but my voice felt hollow and dry. I could feel my chest pounding, a deep pulsing wound that threatened to tear me apart. “This was supposed to be my night, I thought, disbelief mingling with the agony tearing through me. “He….. he promised. “To new beginnings,” he said, his voice filled with conviction and worse was satisfaction. The live feed cut back to Lucian, who raised his glass in a toast. He clinked glasses with Jennifer, sealing the moment. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t tear my gaze away from the screen as the man I trusted and loved for so long casually discarded me, stripping away everything I thought we had. My mind spun, a rush of cold sweat appeared on my forehead. The sacrifices, the years wasted, the tears, every ounce of loyalty I had given him—it was all crushed underfoot like it had meant nothing. The camera zoomed in on Lucian and Jennifer one last time before the feed cut out. My screen went dark just like how my world went blank. Suddenly, I felt a light grip on my nightie. I turned immediately—it was Max, my Son. His eyes were wide with fear. “Mom, can I go to bed now?” he whispered, his voice barely audible. I knelt to his level and hugged him tight, muffling the crying sounds that almost left my mouth.

Eloise The pounding bass of the club’s music felt like it was vibrating through my bones. I sat at our usual table. As we waited for the bartender’s attention, Ava kept up a steady stream of chatter, her voice a comforting background noise. “And then he had the nerve to say he didn’t like my dress,” she said, rolling her eyes dramatically. “Can you believe that?” I managed a genuine laugh at that. “Seriously? Who doesn’t like your dresses?” “Exactly!” she exclaimed, throwing her hands up in mock exasperation. “Men are idiot.” The bartender finally noticed us, and Ava ordered our drinks. As we waited, I glanced around the club, my eyes drifting over the crowd. That’s when i saw him. He was tall, strongly built, which made his expensive jacket look even more attractive. Every detail about him— his piercing grey eyes, tousled hair, the confident way he moved—i couldn’t look away. Ava, who usually remained unfazed by good-looking men, nudged me with a look of pure astonishment. “Gosh, did you see that man?” she murmured. “Oh, I do,” I said, unable to mask the breathless tone in my voice. My eyes locked on his, his gaze intense. Then, as if drawn by an invisible string, he began making his way toward us. “Eloise,” Ava whispered, grabbing my arm. “He’s coming over here” But i couldn’t respond. Up close, he was even more striking—grey focused eyes, a hint of stubble, and a calm expression, as if he was entirely comfortable with the effect he had on people. “Hello,” he said, his voice smooth, laced with confidence. “I’m Mike, nice to meet you” I swallowed, forcing myself to remember how to speak. “Eloise…” “Eloise,” he repeated, letting my name roll off his tongue slowly. “A beautiful name for a beautiful woman.” I felt warmth creep up my neck, and not just from the alcohol. The way he looked at me made it easy to forget my recent heartache. “Eloise,” Ava’s voice broke through the haze. “I just got an urgent call—i need to leave. Will you come with me, or are you good here?” I tore my eyes away from Mike, glancing at her. My instincts told me to go, but the allure of staying here with him was too strong. “I’ll be fine,” I reassured her, trying to sound composed. “I can get a chauffeur.” Ava’s brows lifted slightly, a knowing look in her eyes, but she nodded. “Alright. Just… be careful, okay?” I nodded, the second she left, there was a heat in his stare, something that made me feel dizzy, drawn to him in a way i couldn’t explain. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the need to feel something different. “Your friend seems concerned about you,” Mike observed, a faint smile playing on his lips. “She’s like that,” I replied, the words feeling loose and unfamiliar on my tongue, courtesy of the cocktails. “Well, I’m glad she left,” he said, his voice dropping to a murmur. “It means i get you all to myself.” I felt a thrill ripple through me. I didn’t even know this man, but the confidence in his tone, the way he held my gaze, was enough to keep me rooted. He leaned closer, his hand coming up to lightly touch my arm, a small, intimate gesture that sent a shiver down my spine. “Dance with me?” I nodded, not trusting my voice, and let him lead me to the dance floor. He kept his hand at the small of my back, fingers splayed possessively. We fell into a rhythm that felt natural, as if we’ve done this a hundred times. It wasn’t long before i found myself leaning into him, my fingers grazing the lapels of his jacket. The smell of his cologne, the feel of his hand trailing along my back. His eyes never leaving mine, as though he was savouring every reaction, every small gasp that escaped my lips. “You’re beautiful, Eloise,” he murmured, his voice a warm whisper against my ear. “It’s like i don’t want this moment to end.” “Me either,” I whispered back, hardly recognizing the boldness in my own voice. He pulled me closer, our bodies now fully pressed together, his hand drifting up to cup my jaw. I could feel the heat of his breath as he looked down at me, his lips inches from mine. Slowly, he leaned in, brushing his lips against mine. It was a gentle kiss, but as i melted against him, he deepened it, his other hand sliding around my waist, holding me. I pulled back slightly, breathless, my heart pounding. “You… you’re crazy” I managed to say, a small smile breaking through my flushed face. He smiled back, his thumb grazing my cheek. “Only if you want me to be.” I felt a laugh bubble up, light and free, and before i could say anything else, he kissed me again, and for the first time in so long, i felt alive. His touch was gentle but insistent, igniting something deep within me that had been dormant, forgotten. As we pulled apart, he looked at me with a smile that was both comforting and devastating. “Let me take you home,” he said softly, his voice a tender command. I nodded, unable to trust myself to speak, knowing that tonight, even if just for one night, I wanted to let go, to lose myself in him. We left the club together, his arm securely around me as if protecting me from the world. ¤¤¤¤¤¤¤ I woke up with a heavy headache, I had barely slept, the sound of car horns blaring outside. I blinked, my vision slowly clearing, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. This wasn’t Ava’s apartment. I gasped. I sniffed the white sheets that smelled faintly of oud and something else I couldn’t place. I tried to sit up, my muscles protesting as I propped myself up on an elbow. As I scanned the room, my eyes settled on a small, curious detail on the chair across from the bed—a dark, sleek watch, the kind that looked both impossibly expensive laying there. My breath caught. That wasn’t mine. And that definitely wasn’t an item i would be bringing into a hotel room. Did I lodge into the wrong room? Activities from yesterday still blurry. I grabbed my sunglasses and keys, got dressed and left the hotel room. But as soon as I walked out of the hotel, I was met by the flashing cameras of the paparazzi outside and microphones came thrusting in my face. The questions came fast and loud. “Eloise, did you know about the affair?” “Did you really lose Lucian to your own stepsister?” “Was he tired of your workaholic lifestyle?” I could feel my pulse quickening, panic swelling up inside. My first instinct was to push through or to run back inside and wait for them to disappear. But something held me in place. The pain, the humiliation—I lifted my chin, forcing myself to breathe. “Why should I be the one hiding? I couldn’t let them paint me as a pathetic ex-wife. If they wanted answers, I would give them the truth on my own terms. “I’m sure you’re all having a field day with this,” I began, my voice calm but sharp, “but there are some things you need to understand.” A murmur went through the crowd, and I could see the reporters leaning in, hanging on my words. “I won’t deny that the betrayal hurts,” I continued, keeping my voice steady, “but Lucian’s choices and Jennifer’s decisions don’t define me. They’re a reflection of who they are—not who I am.” One of the reporters, a woman in her thirties, stepped forward, holding her microphone closer. “Are you saying you had no idea about the affair?” My lips twitched into a small, sardonic smile. Another reporter called out, “Do you regret putting so much into your marriage? Do you think that’s what drove him away?” I stiffened at the question, feeling the sting of its unfairness. For a moment, there was silence,then the crowd erupted again, begging for more. Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked away. I managed to navigate through the paparazzi and slipped into my car.

Eloise My fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly as I pulled into the driveway. The house that once felt like home, the house I never imagined I would be a visitor in, but I had no time to dwell on that now. I had a mission—to take Max and drop the divorce papers for Lucian. I glanced at the envelope on the passenger seat. The signed divorce papers. Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and stepped out, my heels clicking on the pavement as I walked toward the entrance. As I stepped inside, whispers from the maids echoed through the hallway. “Isn’t that Mrs. Sinclair?” I heard one of them murmur, eyes wide with uncertainty. “I thought she wasn’t coming back…” the other whispered, her voice barely audible. The words trailing off as I pushed past them. The house felt different, colder or maybe it was the realization that I had never truly belonged here. I was here for one reason only. To take my son and end this marriage. I heard voices coming from the living room as i neared. Max was there, but so was Lucian. My breath hitched, a mix of dread and anticipation knotting my stomach. I paused outside the doorway, listening in. “Dad,” Max’s small voice echoed from the room, tinged with confusion. “Where’s Mom? Why haven’t I seen her for days?” My heart shattered at that question, He deserves so much better. ‘This was not the definition of the happy family he imagined” My eyes stinging with unshed tears. Lucian shifted on the couch, his voice cold, almost too calm. “Max, your mom and I aren’t going to be living together anymore. She’s going to live somewhere else, away from us.” I froze, I knew he was going to say those words but hearing it aloud still felt like a slap to the face. “Why? Does that mean you don’t love Mom anymore?” Max’s voice, small and innocent, broke through the thick silence. I closed my eyes for a moment, sliding down the corner, tears streaming down my face. I already knew the answer, but I was hoping that Lucian would spare Max the heartache of knowing the truth. “Your mom and I just… weren’t happy anymore, Max. But that’s okay. She’s moving on. You’re going to have a better mom now, one who will love you even more than she did.” He said, without hesitating. “A better mom?” The words echoed in my head like a nightmare. How could he refer Jennifer as the best mom, when I’m well and alive? I had hoped, in some small part of his heart, that Lucian would spare Max from the harsh reality. But no. He was already turning my son against me. I couldn’t hold it back anymore, so I stood up and wiped my tears… I let out a shaky breath, fighting the tears that threatened to fall, I stepped into the room. Lucian’s eyes locked onto mine for the briefest moment, his face hardened when he saw the divorce papers in my hand. Without a word, I dropped the papers on the coffee table in front of him. My voice was strained but steady as I looked him dead in the eyes. “Lucian,” I said, my voice cracking with the weight of everything I was holding in, “I’m here to take my son. He’s coming with me.” Max looked up at me, his eyes wide and confused, but i couldn’t just look at him. Not yet. I kept my eyes locked on Lucian, my heart hammering. For a moment, everything stood still. Max’s small voice trembled as he asked, “Mom…?” Lucian stood up slowly, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face as he scanned the papers. He didn’t say anything at first, but the silence was thick. Then he continued, his voice cold and dismissive. “We never discussed you will be taking Max, Eloise. He’s my son too!” I clenched my fists, my anger rising. “You’re not even fighting for him, Lucian,” I shot back, my voice steady despite the pain. “You’ve already given up on us. But I’m not going to let you keep him from me. Not now, not ever!” Before he could respond, the door to the living room swung open with a loud crash. A voice—too familiar—cut through the conversation. “Eloise, wait!” My heart skipped a beat as I turned. Standing in the doorway, a smug expression on her face, was Jennifer. Jennifer stepped further into the room, her posture confident as she stood next to Lucian. “I’m sorry, Eloise, but Lucian and I have things to discuss. You can’t just barge in here and take Max. “His my son now.” My heart raced with fury and disbelief. I didn’t know whether to yell or scream. The audacity. The nerve of both of them. Max? Is suddenly now your son? Lucian stood beside Jennifer, his eyes flicking between them. “Eloise, you need to leave. This isn’t the time for this.” I took a step forward, my voice firm as I finally found my footing. “How does your conversation have anything to do with Max?” I demanded, my gaze locked on both of them. “I’m taking him to his grandmother’s house. “So, you,” I said, pointing directly at Lucian, “Can deal with whatever mess you’ve created, but you’re not keeping him from me.” Jennifer tried to say something, but i cut her off with a sharp look. “He’s my son, not yours! Stay out of this.” The look on Jennifer and Lucian’s faces was one of utter shock. I was surprised by my own resilience. I had always feared rebelling against them, but now I no longer have to. Max’s small voice echoed from the corner. “Mom…?” My heart broke as I turned to him. I knelt down to his level, taking his small hand in mine. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” I said softly. “We’re going to go stay with Grandma for a little while”

Eloise My phone buzzed incessantly on the nightstand, I groaned, my eyes still heavy with sleep. The dim light of the morning filtered through the curtains, but I didn’t want to get up—not yet. With a reluctant sigh, I reached for my phone and looked at the screen. Ava’s name flashed on the display, and my heart dropped into my stomach for a brief moment. “Ava, it’s barely seven in the morning,” I mumbled, pressing the phone to my ear. “This better be important.” “Good morning to you too,” Ava’s voice came through with her usual cheerfulness, unfazed by the early hour. “I know you’re probably still in bed, but get up, girl! The gala is tonight! You can’t miss it again, not like last year!” I rolled over, pulling the covers up over my head to block out the light. I could already hear the excitement in her voice. “Ugh, I know, I know. I just need a little more sleep. The whole thing gives me the heebie-jeebies.” Ava laughed on the other end. “Please. You’ve been cooped up in that apartment for days. You’re going to need more than a little beauty sleep to deal with it. Plus, I know you’re secretly dying to look amazing and show Lucian that you’re fine without him.” She said, My heart fluttered at the mention of Lucian’s name. It had been a while since I saw him and I wasn’t sure I was ready for it— the rumours that would come with it. He would be at the gala—he always was. And so would Jennifer. “Yeah, I’ll be fine,” I muttered, sitting up on the edge of the bed and running a hand through my messy hair. “But just the thought of facing them again… I don’t know if I can handle it.” Ava’s voice softened. “I know, Eloise. It’s been rough, but you can’t keep hiding from him. This is your chance to show that you’re moving on, and you’re better than that old life with him.” I paused, taking a deep breath. I had been avoiding Lucian for weeks, but now, it was time to face the inevitable. Ava was right. I shouldn’t be the one hiding. “Alright, alright. I’ll go. But I swear, if I see Jennifer there, I might lose it.” Ava chuckled. “Trust me, she’s going to be there. But you won’t let her get to you. You’re going to look so good, like you’ve always do” I totally agree I shouldn’t be worried about them now but myself. “Alright, fine. What time should I be ready?” “Let’s aim for 6:30. We’ll leave early so we don’t miss the main event this time. We’ll have plenty of time to make an entrance’ I could practically hear Ava’s grin through the phone. “Fine. You’re the boss. I’ll be ready.” I replied. “Good,” Ava said, her voice light. “Now get up, Eloise. You’ve got a party to rock tonight.” “Alright, alright. I’m up. I’ll see you at 6:30.” I said, smiling. “Can’t wait,” Ava said, and hung up. I sat in bed for a few more moments, staring at my phone. I took a deep breath. It was inevitable. I could already feel the old emotions rising—anger, betrayal and immediately I buried it. ¤¤¤¤¤ The evening air was cool as I stepped out of the car, the lights of the gala reflecting wealth and prestige. My heels clicked against the marble floor as I entered, it was every bit as glamorous as I had expected—shimmering gowns, tuxedos, and the scent of expensive perfume lingering. Ava, as always, was beside me, dressed to perfection in a sleek black gown, her arm linked with me as we made a grand entrance. “You look stunning,” Ava whispered, eyes scanning the room. “Lucian’s already here, of course. And Jennifer’s not far behind, I’m sure.” I nodded, my nerves creeping up my spine. The thought of seeing Lucian after everything that had happened made my insides twist. But i had to keep my composure. “Don’t let them get to you,” Ava added, catching my gaze. “You look amazing. They’ll be the ones wishing they had what you’ve got now.” I forced a smile, but I couldn’t shake the feeling of Lucian’s presence looming over the event— the headlines. As I made my way through the crowd, my eyes scanned the room as elegant as ever, when I suddenly locked eyes with a man across the room. His presence was commanding, I felt my heart skip a beat. As if on cue, he began walking toward me, his gaze fixed on mine. “Eloise True, isn’t it?” His voice was deep, smooth, and slightly amused. “I have to say, You surprised me” “Eloise Sinclair” I corrected him. I’m divorced now. I do not have to bear Lucian’s last name now. I blinked, unsure whether to be flattered or alarmed. “I’m sorry, do I know you?” He smiled—slightly teasing, but with an air of confidence that was impossible to ignore. “ Yes you do, have you forgotten?” I raised an eyebrow, trying to mask the intrigue I felt. He looked familiar but I can’t seem to remember where I knew him from. “Oh wow really? Mind to remind me?” I asked, my tone soft. My heart raced as the man before me leaned in, his eyes catching mine with a spark of recognition. “Sure! Since you can’t seem to remember,” he replied, chuckling. My lips parted, surprised at the directness of his words. He seemed amused, his confidence unnerving. “We met at a club two days ago, remember? It’s me, Mike,” he said, his voice smooth and flattering, as if he already knew he’d left an impression. My cheeks flushed, mortified. Wait Mike? Mike? I felt my pulse quicken under his intense gaze, and I struggled to remember him. I could feel my cheeks warm as I mumbled. “Of course, I remember…” But his gaze lingered, piercing through my excuse. “Do you?” he asked, a dark gleam in his eyes that made my stomach twist. There was a confident calmness about him that I couldn’t place, like he knew something I didn’t. Before I could reply, a familiar voice chimed in beside me. “Eloise! There you are,” Ava interrupted, breaking the tension. She held up her phone. “Could you take some photos for me? The lighting here is perfect.” “Sure,” I managed, relieved for the distraction. I took her phone and positioned the camera. But Ava’s gaze drifted past me, her eyes narrowing in recognition as she spotted Mike. “Oh, hey! Weren’t you the one at the club with Eloise two days ago?” Ava asked, her voice filled with casual surprise. My heart skipped a beat. Ava’s words brought a flood of scattered memories, fragments of that night flashing before me. The laughter, the thrill, his hand on mine. Mike? He was that Mike! My pulse quickened as the pieces came together. He tilted his head, an amused smirk crossing his face as he watched the realization dawn on me. “Finally remembering, are we?”

Eloise A week ago….. A feeling of warmth settled over me as I looked up, only to realise it was Mike’s arm wrapped around me for balance, his face shadowed but unmistakably kind as he settled me on the bed. The nightclub’s pulsating bass still echoed in my ears as I blinked in the dim lighting of the hotel room, the room swaying lightly. How did I get here? I can’t tell. But am I enjoying this? Yes I am. “All men are trash, you know?” I muttered, clinking my glass to his in a bitter toast. “Is that so?” He chuckled, his gaze soft and unintrusive. “Not… not all, maybe,” I admitted reluctantly. “But the kind I keep meeting? Yeah. Definitely trash.” I laughed, though there was no humor in my voice. I had been talking too much, I know, but it was as if once I start, there is no stopping. “Seven years of marriage,” I continued, shaking my head, “Gone in an instant, and for what? A spark with an old lover, my stepsister!” I looked away, focusing on the golden lights. “Turns out I was… disposable.” “Eloise…” Mike started, his voice low, a bit pained. I shrugged, too weary to cover my scars with pride. “I’m sorry. You didn’t have to hear this.” But he only nodded, a reassuring smile curving his lips. “Maybe I don’t mind.” I let myself fall back onto the plush bed, a rare careless laugh escaping me. “I must be quite the mess,” I mumbled, half to myself. He sat down beside me. “Not at all. You’re just… feeling what you’re supposed to feel. No one has the right to take that from you.” He replied, his face a mix of concern. His words, gentle and without judgement, felt like balm on a wound I didn’t even know I was carrying. Moments after, I watched him rise, preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, and before I could think twice, I reached for his hand, holding onto him tightly. “ Sor-ry, didn’t— mean to” My voice was smaller than I wanted it to be, I wanted him to stay but I didn’t want to push it. He looked down at me, surprise flashing across his face, but it was quickly replaced by something else—something warmer, something deeper. Slowly, he settled back down, his hand moving to cup her cheek. “If you want me to stay, I will,” He said. I nodded, my heart pounding as my eyes held his. “Yes,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. We were so close, his face only inches from mine. He leaned forward, brushing his lips against mine, the warmth of my breath mingling with his in a gentle, tentative dance. His hands slid over my shoulders, tracing my arms, his touch featherlight. I breathed in sharply, feeling his fingertips press slightly firmer against my skin, grounding me, a reminder this was real. Our kiss deepened, I felt his lips trail from my mouth to my jawline, neck, each kiss sending a shiver down my spine. I clung to him, my arms wrapping around his neck. “Tell me to stop,” he murmured against my skin, his voice low, thick with restraint. “Don’t,” I replied, almost breathless. I met his gaze, my eyes daring him to go further. THE PRESENT….. I could feel my cheeks flush with embarrassment, I was mortified, heat rising to my cheeks as I darted my eyes anywhere but his face. Of course, he noticed. “Are you blushing?” He said, his tone playful, his smile a hint of mischief, but his gaze softened as it settled on me. I could practically feel his amusement radiating, which only made my cheeks burn hotter. “Absolutely not,” I whispered, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. “Oh?” He leaned in closer, just enough to catch my gaze, his eyes sparkling. “Because it looks like you’re remembering something.” “Well, I…” I hesitated, flustered. But there was no escape; He looked far too entertained by my embarrassment. But then a familiar, unwelcoming voice broke into the moment. “Enjoying yourself, Eloise?” My heart sank, I turned to see Lucian standing there, a mocking smirk playing on his lips. He looked impeccably polished in his dark suit, as always, his appearance all perfect lines and controlled arrogance. I steeled herself, reminding myself to stay calm. “Surprised?” he drawled, his eyes narrowing as he took in the scene, his gaze lingering on Mike for just a second before his attention returned to me. “Seems like you have plenty of time for parties these days. Who’s watching Max tonight, hmm? Or did you leave him with someone else so you could play socialite?” I could feel my knots twist, my anger bubbling inside. I met his gaze directly, forcing my voice to stay calm. “Someone? Max is with his grandma! And since when did you care so much about him?” He laughed, a low sound that had once charmed me but now felt empty and cruel. “His grandma right! ” He shook his head, a mocking smile still in place. He muttered something like “See why I never wanted you to take him with you”. I gritted my teeth. “At least his grandma is always there for him, Lucian. Can you say the same? When was the last time you actually spent time with Max, beyond just a photo op? Do you even know what his favourite colour is?” His smirk faltered, only for a second. “I have obligations, Eloise. You knew that when we got married.” “Obligations?” I couldn’t help the sarcasm that slipped into my tone. “More like excuses. Obligations that keep you away from your son almost every time, you couldn’t even squeeze him between your business trips and affairs.” “Funny how you suddenly seem to have a lot to say about what’s ‘best’ for Max.” He said, his smile sharp. Before I could respond, I felt Mike step closer, his silent support was as reassuring as it was unexpected. The way he looked at Lucian was cold, assessing, like he was quietly evaluating every word and expression. Lucian’s eyes finally shifted, taking in Mike fully for the first time, though there was no hint of recognition on his face. “And who’s this?” he asked, his tone dripping with faux politeness. “Your new… friend?” “None of your business!” I retorted, my tone sharp. “Wow! Just wow!” Lucian’s tone was anything but sincere, his gaze flicking between the two of us with a hint of disdain. “Eloise?” I turned and there stood Jennifer, eyes glinting with barely concealed malice. Her hand rested casually on Lucian’s arm, her posture relaxed as if I was going to snatch her man. My eyes narrowed as Jennifer continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Wow, Eloise, it didn’t take you quite long to find a replacement. Just a week after your divorce and already… moving on?”

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303087”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Eveline looked at the room of her CEO, Killian, from a long distance with great anxiety. It was already lunchtime, but Killian didn’t seem to want to leave the room this afternoon. Moreover, she was thinking of the right sentence to talk together with the notoriously cold and fierce Killian. Eveline herself had only seen Killian a few times, and that was only when the marketing staff held a meeting. But now, she began to dare to walk closer to the room. Eveline paused in front of the closed door with her rapid breathing. Eveline looked to the right and left. The quiet atmosphere of the office, as many of the staff had gone to lunch, made her feel even more tense. Eveline raised her right hand and knocked on the door several times. Knock Knock Knock “Come in!” The voice from inside the room instantly made Eveline’s heart beat faster. Slowly, she opened the door, and found Killian typing on his laptop, with several documents open on his desk. Eveline closed the door again, and walked over to Killian’s desk. “S-sir…” Eveline stammered. Her fingers were even interlocked, anxious. “Hmm? Yes?” Killian stopped typing and raised his head, looking at Eveline who was standing in front of him now. “I…” Eveline paused for a moment, and caught her breath slowly. “My name is Eveline Mason, marketing staff. I have something to discuss with you, sir.” Killian nodded his head vaguely. His flat face and cold body aura were very intimidating. Killian didn’t talk much, but he could always read someone. Killian also knew all the staff working in his company, including Eveline. “Sure. What did you want to talk to me about?” “Actually, I… um… I…” Eveline looked down several times, she was very nervous. “Say something quickly, Eveline. I don’t have much time.” Killian interrupted. “Of course, sir. Yes. I, I understand.” Eveline nodded her head quickly. Killian gave a small glance at Eveline who still looked nervous. He sighed, then stretched out both hands, to go back to typing something on his laptop. While waiting for what Eveline would say to him now. “Sir…” Eveline let out her breath slowly. Her courage seemed to have shrunk. “Tell me.” Killian replied still with his eyes focused on his laptop. “Sir, I need a favor. From you.” “A favor? From me?” Killian raised his head, looking at Eveline in confusion. “Yes, sir. Em no, sir. I mean… a favor from the company.” She stuttered. “Sure, just tell me. What favor would you like to ask?” Killian continued to look at Eveline who was still in a state of high nervousness and tension. Eveline lowered her gaze several times, in order to avoid Killian’s gaze. “Sir, I…” Eveline again ventured to look at Killian there. “Sir, I need a loan.” She continued. Killian nodded his head slowly. “Um-hmm… okay?” Eveline swallowed her saliva with difficulty. “Sir, I need a loan for one billion, seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” Hearing that, Killian immediately leaned back in the chair he was sitting in now. Killian’s face turned hard. His hands were clenched into fists. As for Eveline, she stood up with an uneasy feeling. ‘All my life, all I know is that women chase money, and will do anything for money. Is it possible that you are also like that woman? I think you’re different from other women, Eveline. Everyone in this company has always been amazed by your performance so far. I thought I would give you a year-end corporate sponsorship. But it looks like I was wrong. My trust in all the staff in this company will remain the same in the end, and it comes down to money.’ Killian’s mind was tormented with his own thoughts. He couldn’t help it at all. Killian sighed loudly. “So, you tell me that you need a loan from this company for one billion dollars?” Eveline shook her head faintly. “No, sir. I need one billion seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” “I know what you are trying to say, Eveline.” Killian wrinkled his forehead for a moment. “I know.” Killian nodded his head slowly. “For the first time in your two years with the company, you need help, and it’s one billion seven hundred and fifty million dollars.” Eveline shook her head faintly. “Sir, I don’t need a favor. I need a loan, and I will return all of it. I will definitely pay it all back.” “Okay, then tell me. Why do you think the company will give you the loan? Because only employees who have worked for the company for more than five years can avail of loans. Doing favors for the company will grants you a loan of one billion dollars.” Killian shook his head slowly. “You are an ordinary staff in marketing, and this company, does not easily grant loans to employees. Even to employees who have been with the company for five years. And you’ve only been with the company for two years, Eveline.” Killian paused his words. “How could you think that the company would approve your big loan so easily? What would an old employee who desperately needs a loan think, and the company doesn’t give one, but we give you one?” “I’m sorry, sir. I… I’m sorry.” Eveline tightened her grip “Please, forget that I asked you for a loan. I’m leaving. So please, forget it. I’m sorry for interrupting your time. I’m really sorry.” Eveline walked hurriedly towards the door. “Eveline, no company wants to grant such a big loan.” Killian’s words instantly stopped Eveline in her tracks. Eveline turned around with a furious look on her face. “Especially when you want a loan of more than one billion dollars.” “Sir, I really understand that. I even apologized about it to you. I’m really sorry. I acted without thinking about it at all beforehand. And I also really understand that your company can’t grant me a big loan of more than one billion dollars. Just forget it, sir. I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.” Eveline turned back and prepared to leave. “I will grant it.” Eveline’s steps halted again. She turned around slowly, and looked at Killian expectantly. Killian did not look at Eveline at all, but the expression on his face was still hard. He sighed, before looking at Eveline. “This company won’t give the loan for you, Eveline. But I will grant it for you.” “S-sir?” Eveline’s body stiffened, and she froze there. A feeling of relief instantly filled her. Eveline felt that her tension was starting to dissipate now. “But I have a condition, to give you the loan you requested.” Eveline nodded her head quickly. “Of course, Sir. Anything, sir. Just tell me. And I will do anything.” The excitement inside Eveline instantly returned. “You will have to spend the night with me.” Eveline’s face immediately became pale. Her breathing felt even more labored after hearing what Killian had just said to her. Her legs even felt weak now. “W-what?” “If you want me to give you a loan, then you will have to spend the night with me, Eveline.” He said. “One night you spend with me, and I will give you a million dollars that you want. In cash.” Disappointment, anger, and disbelief instantly filled Eveline now. She did not expect that her boss would say that to her. Eveline shook her head quickly. “What do you think of me, Mr. Killian?” “You don’t need to get upset about it, Eveline. It’s a really simple offer from me. There’s no compulsion at all.” Killian looked calmly at Eveline who was starting to get angry now. “You spend the night with me, then you will get the money. It’s really simple right, Eveline?” Eveline glared at that. “One night. One million dollars. How about that?” “You are a very crazy person, sir! I never knew that dealing with a rich person like you would be this disgusting. You think having a lot of money and all the wealth in the world makes you a great person?!” Brak Eveline hit Killian’s desk hard with her clenched fists. Her face looked very red, with her rapid breathing. “You feel that you can even buy people too. Do you think you can talk to me all you want, just because you’re my boss? Do you think you can think all you want about her, just because I’m your employee who needs money? I repeat to you for one more time, Mr. Killian. I’m not asking you for a favor. I asked you for a loan, and I will return it all. You think you can just look at me so condescendingly?!” Eveline shook her head, and straightened up, slightly moving away from the position of Killian’s desk who was silent and just looking at the furious Eveline there. “And let me tell you, Mr. Killian. I am not for sale!” Eveline turned around and approached the door of the room, before falling back into silence, with her hand gripping the doorknob tightly. “And I really don’t wish to see you ever again! Even when I remain in this company, I really hope that we will not meet.” “So, you don’t need the money right now?” Eveline turned her head with anger still clearly visible on her face. “If you reject my offer, you won’t get the loan, Eveline” Without saying anything else, Eveline walked out of Killian’s room feeling angry. She even slammed the door to the room. But who would have thought, after Eveline’s departure from the room, Killian smiled a little there. He leaned his body on the chair he was sitting on with a feeling of satisfaction. “You are different, Eveline. I know, that the employees in this company, would never do anything despicable to earn money.” On the other side, Eveline walked quickly back into her office, and immediately sat down on the chair with her breathing heavily. Sweat drenched her entire body. Anger could still be clearly seen in her eyes. The anger, and humiliation of Killian’s words really hurt Eveline’s pride right now. “I hate rich people. It’s unbelievable that for a moment I trusted that man. I hate him so much.”

Eveline couldn’t focus on the work she was doing now. It was almost evening, in the next two hours, it would be time for the employees to go home. And there would be limited time for her to look for a loan to pay off her mother’s medical bills at the hospital. Several times, Eveline looked at the small clock she had placed on her desk. She looked even more agitated now. Drrrtt Drrrtt Drrrtt Her cell phone suddenly vibrated, and Eveline quickly picked up the call on her cell phone there. “Yes? Hello?” Eveline got up and walked slowly towards the bathroom. She entered one of the bathroom stalls. “Eveline?” The voice of Doctor Leo who had been helping to take care of her mother came over the cell phone call. “Yes, doctor? What’s wrong? Did something happen?” Eveline’s breathing quickened. “I’m sorry that I have to call you at this hour, Eveline. But there’s something I need to talk to you about right now.” “Yes-yes, doctor. That’s no problem at all.” Eveline nodded her head vaguely. Her grip on her cell phone was now tightening. “What? Just tell me, doctor. Is my mother okay?” Eveline whispered, trying to hide the worry she was feeling right now. “Hmm… Eveline, we must take immediate action for your mother’s treatment. I told you about this three days ago. It’s just that, with each passing day, your mother’s condition is getting worse. If we don’t take the follow up action soon, it’s possible that your mother will…” “My mother will definitely be healthy, doctor. I know. I know that she will be fine. I will find a way. Please doctor. And… and what is quick action?” “Your mother needs immediate surgery, Eveline.” Eveline’s face turned pale. Her lips trembled, with her eyes open, as if she couldn’t believe what she had just heard. “Surgery?” “That’s right, Eveline. The sooner the surgery is performed on your mother, the sooner your mother’s health will improve. There will be many processes involved in the surgery, and yes, after the surgery is completed, there will be a follow-up, and that is the recovery process. Your mother really needs that now, Eveline.” Doctor Leo paused his words, and Eveline was even more silent now. Doctor Leo let out his breath slowly from the end of the phone call there. “I know that you are working on the surgery and other expenses, Eveline. But, the later you delay the day, the harder it will be for your mother to survive. And if we don’t perform this surgery soon, it will seriously jeopardize your mother’s already declining health, Eveline.” “Doctor, I promise I will get the money. Please, just give me a little more time.” Eveline was so pleading that she didn’t realize her tears were streaming down her face. “I can do that, Eveline. But the hospital system, and my system as a doctor are very different. And you know that, don’t you?” “I know…” Eveline replied weakly. “Alright doctor, I will definitely contact you again, once I get the money. I’ll hang up first.” Without waiting for an answer from Doctor Leo, Eveline immediately hung up the call. With trembling hands, Eveline tried to contact Helena, her sister. Several times, Eveline tried to reach Helena, but her call kept going to voicemail. Eveline kept trying, until finally the call was answered. “What do you want now, Eve? Can’t you understand that I’m busy!” Helena answered the call in a loud, harsh voice. “I’m really sorry, Helena. But this is really serious. I don’t know what to do, and who to ask for help.” “Tell me quickly. I don’t have much time to talk.” “It’s… it’s about mom, Helena. You know that mom’s condition is getting worse. The pain is getting worse now. And… and she needs surgery. The sooner she gets the surgery, the sooner she’ll be well. Please, can you give me some money?” “Money? You know that I work long hours for little pay. My boss and I split the profits. And I myself rarely even enjoy the fruits of my labor. How could I have the money to lend it to you? You work for a big company, your salary should be able to pay for all that.” Eveline gently massaged her forehead. She felt overwhelmed. Talking to her sister, Helena, would be something she could not easily do. “I do work for the company, Helena. But my salary is not that big. I also have to fulfill other needs. And the cost of mom’s surgery is very high.” “How much? You don’t seem to get tired of spending your own money on that sickly old woman. How much more money will it take to treat her now?” “Helena, the operation will cost one billion seven hundred and fifty million.” “WHAT?! ARE YOU CRAZY, EVE?! HOW CAN YOU HAVE THAT MUCH MONEY FOR AN OPERATION! IF YOU DON’T HAVE THAT MUCH MONEY, WHAT ABOUT ME? I DON’T HAVE THAT KIND OF MONEY EITHER! AND YES, IF I HAD THAT MUCH MONEY, I WOULD DEFINITELY ENJOY MY LIFE WITHOUT YOU AND THAT OLD WOMAN IN MY LIFE. IF NECESSARY, YOU DON’T NEED TO THINK ABOUT WHERE YOU GOT THE MONEY FROM, AND JUST LET THE OLD LADY GO FOR NOW. ALL HER LIFE, SHE’S BEEN MAKING TROUBLE WITH HER ILLNESS!” “HELENA! WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE!” Eveline’s breath caught. She felt angry. “After all, she is our mother. Whatever mistakes she made in the past, at least forgive her for a moment. You can be angry with her again once she’s healthy. But don’t punish her with this misery, Helena. She needs you. She needs us.” “What?! Are you going to yell at me, after begging me to borrow money for that wicked old woman?! So listen to me one more time. I’m not going to give you any of my money to help with that old lady’s medical expenses. She deserves this misery now, for all the things she’s done in the past. She really deserves it. And I don’t want to get involved with her ever again.” Eveline fell silent, holding back her irritation for an instant. “Watch your language, Helena. This is about mom. Our mother. And she’s fighting for her life. How can you talk like that? If we don’t help her, then who will? At least think about this for a moment. You can hate and resent her, but I beg you to help her this once.” “You help her then, Eve. I’m not willing to help her at all. After all, I haven’t remembered her for a long time, after I left the city. Then today, you suddenly called, and hoped that I would help find money to pay for the old lady’s surgery. Don’t ever expect that from me, Eve. I would never do that. All this time, all these years, I’ve been working and making money for myself, not for anyone else.” “Helena, please, understand… just this once.” “No. Do you think she’s ever understood me or understood you in all these years? No, right? And besides, I’ve also long forgotten my life with that woman. And not anymore. I don’t need you or that old woman in my life. It would be best if you just gave up, Eve. Let that woman go, and live as you please.” “You can’t be selfish, Helena. I’ve never asked for your help once in my life. Just this once, I really begged you to help. Please, Helena. Think about it once more.” Eveline continued to hope that Helena would change her mind now. “Sorry to say, Eve. But my answer will forever remain the same. No means no. I’m hanging up, and yes, don’t ever contact me again after today. Because I don’t want to hear anything from you about her. Unless, if you contact me to inform me of the old woman’s death, then I will definitely come to her funeral, with a smile.” Helena paused her words, and Eveline fell silent to try and quell the anger she was feeling right now. Helena’s words to her now were like a bow piercing her heart. Helena had indeed changed completely now. “And oh yeah Eveline, if you really need the money to pay for that woman’s surgery, then just sell yourself to the big boss at the nightclub. Or you can even sell yourself to your own boss for a lot of money. I hear your boss is a handsome guy who’s d*mn rich. And again, all rich men always like virgins, right?” The phone call was immediately cut off unilaterally by Helena. Eveline looked at her cell phone with wide eyed eyes. Eveline’s mind felt very frantic now. She sat down right on top of the closet and stayed there. Her grip on her cell phone tightened. Her mind was drifting, and she didn’t know what to do now. Eveline’s chest felt so tight, she almost forgot how to breathe freely. Eveline’s mind kept thinking about how unfair life was to her. Not to mention the conversation she and Doctor Leo had earlier. Eveline felt even more unable to think about all the things that were happening right now in her life. “What can I do now?” Eveline rested her head on her palms, and sobbed there. She was crying. Eveline rubbed her face in instant frustration. Her already puffy face, with her eyes continuing to well up with tears, really looked very pitiful now. “What should I do?” She muttered with a hollow feeling. Eveline’s mind was now completely blank, and she could not focus herself right now. Until not long after that, Eveline’s mind instantly recalled what Killian had said earlier. ‘You will have to spend the night with me.’ ‘One night you spend with me, and I will give you a million dollars that you want.’ ‘One night. One million dollars.’ Eveline was silent with a flat face. Tears kept falling down her face. She did not make any expression, but she knew that she felt very tight and cold. Her whole body felt weak and cold now. “There is no other way now.” Eveline muttered in a whisper. Slowly, Eveline stood up from the closet, and exited the bathroom stall. She walked over to the long sink in front of her, turned on the water faucet, and washed her puffy face. Several times, she washed her face with water, and afterwards, she wiped her face with a tissue. Her eyes still looked red, but her face looked very pale now. Now, she was determined. And she would not back down now. Eveline walked out of the bathroom, and returned to her desk. She was pensive again, and waited for the clock to tick. Counting the seconds that felt like minutes to her.

Inside his room, Killian couldn’t focus on his work, ever since Eveline left in a fit of rage. Killian no longer even looked at his laptop and work files that were still open on the table. Killian sat back in his chair, and looked at the open window of his office. “I shouldn’t have said such a demeaning thing to Eveline. After all, she is an employee of this company. She is my employee. I should have respected her as an employee of this company.” Killian raised both hands and rested them on his forehead as he closed his eyelids. “Huh… how stupid of me. I shouldn’t have said that. Eveline must still feel upset and angry with me. What if she decides to resign because of what I said earlier? Furthermore, compared to the employees who are more senior than her, Eveline’s work is much better. I should go see her and apologize to her.” Killian opened his eyelids and sighed once more. “And I’m getting dumber, because I can never lose my perspective on women. I’ve misunderstood Eveline. And d*mn it, why do I still feel the prestige to apologize. But I need to apologize, before Eveline misunderstands everything I said to her earlier. Yes, I should apologize to her.” Killian turned his chair around and looked at the clock on the wall in front of him. It was late afternoon, and it was already time to leave work. Killian closes his laptop and the files on his desk and puts them into his briefcase. “I need to find Eveline immediately and apologize to her. Don’t let her go home now.” He muttered, hastily stuffing all his belongings into his bag. Knock Knock “Yes? Just go in.” Killian said without shifting his focus to the activity he was doing now. The door opened slowly, then closed again. Killian turned his head towards the person who entered his room, and fell silent instantly. Realizing that it was Eveline who entered his room now. Killian immediately stood up straight. “Eveline?” Killian cleared his throat. “Eveline, I have something to talk to you about. I…” “I accept it.” Eveline instantly cut off Killian’s unfinished speech there. Eveline stood in front of Killian’s desk very stiffly. Her hands were interlocked in front of her body, with her eyes looking straight ahead. Eveline did not even look at Killian who was silent looking at her. “Wait. What do you mean?” Killian asked as he walked closer to Eveline. Killian stood right beside Eveline, while looking at Eveline’s expression that looked nervous there. Eveline’s body trembled, and she tried to hide it. “I accept your offer, Mr. Killian.” Eveline said once again. Killian widened his eyes in disbelief. “Eveline, I…” “But I have some conditions too.” Cut Eveline off. Killian fell silent instantly. The previously shocked look on her face changed to one of restrained anger. Killian’s forehead creased deeply, and averted his eyes. “What are your conditions?” Killian replied, though he was holding back from shouting. Eveline swallowed her saliva with difficulty. She adjusted her breathing several times so that she no longer felt as claustrophobic and nervous as she did now. But it seemed like a useless thing to do. “My condition is that this matter will remain between us. After the night is over, we will never discuss this ever again. This matter will have no effect on my work or my job in this company.” Eveline fell silent and paused her words. Eveline slightly glanced at Killian who was still averting his eyes from her. “Just for one night only. After that, there is no second night or any night. This affair will only end on that night.” Killian was getting more and more incredulous with all the things Eveline was saying now. “Okay. When then?” “Tonight.” Eveline replied briefly. Killian turned his gaze back, and looked at Eveline who was still not taking her eyes off of him. “Anything else?” Eveline’s body was trembling even more. Both of her legs felt very weak, and her whole body, which was covered in cold sweat now, felt even worse. “At the end of this night, I want all the money.” Eveline sighed with a pained feeling. Her whole body even felt very cold now. “I need all the money as soon as the night is over between us.” Killian’s face looked even more flushed, as the anger, and distrust inside him grew. “Alright. Tonight. You will receive the money after the business between us is over. I already told you that I will give you the money in cash. At the end of the night, you will have all your money.” They both fell silent, lost in their own thoughts. Until the next second, without saying anything else, Eveline turned around and walked out of Killian’s room, slightly running. Eveline couldn’t stand being around Killian with the emotional pressure she was feeling right now. Eveline’s departure, instantly made Killian pull her hair hard with both hands. “Aaarrrggghhh!!! D*mn you, Eveline! D*mn you!” Said Killian who immediately dropped all the objects on his desk. He needed to vent the anger he had been feeling. Killian’s breathing was irregular, and he clenched his palms tightly again. “I was wrong. You’re just like any other woman. The women who will always be willing to do anything for money. You’re just like all of them, Eveline! You’re just like that woman!” Brak Killian hit his desk very hard. He was trying to vent his anger and frustration right now. He did not even feel any pain. “I was just trying to change my mind, my perspective on women. But, you proved me so wrong, Eveline. Women are the same as other women. Women will forever act and do anything just to get money. And I almost easily believed that you might be a different woman. But as it turns out, you are just like that woman. You brought back the darkness in my mind about women, Eveline Mason. The darkness that seems to have spread everywhere inside me. And you’re drowning me in that darkness even more.” Killian was breathing heavily, with his eyes reddened. He looked full of anger and hatred now. “You are the darkness, Eveline Mason.” *** On the other hand, after Eveline walked out of Killian’s room, she quickly grabbed her bag, and took the elevator to get home from the office. Inside the elevator, her whole body was still trembling, and her eyes were even wet from the tears that had been welling up. This was the only way she had now. Eveline felt helpless with the difficult situation she was facing now. Eveline let out a small sob. She raised her right palm, and covered her lips, in order to stifle the sound of her own sobs now. She felt stupid and helpless. “It’s okay, Eveline. It’s okay.” Eveline murmured in the end. With rough movements, she wiped away the remaining tears on her face. Several times, causing her face to look slightly reddish, with her face puffy. “It’s not a big deal. It’s only for one night. After that, you can rest easy, because mom will be fine after that. It’s no problem. I’m fine.” Eveline continued to mutter in order to strengthen herself now. Ting The elevator doors opened slowly, and Eveline walked out slowly. Eveline walked out of the company area, heading for the nearest bus stop there. It had become her habit to travel to and from work by bus. Eveline stood silently with a sad look in her eyes. She didn’t know what else should be on her mind right now. To her, time seemed to pass very quickly. When the bus arrived, Eveline let out her breath slowly, and walked into the bus. She chose to sit at the very back, right by the window. She slowly opened the window, and tried to enjoy the afternoon air that had always been unique to her. Even so, a few times, her tears still fell down her cheeks. But quickly, Eveline wiped the tears away. Without Eveline realizing it, Killian saw her from inside the car. Both of Killian’s hands were clenched. “Let’s prove it once again, Eveline. Are you really the same as other women or not. Now it’s up to you. I still have a little hope that my thoughts about you are wrong, Eveline.” Murmured Killian who slowly reached for his cell phone inside his coat pocket. Quickly, he typed a message that he would send to Eveline’s number. ‘I will be waiting for you at Lux Hotel tonight, at nine o’clock.’ That was the only sentence Killian typed, and sent it immediately. After that, Killian put his cell phone back into his pocket, and left the company in his car. On the other hand, Eveline felt a vibration on her cell phone, and she immediately opened it. It was a message sent by Killian. Eveline’s breath caught in her throat as she read the message Killian had sent her. Eveline’s grip on her cell phone tightened. Eveline closed her eyelids very tightly, and tried to look strong. Eveline had no intention of replying to the message, and ignored it. Eveline switched to dialing Doctor Leo’s cell phone number. She slowly brought the phone to her right ear, and waited for the call to be picked up by Doctor Leo. After a few seconds of waiting, the call was finally picked up. “Yes, Eveline?” Doctor Leo said. “Doctor, I’ll bring the money tomorrow.” Eveline muttered slowly. Her face looked flat, and pale. But it could still be seen clearly, if there was any resilience in those eyes now. “That’s good, Eveline! I’m glad to hear that. Then, call me tomorrow, when you will bring the money, okay? After that, I will take care of everything for your mother’s surgery. And yes, don’t worry, your mother has already eaten and is resting this afternoon. So tomorrow, after you bring the money, I will also directly contact the specialized doctor from the hospital in London. If your mother has the operation, then you can breathe a little easier, Eveline. Everything will definitely be fine.” Doctor Leo sounded pleased. Eveline thinned her lips, and nodded her head with a faint movement. “Of course, Doctor. Thank you. I’ll call you again tomorrow.” “Of course, Eveline. I’ll close up first, I have to take care of the other patients.” Eveline responded with a small dejection. Then after that, Doctor Leo disconnected the phone call. Eveline lowered the cell phone from her ear, and looked at it. Eveline turned off her cell phone for a moment. But Eveline’s mind went back to the message sent by Killian. “Nine o’clock tonight.” She muttered. Eveline leaned her body against the bus bench and sighed loudly. “Everything will be fine. After mom’s surgery, mom will be healthy. And be able to move around like before again. After that, I’ll go back to working hard, to pay back the money.” ‘This matter is just for one night.’ ‘At the end of the night, you will have all your money.’

Ting Killian put two ice cubes into his drink glass, then shook the glass slightly, until the cold flavor of the ice cubes blended with the drink. Slowly, Killian drank the drink and fell back into silence. His hawk-like eyes seemed to pierce through the cold that was beginning to envelop him. He looked straight at the buildings and streets displayed from below his luxurious apartment on the 20th floor. “She didn’t answer my message. I don’t know what she had in mind when she agreed to my terms earlier. Or maybe she really just wanted to play a trick on me?” Killian tightened his grip on the now empty drink glass. His face looked hardened, and he did not like his own thoughts. Although he could not at all block his assumptions about Eveline at the moment. He could not even completely prevent the assumptions that were playing in his mind. Killian put the empty glass down on the table, and walked over to a suitcase lying on his bed. Slowly, he opened the suitcase, revealing a wad of money worth two billion dollars inside. Killian’s hand tightened again, and immediately shut the suitcase he had prepared there. Then sat himself down hard on the bed, right next to the suitcase. Killian looked very disturbed with what was on his mind right now. “D*mn. What if she really just wants to frame me? Look, she’s just an employee of my company, and probably has a very devious mind to enrich herself, by involving me in a scandal.” Killian rubbed his face very hard with the palm of his right hand. Then shook his head in a quick motion. Trying to drive away his own thoughts at the moment. “No, no, no. That can’t be the case, Killian. If Eveline is indeed trying to set me up, then I’ll make sure she regrets that devious plan she had. You’ll see. I won’t let a single woman get away with scheming against me.” Quickly, Killian got up and refilled his empty glass with the drink, as well as ice cubes. Drinking the drink so greedily, that he almost broke the glass, so tightly was he gripping it now. Killian’s eyes took a small glance at the watch on his left wrist, it was already eight o’clock in the evening. One more hour before the secret meeting he and Eveline had tonight at Lux hotel. Without another thought, Killian put the glass back down, then put his cell phone into his shirt pocket, and put his wallet into his pants pocket. And not forgetting, to immediately grab the suitcase that contained the money, then walked with his long and quick footsteps out from inside his apartment right now. Every step Killian took felt very heavy, and he recognized that, it was not what he really wanted. He just wanted to test, and hoped that everything didn’t match up with all the prejudices that had been running through his mind since before. Brak Killian got into the car, and put the suitcase on the passenger seat. This time, he drove the car himself. At least, it was something Killian could do at the moment, to be able to clear his frantic mind a little. Killian paused for a moment after starting the car engine, with both hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. “I was really hoping that you wouldn’t show up at that hotel tonight, Eveline.” He muttered. “Don’t let my current prejudice be answered by your arrival at that hotel. Otherwise, I myself do not even know what will happen after this between us.” Killian lowered his head slightly, and closed his eyelids for a moment now. “Please, stop whatever is on your mind right now, Eveline. If you do not come to the hotel tonight, then I, will not say anything more about the thing we agreed upon. Even if possible, I will also apologize for the impudence of my previous words.” Killian fell silent again, and sighed loudly. “But, if you still come to the hotel tonight, then I will not be able to back out of what I said before. I will not be able to back out easily. So please, God, don’t let me keep doing what I’ve been thinking.” Killian opened his eyelids again, and began to drive his car at a moderate speed. Hoping in his heart that his request to God would be heard. The stubborn man who was too rigid with life, was really never good at managing his words. Whether his words were right or wrong. Whether his words were hurtful or not. Killian was never good at expressing what was really in his heart and mind. Which sometimes, that’s what makes the life he lives so stiff, and flat. *** Eveline looked at her reflection in the mirror in her room. She had just finished cleaning herself, and only covered her body with a bath robe. Eveline, who originally wanted to calm herself down by cleaning her body, felt even more frantic. She was of course very afraid of all the possibilities that would happen if she came to the hotel tonight. It was almost nine o’clock, and Eveline still felt very much at home in her room, her home. “But if I don’t come to the hotel, then what about mom’s surgery?” Eveline muttered with her eyes beginning to glaze over. Never in her life had Eveline felt so weak and frantic with her own thoughts as she did now. Her right palm tightly gripped the bath robe that was still so tightly attached to her body. Eveline began to shiver from the cold. With her hair and parts of her body still wet there. “I can’t be selfish by only thinking about myself right now. Mom needs me more than anything to be able to help her. After all, by doing the surgery, mom will definitely recover quickly, and after that she will no longer be in pain every night, having trouble sleeping to endure the pain all over her body.” Eveline sighed very roughly. She closed her eyelids for a moment, and it instantly made tears fall down her cheeks. Tears that had been held back in her eyes. With a rough movement, Eveline wiped away the tears on her cheeks, and opened her eyelids. “Everything will be fine. Yes, everything will definitely be fine. It’s just for one night, and after that, my life will go back to normal. As usual.” With her eyes reddened, and determination returning to her, Eveline immediately shifted her body, walking over to the wardrobe in the corner of the room. She opened the closet, and began to sort out which clothes would be suitable for her to wear tonight. Something that even she found quite disgusting to do now. Shortly after, Eveline’s gaze fell on a simple dress that was black, sleeveless, and below the knee length. A dress that she had bought with her first paycheck, while working at Killian’s company. Eveline reached out her hand and took the dress. She looked at it, still feeling frantic. She felt very reluctant to go to the hotel and meet with Killian. However, on the other hand, her mother was in the hospital, waiting for her recovery. And Eveline couldn’t bear it if she acted like her sister Helena did. Quickly, Eveline put on the dress and made up. After all, she had to get to the hotel requested by Killian tonight. There was no other way. Time was running out. And if Eveline kept going, the longer her mother would be waiting. Eveline only had her mother at the moment. Of course, she didn’t want to lose the person who was the reason she worked so hard. Compared to Helena who went away, and seemed to no longer consider herself and their mother as family. Eveline wanted to keep doing her best. Even if it meant sacrificing herself for others. “The darkness will surely leave, and bring me into the bright light again. All the confusion I’m feeling right now, will surely pass soon. After you get the operation, I will work very hard to pay back the money that Mr. Killian gave me.” Eveline looked at herself who had finished putting on the dress and also put on simple makeup there. Her eyes imperceptibly teared up again. But with all her might, she tried to keep the tears from falling from her eyes. Eveline’s palms were clenched very tightly, as much as possible, she herself even held back the sound of sobbing from her lips now, so as not to let it out and sound weak. “This is just one night. And after that, everything that will happen in this night, will stop immediately, when I get the money. It doesn’t matter. It’s just one night. It will all be worth it when mom gets better.”

‘I’m waiting for you in room 825.’ The message was typed by Killian quickly, as soon as he arrived at the hotel lobby, and sent directly to Eveline’s number. Without waiting for a reply, Killian walked straight into the elevator that would take him to the floor where the room was located. His grip tightened on the suitcase containing the money. Inside the elevator, Killian felt very uneasy at all. “D*mn. D*mn it. I don’t know what’s going through my mind right now.” Killian shook his head several times, and tried to regain his composure, although it was very difficult for him to do now. Ting The elevator opened, and Killian quickly walked out, down the hotel hallway, and into the room he had reserved. Inside the room, Killian went straight to the room, and placed the suitcase containing the money right on top of the mini bar table. Killian sighed roughly. He felt very tense. Of course he was. All this time, Killian had never even interacted too closely with women. Let alone this with Eveline who was his own employee. Killian picked up a water bottle, and drank it greedily. At least, he could feel much calmer after drinking something fresh. Still feeling a little uneasy, Killian walked to the balcony of the room, and sat on one of the chairs there. Leaning his body, he took another sip of the drink in his hand. Killian sighed loudly. “D*mn, Eveline. If only you hadn’t agreed to the stupid terms I carelessly said earlier, I wouldn’t have been as distraught as I am now.” Killian rubbed his face roughly. It was all too frustrating for him to think about. “Hopefully, you’re not thinking of actually coming here, Eveline. Otherwise, I will regret even more what I said to you.” Silently, Killian cast a small glance at the watch on his left wrist. It was thirty minutes past nine in the evening. It was almost ten o’clock at night. And there was still no sign of Eveline’s arrival at the hotel now. For a moment, Killian felt relieved about that. His positive mind felt very confident that Eveline was not coming. No Killian put the bottle in his hand down on the floor, and with the vigor that suddenly reappeared in him, Killian got up and walked back into the room. He looked at his cell phone, and found no reply message from Eveline, leaving only two ticks that turned blue. Eveline had read it. But she would definitely not come. Killian believed that, and silently thanked God for listening to his prayers. Killian quickly stuffed his phone back into his pants pocket, grabbed his suitcase, and walked towards the door of the room with long strides. A smile of relief appeared on his face, which had only been able to wear a stiff expression. Killian reached for the doorknob of his hotel room, and opened it. But the smile on his face immediately disappeared, as soon as he realized Eveline’s existence right in front of the door, silently. Eveline was surprised, as she had not even knocked on the door, and it was already open. Eveline had just arrived, and was too nervous to knock. “You?” Killian couldn’t help but speak spontaneously. Never mind that Eveline was actually there, right in front of him, right in front of his hotel room. Eveline was silent, didn’t say anything, and just lowered her head to avoid the shocked and also very intense gaze given by Killian now. ‘God, why don’t you ever listen to my prayers even though I prayed so fervently this time? Can’t you be a little kind to me? How can I not let Eveline into my dark life?’ Killian’s mind was in agony. He even came close to slamming the door shut again, and really wished that he was just hallucinating that Eveline was on his hotel room doorstep. But of course, that would be a complete waste. She couldn’t do that. Especially with Eveline who openly showed that she was uncomfortable with just standing at the door of the room. “I have come, according to the conditions you asked for.” Eveline muttered. From the tone of her voice alone, it could be heard that she was extremely distressed. Eveline had, in fact, deliberately walked for quite a while before finally deciding to take a taxi to this hotel. Both of her legs still felt weak and stiff, as if she was not willing to be in front of Killian to get the money loan now. Killian grew silent, not knowing what else to say. With a stiff movement, he widened the door to the room, as if it was a code for Eveline to come inside. Eveline stepped into the room, and fell silent near the sofa. She stood while twisting the dress she was wearing, in order to reduce the tension. Killian, meanwhile, closed and locked the door, then sighed. ‘There’s no way out anymore. I have to finish this.’ Killian thought. He walked over to Killian who immediately placed the suitcase in his hand on the table near the sofa. Eveline stood stiffly, while slightly glancing at Killian, and watching the man’s movements. “The money… where is it?” Eveline whispered, as Killian stood before her. “Right there. In that suitcase.” Killian replied as he pointed at the suitcase. Eveline stared at the suitcase that was big enough for her. There was money there. The money she would use to pay for her mother’s surgery tomorrow. Without saying anything, Killian tried to step his feet again, getting closer to Eveline who was still stiffly standing there. Eveline could feel her legs weakening, but she tried to stay upright. “Look at me, and tell me that you still want to do this.” Killian muttered, as he stopped his steps right in front of Eveline. They were so close that Eveline could smell the perfume mixed with the drink from Killian’s lips. Eveline nodded faintly, and raised her head. She immediately showed her courage by looking into Killian’s eyes there. “I’m very sure.” Killian hardened his facial expression, and he found it very difficult to swallow his own saliva. All the tension that had been in his mind and feelings seemed to be intensified, and it was not at all favorable for him now. Stiffly, Killian reached out his right hand, and rubbed the side of Eveline’s face. The sudden behavior instantly made Eveline drop her bag to the floor. Killian knew that Eveline was as nervous and tense as he was. But Killian wanted to maintain his image. Killian grabbed Eveline’s waist and brought her closer to him. Their faces were getting closer to each other. “You can leave here, if you don’t like it or don’t want it, Eveline Mason.” Killian was still trying to give Eveline one last chance to change her mind. Eveline looked up. “No, I don’t. Let’s settle our business tonight, Mr. Killian Blake.”

Eveline slowly opened her swollen, heavy eyes. She sighed as she realized that night was turning into early morning. Eveline’s grip on the blanket covering her naked body tightened. Yes, Eveline and Killian had indeed done it last night. Eveline glanced over at Killian, who was lying on his back to her left. She made sure Killian was still sound asleep. Without saying a word, Eveline slowly got out of bed and cleaned herself in the bathroom. She didn’t want to linger any longer in the same hotel room with Killian. So, Eveline quickly put her dress back on and checked all the items she had packed in her bag. Eveline was in a hurry to avoid facing Killian again, in case he woke up later. Eveline felt sick at the sight of his face. Without looking back, Eveline left the room, grabbed her suitcase, which was still in its original place, and exited the room. The steps of Eveline’s feet seemed to clash with the sound of her labored breathing. Eveline wanted to cry, but she had to get to the hospital quickly to pay for the surgery. Stopping a taxi, Eveline quickly got inside and headed to the hospital. She didn’t realize that Killian was watching her from the balcony of the hotel room. Killian stared intently at Eveline as she walked away with the suitcase containing the money he had given her. In truth, Killian couldn’t sleep soundly, so he decided to pretend to be asleep. “I thought you wouldn’t really come here, Eveline. It turns out I was wrong. You came here to make a business deal with me. And you left once the deal was done.” Killian muttered softly, shaking his head slightly. His feet stepped back into the room, and he closed the balcony door. “You were right, Eveline Mason. What happened between us tonight was just a business relationship. Nothing more than that.” Killian approached the mini bar, took a bottle of drink, and an empty glass. Slowly, he poured the contents of the bottle into the glass, adding two ice cubes. He needed some clarity in his head. He felt restless and uneasy. Killian downed the drink in the glass and fell silent again. “You didn’t even look back once. A very good game, Eveline.” Killian chuckled softly as he looked at the empty glass in his hand. “But why? Why do I feel strange about you after tonight, Eve? Am I interested in getting involved in the dangerous game you’re playing, Eveline Mason?” Killian refilled his glass almost to the brim, brought it closer to the bed, and sat back against it. Slowly, he drank from the glass. But his eyes began to scan every corner of the room now. Killian sighed, closing his eyes briefly, as the memories of everything he and Eveline had done the night before flashed through his mind. Killian felt increasingly uneasy about himself. Especially when he recalled how their kiss had happened. Suddenly, Killian opened his eyes again and sighed heavily. “Even the scent of your body is still lingering here, Eveline. What is really happening? Why did you leave your mark here? Not only here, but also in my heart. What have you done to me, Eveline? Why do I feel this way about you? Why did you make me feel this way? And why you, Eveline Mason?” Killian downed the drink in his glass, then placed it on the table next to the bed. He lay down, facing the part of the bed where Eveline had been lying earlier. Killian couldn’t understand what he was feeling right now. Never in his entire life, at twenty-eight years old, had he felt something so strange about himself. Especially with a woman, Eveline Mason. And this was the first time Killian felt something odd inside himself. And Killian didn’t understand a single thing. Killian reached out his left hand and stroked the side of the bed. He suddenly felt a pang of longing. For some reason, he couldn’t guess what was going on in his heart and mind at that moment. It was as though everything that had happened last night had managed to change who Killian Blake had always been. And he didn’t like it one bit. He felt increasingly restless. “I don’t know what I’ll do after this, if we meet at the office later, Eveline. Can you look at someone who offered you that ridiculous deal with that amount of money? Can you look at the person who was the first for you too?” *** Eveline hurried down the hospital corridor toward her mother’s ward. Eveline clutched the suitcase tightly in both hands, right in front of her body. Eveline felt relieved. Of course. Because no matter what, her mother’s surgery had to be done, no matter what it took. As she neared her mother’s ward, she saw Dr. Leo exiting with a nurse. Immediately, Eveline quickened her pace. “Dr. Leo.” Eveline called out, stopping right in front of Dr. Leo. “Oh, Eveline. You came this early?” Dr. Leo smiled warmly at Eveline. “Yes, I woke up very early. I’m too excited. And… and I’ve brought the money for my mother’s surgery.” Eveline explained. She was a bit nervous and tired, as she had been running unconsciously from the moment she stepped out of the taxi until she reached there. “Wow, I’m glad to hear that. That means your mother will be able to have the surgery soon.” Eveline nodded enthusiastically. Her eyes even began to well up with tears. She felt happy yet heartbroken. Eveline was happy because her mother would soon be able to undergo surgery and recover from her illness. But on the other hand, Eveline felt heartbroken because she had obtained the money by sleeping with her boss. “In that case, nurse, help Eveline with all the paperwork so that her mother’s surgery can be performed this afternoon.” Dr. Leo said to the nurse who had been standing behind him all along. “Alright, Doctor.” The nurse nodded and walked toward Eveline. “Come on, Miss Eveline. I’ll help you with the paperwork.” The nurse said with a smile. Eveline nodded again and began to follow the nurse to the administration office to fill out forms, print documents, and pay for the surgery and other expenses there. After making sure all the forms and documents were taken care of, Eveline was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Eveline walked into her mother’s hospital room and sat on the small chair next to her mother’s bedside table, where her mother was still asleep. Gently, Eveline reached out and held her mother’s wrinkled, limp hand. Eveline bowed her head, trying very hard not to cry in front of her mother. “Everything will be okay, Mom. After the surgery, you’ll be much healthier and able to resume your activities as before. After that, you won’t have to worry about any medical expenses anymore. I’ll work even harder so I can repay the money Killian gave me. It doesn’t matter what happened between us last night. As long as it’s worth it for your recovery. And besides, I don’t want others to know what happened between us. I don’t want people to think badly of me without knowing the truth. I don’t know. I might not be able to handle it if others start suspecting what happened between me and Killian. I hope everything will stay okay and go back to normal.” Eveline lifted her head and gently kissed her mother’s hand, which was in her grasp. Eveline quickly wiped the tears welling up in her eyes. She wouldn’t cry anymore. Now, the strength within her was growing stronger. She wouldn’t lose just because of crying like that. “Eve? You’re here?” Her mother’s sudden voice made Eveline straighten her body and force a small smile toward her mother. Eveline promised herself that she would appear fine in front of her mother now. Because before the surgery could be performed, her mother’s condition had to be completely stable, and she didn’t want her mother to worry too much about unnecessary things that could disrupt the surgical process. “Yes, just now.” Eveline replied with a faint nod. “I’ve also taken care of all the necessary paperwork for your surgery. This afternoon, you’ll have the surgery, and after that, everything will be fine.” “But, Eve, the surgery requires a very high cost. Where did you get that much money in such a short time?” Her mother looked at her with concern. Eveline was startled and realized that her mother would definitely ask her about it. “Um… I borrowed it from my boss at work. He’s very kind. So he lent me the money. But of course, I have to work longer hours than the other employees. I have to work overtime and on holidays. Until the debt is paid off, I’ll have to work much harder than before. I even have to take on a big project as well.” “Your boss is very kind; I hope he receives great rewards as well.” Her mother looked very grateful, and it all seemed to hit Eveline hard, who was forcing a smile on her face. “Yes… he is very kind, Mother.”

“Good morning, Mr. Killian. I’ve prepared your black coffee with less sugar, and your work schedule is on your desk, as usual.” Caleb Rowan, Killian’s bodyguard and trusted confidant, greeted him as soon as Killian entered the company. Killian nodded slowly, his eyes beginning to scan the lobby of his company. “Thank you, Caleb.” Caleb nodded and followed Killian’s gaze. “Are you looking for something, sir? If so, let me help you find it.” Caleb offered. “Oh, no. No. That’s not necessary.” Killian shook his head quickly. He returned to his usual expressionless face and no longer looked around. Of course, he was trying to find Eveline there. However, he was completely unsuccessful. Without saying anything, Killian cleared his throat and walked back to his office, followed by Caleb walking right behind him. Just as he usually did when working with Killian. After that, Killian entered the room, and Caleb went to his own room, which was directly across from Killian’s. Inside, Killian walked toward the desk, where there was already coffee and the schedule of tasks he would be doing today. But it seemed like Killian’s mind wasn’t on his work right now. It was as though all the focus Killian usually had had been taken away by something still weighing heavily on his heart. “Why hasn’t Eveline arrived yet? Is she not coming today?” Killian muttered, lifting his left hand to check his watch. “It’s almost eight in the morning. It’s already work hours, and she’s not where she usually is.” Killian sounded anxious all of a sudden. He’d never felt this strange feeling before, like something was stealing his focus, and it was all because of Eveline. Slowly, Killian sat down in his chair and sipped the coffee that was still pretty hot on his desk. Killian was silent as his thoughts couldn’t be distracted from Eveline at all. He felt a deep sense of guilt over what he had done to Eveline. As if he had taken advantage of her when she needed help. Though there was some truth to that as well. But Killian wasn’t good at handling conversations with women. And he admitted that this was the first time he had felt something different with a woman, with Eveline. Before this, Killian had even felt unable to be close to women. Or even when women openly approached and flirted with him, Killian felt repulsed and avoided them all. He had been doing this for years, but everything seemed to change after the words he had spoken to Eveline without thinking. Killian truly felt guilty and sinful. “D*mn it. I can’t even stop thinking about you, Eveline.” Killian placed the coffee cup back on the table and sighed. “Are you deliberately avoiding me today?” Killian furrowed his brow deeply. “But what does it matter to you, Killian? You took advantage of that girl’s helplessness last night, and now you actually expect her to come to the office to face you directly? She wouldn’t be able to look at the person who took something precious from her, right in front of her. Eveline wouldn’t be able to do that so quickly, would she?” Killian muttered to himself. Killian roughly wiped his face. He grew increasingly anxious. Usually, if an employee was absent, he would receive an email or online message from his assistant regarding a leave of absence. But this time, there was nothing. His assistant hadn’t sent a single email or online message about Eveline. Killian couldn’t just call Eveline’s number, because he knew the message would only end with a blue checkmark, with no reply. Killian took his phone and kept hoping for just one message about Eveline. But his wish seemed like it would remain a fantasy. The clock already showed nine o’clock minus fifteen minutes AM. It was almost nine AM, and Eveline hadn’t come. Killian could confirm that through the employee attendance app installed on his phone. “What happened to you, Eveline?” Killian put down his phone and leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes tightly. He tried hard not to think about Eveline anymore. But it was all in vain. Killian quickly opened his eyes, his brow furrowed. “Wait, I haven’t even found out the truth about Eveline borrowing that much money. What did you do with all that money, Eveline?” *** After telling her mother that she had managed to secure the funds for the operation, Eveline decided to return home briefly to clean herself up. Eveline felt she had too many traces of Killian, and she didn’t like that at all. Eveline sat quietly in the bathtub filled with warm water and lavender-scented soap. Eveline tried to calm herself and stop thinking about everything she and Killian had done the night before. Several times, Eveline submerged her head in the bathtub, soaking her hair and scalp in the warm water. As if letting all the thoughts that kept bothering her slowly fade away. Though, Eveline herself wasn’t sure at all whether all the memories of last night’s events would truly disappear from her mind now. Not to mention the fact that she still worked at Killian’s company, and it was certain that when she returned to work, she would meet Killian again in the near future. Eveline felt unable to face the man who had once been the most important person in her life and had taken something very precious from her. But life goes on. She had to work very hard to repay all the money she had borrowed from Killian, then leave as far away as possible. “Everyone keeps saying he’s a good man, even though his actions don’t show it. But what he did to me will always remind me that he’s not a good man at all. He’s evil. He even dared to impose disgusting conditions on his employees who needed help. And for no good reason. After what happened last night, to me, he’s nothing more than a wicked man.” Eveline’s palms clenched tightly. Her face hardened, holding back her emotions. But her eyes were brimming with tears. The turmoil of feelings within her heart seemed to be playing with her now. Eveline briefly submerged her head in the bathtub again, then emerged. Eveline sighed heavily. “Now what I need to think about is finding a part-time job that can help me pay off all that money faster. The sooner I pay back the money he gave me, the sooner I can leave his life. I can’t guarantee what will happen in the future. Or what he’ll do to me after what happened last night. He’s a very dangerous man.” Eveline fell silent again, then decided to get out of the bathtub and put on her casual clothes. Eveline didn’t even care about her work at the office, because today she had to focus on accompanying her mother for surgery. Of course, that was one of the reasons why Eveline didn’t have to go to the office and meet Killian. Eveline wanted to focus and ensure that her mother’s surgery went smoothly until the post surgery recovery period. Eveline didn’t want to be distracted by all the possibilities that could arise if she and Killian met again at the office, right after last night’s incident. “Should I contact Lily about the leave of absence? But it’s almost nine o’clock. The leave of absence letter I’m going to send might not be received by Lily. But if I don’t give it to her, my monthly bonus will be deducted. Uh. I don’t want that to happen.” Eveline immediately grabbed her phone from the bed and quickly wrote a sick note, then sent it to Lily, Killian’s assistant at the office. After that, Eveline turned off her phone so that no one would disturb her while she was at the hospital. Then, Eveline got dressed and prepared some food for her to eat at the hospital while waiting for her mother’s surgery. After ensuring that all the items she needed were complete, Eveline headed back to the hospital. Throughout the journey, Eveline kept praying that her mother’s surgery would go smoothly. She also prayed for her future life. Eveline was naturally very cautious about what Killian might do. Considering that the man held significant influence over other businessmen. Eveline did not want to take any risks that might offend him or make him feel badly about her after what happened that night. Eveline still cherished her current job, and at some undetermined point in the future, she would indeed leave. She would start her life anew with her mother, who was now healthy. “I swear, I will definitely return all that money and give it directly to you, Mr. Killian. I never break my promises. You’ll know who you’re dealing with when the disgusting conditions you imposed on me are spoken by you. And for the money you gave me last night, I’ll return the rest tomorrow. How can a wealthy man as renowned as you not hear that I only need one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, not two billion dollars? I won’t let you trample on me after what happened that cursed night. You’ll see me live with this resolve.”

Eveline stood tensely right in front of the operating room. Her mother had been in the operating room for two hours. A little while ago, a nurse came out and told her that her mother’s surgery would likely be finished in three hours, which meant Eveline still had an hour to wait. Eveline couldn’t calm down because no other nurses or doctors had come out to say anything to her. So Eveline stood up, walked around, and sat down repeatedly. She tried very hard to calm herself down. Until the next second, Eveline sat back down on the bench and decided to turn her phone back on. She found several messages sent by Lily saying that she had received the permission letter, but another message said that Killian hadn’t received the permission letter she had sent. “What’s wrong with that man?!” Eveline muttered unhappily. Her forehead wrinkled as she read all the messages sent by Lily. From the text messages, Eveline could tell that Lily was very panicked because she hadn’t responded to any of the messages she had sent. Eveline sighed roughly. “Why is that man getting more annoying? Usually, any permission letter would be accepted. So why not mine?” Eveline decided to contact Lily. “Yes, hello, Eve? Why are you just calling me now? You don’t know what I’m going through here.” Lily’s voice on the phone sounded extremely exhausted. Eveline was sure Lily had received some harsh scolding from Killian at the office. “I’m sorry, Lily, I truly apologize. But I really don’t want to be bothered today. I already sent you the permission letter this morning, didn’t I? What else is there?” Eveline replied while gently massaging her forehead, which felt dizzy. She had already been thinking too much about her mother’s surgery, and now she had to deal with Killian again. “That man is crazy, Eve. This is the first time in my life, in my years of work, that I’ve had to deal with someone as crazy as him.” Lily sighed heavily. “What do you mean?” Eveline was confused. This was the first time she’d heard Lily call Killian “crazy.” “All day today, Mr. Killian has been ranting for no reason. He started by calling an impromptu meeting and criticizing nearly all the proposals that were already 80% complete. He thinks all the proposals are wrong and need to be redone, Eve! Ugh! I’m so frustrated! I even want to punch him in the face. How can we create new proposals in just two weeks? The companies waiting for our collaboration proposals will think we’re completely unprofessional! That man has no sense at all!” Lily explained passionately. She still sounded very angry even after explaining it. “He did all that? Really? Does that mean the proposals being worked on by the marketing team too?” Eveline immediately felt anxious. Thinking about the proposal she had been working on with the team. “Of course, silly. That man seems intent on torturing us all with that d*mn company proposal. Arrghh!! I can’t take it anymore. I just want to resign!” Lily complained. “This is terrible. The proposal the marketing team made was already almost ninety percent complete. How can we change all that?” “That’s exactly what I’m talking about, Eve. Even all the staff are very upset about what Mr. Killian is demanding. We’ve even tried to persuade Mr. Killian through Caleb, his bodyguard. But Caleb, of course, will side with Mr. Killian. That man is too rigid to make Mr. Killian change his mind.” Eveline fell silent. She felt utterly exhausted. All the problems she was facing, starting with her mother’s surgery, the loan from Killian, spending a night with Killian, and now having to deal with Killian’s madness of wanting to change all the proposals already worked on by the staff were overwhelming. Eveline felt like scratching his face to snap him out of the madness he’d created. “What should I do, Eve? The proposal was already very difficult to work on from the start. How can we possibly change such a difficult proposal from the beginning again?” “I’m also confused, Lily. I’ll ask the head of the marketing department. After all, my role is only to assist in creating the existing proposals. And if he says to change them, then we’ll have to change all the proposals.” “I can’t do that. Even my team rebelled and decided to continue with the old proposal. That crazy man didn’t even read the proposal we all made. Okay. I’ll hang up now, otherwise that crazy man will leave the office and go even crazier on all of us. And yes, if you can come to the office tomorrow, it will make it easier for us all to discuss. Okay?” “Alright. Of course. I’ll be in tomorrow. Don’t worry about it.” After that, the phone call ended. Eveline looked at her phone and found several messages sent by Killian. With a frustrated feeling, Eveline decided to open the messages and read them one by one. ‘Why didn’t you come in?’ ‘Why did you send a sick leave letter to Lily?’ ‘You said that what happened wouldn’t affect your professionalism as a company employee. Then why did you send the sick leave note?’ ‘Are you avoiding me?!’ Those were the only messages Killian had sent, and Eveline immediately realized that Killian’s outburst at the company today was because of her as well. After all, Eveline had previously promised that whatever happened that night wouldn’t interfere with her work at the office. But today was different. Very different, in fact. She had to wait and make sure her mother’s surgery went smoothly, and Eveline didn’t want to go to the office if her mind and feelings were unsettled because she wasn’t there to see her mother through the surgery. “But why? Why is Killian acting as if that night was so important to him? When I don’t even want to remember that night anymore. What is really going on in that man’s mind right now?” Eveline turned off her phone again and stared blankly at the operating room door, which was still tightly closed. Eveline sighed slowly and put her phone in her bag. “I also don’t want to explain what happened today to Killian. He thinks everyone is within his control. That selfish, shameless man. I have to be prepared to face him tomorrow.” Shortly after that, the operating room door opened, revealing her mother’s stretcher being slowly pushed by the nurses and medical staff. Eveline immediately stood up and approached Dr. Leo, who was walking beside her mother’s stretcher. “Dr. Leo, how did my mother’s surgery go? Is… is she okay now? She’ll be okay now, right?” Eveline asked nervously. Dr. Leo smiled reassuringly. “Of course, Eveline. Your mother will be fine now. The surgery we performed went smoothly and was successful. In the next two weeks, your mother’s condition will definitely improve and stabilize. So don’t worry about anything anymore. And you can rest and stop worrying about your mother’s condition now.” “Oh, thank God…” Eveline smiled widely as she continued to follow her mother’s bed being taken to another room after the surgery. “Thank you so much, Dr. Leo. Thank you…” Eveline murmured, glancing back at Dr. Leo who was still walking beside her. “You’re welcome, Eveline. It’s my duty as a doctor.” Now, Eveline’s mother was in a new and more comfortable room. Her mother, who was still unconscious after the surgery, was moved to the new bed, and Eveline waited patiently. The feelings of relief and happiness were overwhelming, and Eveline couldn’t hold back her tears. After everything was done, the nurses and staff quickly left the ward. “Alright, Eveline. I need to get back to work and prepare a report on your mother’s condition. She will regain consciousness in a few hours, so don’t worry. During that time, a nurse will come to check the IV and other matters.” Dr. Leo explained. Eveline nodded slightly. “Of course, Doctor. Thank you.” Dr. Leo smiled slightly, then left the hospital room. Eveline walked over to her mother’s bedside table and sat down on the chair there. Gently, Eveline held her mother’s warm hand. “Everything is okay now, Mom. We’ve made it through this difficult time together.”

Early in the morning, Eveline woke up and got ready to go to the office. Today, she was very prepared, in case she had to meet Killian face to face. Eveline didn’t care what would happen, because for her, work at the office was far more important than dealing with Killian. Eveline also felt much more at ease knowing she could leave her mother, who still had to stay in the hospital for about two more weeks, and of course, her mother would receive intensive care during that time. Eveline looked at her reflection in the bedroom mirror once more. “Alright, Eve, you can do this. Today you’ll go to the office, work as usual, and after work hours, you’ll return the remaining excess money Killian gave you that night. Yes, I’ll give that money back immediately after work hours.” Eveline walked toward her bed and checked the contents of her bag again. Starting with her phone, money, wallet, and various other items. After that, Eveline left her house and walked to the side of the road in front of her house to hail a taxi she had already booked there. Eveline got into the taxi and sent a short message to Lily. Are you already at the office? I’m still in the taxi, on my way to the office this morning. I hope I haven’t missed anything since yesterday, after the last information you gave me. Is that guy still acting crazy? It didn’t take long for the message Eveline had just sent to receive two blue checkmarks, and Lily was typing a reply. Oh well, you won’t believe it unless you see it yourself. For the first time, that guy came this early and started checking attendance. Ugh. I’ll never understand this guy, even though he’s my boss. Checking employee attendance? But why? It’s still too early to check attendance. He said he wanted to know who hadn’t come to the office this morning. And you know, it’s still forty minutes before the office attendance period ends. And of course, there are still many staff members who haven’t arrived, including other managers. Reading Lily’s message made Eveline fall silent. Her brows furrowed. “Is Killian checking employee attendance this early just to make sure I’ve arrived at the office or not? Oh my God, what am I thinking? That man might try to cause trouble with me when I’m at the office later.” Eveline spoke to herself. Eveline looked down again at her phone, which was still lit up with a new message just sent by Lily. He’d already checked the employee attendance several times since she arrived this morning. Can you believe that? For some reason, I feel like he’s been acting really strange since yesterday until today? Could he be taking some new medication? “Medication?” Eveline whispered unconsciously. A little surprised and confused. What medication? Does Mr. Killian take medication? Damn. Eveline seemed to be growing curious about Killian’s personal life. But she couldn’t help it. Oh damn, I shouldn’t have blurted that out. But since I trust you, I’ll tell you. Mr. Killian has been taking sleeping pills. He suffers from severe insomnia. As far as I know, sometimes, if he doesn’t want to be disturbed at the office, it’s because he’s trying to sleep by taking sleeping pills from his personal doctor. But considering the changes in his emotions since yesterday, I think it must have something to do with the sleeping pills he’s taking. “Sleeping pills? Insomnia? So, Killian has severe insomnia?” But that night, he slept soundly, and I didn’t see him take any medication at all.’ Eveline grew even more curious about the truth. However, she began to feel she didn’t want to get too involved in Killian’s affairs anymore. ‘Alright… hold on, I’m almost at the office. I’ll meet you there later.’ Eveline sent her last message to Lily when she realized she was already close to the office. Shortly after that, the taxi stopped, and Eveline quickly handed the driver the money before getting out of the taxi. With hurried steps, Eveline entered the office area and immediately clocked in using her fingerprint on the device attached to the office wall. She noticed several employees walking around with tired expressions on their faces in the morning, which only confirmed Eveline’s suspicion that Killian was the sole reason for their gloomy moods this morning. Eveline sighed heavily and continued walking. She approached Lily’s desk, which was busy with a laptop in front of it. “Hey,” Eveline greeted Lily when she was right in front of her desk. “Oh, hi, Eve… thank goodness you’re here. Go to your room immediately, or Mr. Killian will scold you later.” Lily stood up and looked anxious. “Why? I just arrived at the office, and I already clocked in. What’s going on?” “Because he’s behind you now. He’s staring sharply at both of us.” Eveline turned around immediately, and sure enough, there he was, standing behind her with his hands in his pants pockets and a sharp gaze in his eyes. Eveline felt just as anxious as Lily had before. Eveline gripped the strap of her bag tightly as she realized Killian was slowly walking toward her now. “I told you, didn’t I? From now on, employees who have signed in must immediately go to their respective rooms and start working. If they’re not in their rooms after signing in, I’ll make sure their attendance is canceled, and I won’t count it as present. Caleb will be responsible for ensuring that all of you are in your respective rooms after taking attendance and working in your rooms.” Killian muttered, as if issuing a warning that Eveline had not been aware of before. Especially since Killian had been staring intently at Eveline throughout the entire conversation. Eveline blinked quickly, slightly confused by the new rule Killian had just told her. ‘Why do I feel like Killian is saying this just to make me uncomfortable? Is he trying to look like the most powerful person here?’ Eveline thought to herself. “But why? Haven’t we all been working very well so far, even arriving on time and taking overtime? Then why this rule? What about the work that requires us to go to other departments? And Caleb doesn’t see all that, considering there are hundreds of employees in this company. Are we supposed to work under pressure while doing such a good job?” Eveline said, meeting Killian’s gaze. This time, Eveline was determined not to appear intimidated or afraid when facing Killian directly. Eveline was determined, so why should she be afraid to speak the truth? “Eveline, what are you saying? You could get into trouble if you challenge Mr. Killian now. Have you lost your mind?” Lily whispered anxiously behind Eveline. Especially since Lily was starting to feel very intimidated by the sudden tension between Killian and Eveline. Lily looked back and forth between Eveline and Killian several times, and she noticed the change in Killian’s expression after hearing what Eveline had just said. “Wow, Miss Eveline… you’re right. I didn’t think of that before. And yes, Caleb can’t see everything, hundreds of employees in this company alone. You’re also right about that.” Killian nodded his head. Eveline suddenly felt very strange about Killian’s attitude now. Eveline felt uncomfortable. Not to mention the confused, surprised, and anxious glances from all the staff members looking at her and Killian now. Eveline thought that all the staff might think she was causing new problems for everyone. Eveline immediately felt guilty for saying all that in front of everyone earlier. “But I was just trying to establish new rules that everyone could accept, and I see that all the staff in this company are starting to accept the changes to the rules. And you should too, Miss Eveline. Instead of not coming to the office and sending a late permission slip.” Killian replied, ending with a smirk on his lips. Eveline fell silent. ‘That’s true. Killian did all this on purpose, just because I was late sending the leave request letter yesterday. His ego must be hurt. All men would feel that way, if the person they slept with left without looking back, right? That’s what Killian is feeling right now. Eveline was speechless, she didn’t know what to say. And it seemed that Killian was quite pleased with Eveline’s reaction to what he had just said. Killian held back his smile, flashing a smirk. “If you have time, I want to talk to you in my office now.” After saying that, Killian immediately walked away, leaving Eveline, Lily, and the staff standing there. Lily immediately pulled Eveline’s arm, causing her to face Lily again. “You’re in great danger, Eveline. What if, in his office, Mr. Killian ends up scolding you and firing you? What will you do if that happens, huh?!” “Well… if that happens, then so be it. I’ll find a new job at another company. If possible, I’ll find a job at a rival company and seek revenge. What do you think?” Eveline smiled broadly, as if it were all just a joke. Lily, feeling exasperated, gently tapped Eveline’s forehead. “Have you lost your mind? That will only cause more problems, Eveline…” Eveline chuckled softly and tried to calm herself down. “It’s okay, don’t worry about anything. I’ll meet that crazy man in his office.” Without waiting for an answer, Eveline walked away, leaving Lily speechless and the staff who had started to resume their work. Eveline entered an elevator and waited for it to take her to the floor where Killian’s office was located. It didn’t take long for Eveline to reach Killian’s floor, and she immediately exited the elevator and headed toward Killian’s office. Knock Knock Eveline gently knocked on Killian’s office door and immediately entered. But who would have thought that Killian was already waiting for her right behind the door. Killian immediately grabbed both of Eveline’s shoulders and pushed her against the wall. Eveline winced from the force of Killian pushing her against the wall. Eveline’s hands gripped Killian’s arms, struggling to free herself from his grasp. “Let me go,” Eveline muttered in a threatening tone. Killian looked at Eveline with an expression that was hard for her to decipher. Not to mention that Eveline was on high alert about what Killian might do next. Killian brought his face close to Eveline’s, closing his eyes for a moment. As if Killian was about to kiss Eveline, and Eveline held her breath, her eyes wide open. She didn’t understand what was happening with Killian. Eveline’s heartbeat quickened, and she kept trying to push Killian away, though to no avail, she couldn’t do it easily. “You know, Eve, I can’t do it… you already drive me crazy…”

Plak “How dare you be so disrespectful to me,” Eveline muttered angrily. She had just managed to free her hands from Killian’s grip and immediately slapped him hard across the face. Eveline regulated her ragged breathing, feeling both angry and afraid. Meanwhile, Killian stood silent, his face still turned sideways, as if he was beginning to realize what he had just done to Eveline. Killian even took a step back because of the slap Eveline had given him. They hadn’t actually kissed, but with their faces so close together like that, Eveline couldn’t help but recall the night she had spent with Killian that day. “You must think that you can treat me however you want just because we spent one night together, right? But you’ve forgotten one thing, Mr. Killian… I’m still your employee at this company. And the way you just treated me was within the company premises. Have you forgotten the conditions I set that day?!” Killian was startled and immediately turned his head, looking directly at Eveline, who was already tearful. And yes, of course, Killian still remembered the condition Eveline had given him, right before they spent the night together that day. “My condition was that this matter would remain between us. After that night ended, we would never discuss it again. This issue would not affect my work at this company.” “Just for one night. After that, there would be no second night or any other night. This matter will end that very night.” “I haven’t forgotten.” Killian finally said after a long silence. His expression grew blank, and he realized there was something aching inside him at that moment, though he had no idea what it was. “Then what did you just do? Why… why did you get so close to me? This doesn’t align with the conditions I set that day.” Eveline roughly wiped her eyelids, preventing the tears that had gathered there from falling. Her body trembled, recalling how close their faces had been earlier. “I’ve told you, Eve, you’re driving me crazy. I’ve never felt anything like this in my life, and I don’t know how to explain it.” Killian replied briefly, clenching his fists tightly. He felt defeated for the first time, seeing Eveline’s reaction now. “I don’t want to hear your nonsense anymore, Mr. Killian. What you need to know now is not to take out your odd feelings on the employees. They work very hard, from morning to night, and you never even appreciate their work. I don’t know what’s going on in your mind about the power you have now, making all the employees have to redo their proposals in such a short time. Are you insane, Mr. Killian?” “It’s all because you avoided me yesterday!” Killian shouted. He immediately took a few steps forward and approached Eveline again. “You yourself said that what happened that night wouldn’t affect the relationship between boss and employee between us. Or even disrupt your work at the office. Then why didn’t you come in yesterday and seemed to avoid me?” Killian sighed heavily. “If only you had come to the office yesterday and not avoided me, I wouldn’t have acted like I’d lost my mind in front of everyone. Though I admit you’ve taken my sanity, Eveline.” Eveline tilted her head back and furrowed her brow deeply. “What’s wrong with taking a day off yesterday?! Just because we spent one night together before, and you think I’d want to see the person who put me in a difficult situation again, with no other choice that day?!” Eveline turned around and shouted back at Killian. Fortunately, Killian’s office was soundproof, so what they were discussing right now wouldn’t be heard outside. Hearing Eveline’s words, Killian immediately moved his body away from Eveline once again. This time, Killian felt as though he had been slapped by Eveline’s words. “Because you made me feel like the night we spent together was just a business deal. You left right away, without saying anything, or even looking back.” Killian’s words immediately made Eveline realize that on the night she left, Killian hadn’t fallen asleep and knew she was leaving. “That’s true. Didn’t that night happen because of the agreement? We spent the night together, and you gave me money. As you said, right? Spend the night with you, and you’ll give me that loan. And I did it, Mr. Killian. Exactly as you asked.” “But I was the first man for you! I was the one! You were still a virgin that night, and I was the first man to be with you! Don’t you feel something special about that night?! Don’t you feel even a little of the anxiety I’ve felt all this time, right in front of you?!” Killian shouted again, grabbing Eveline’s shoulders and holding them gently. Killian’s face immediately changed, revealing the anxiety he had felt since that night. Eveline didn’t expect Killian to look so different after what had happened between them that night. But she told herself that Killian’s ego was high, and it would be better if she used this to provoke a man like Killian, so she could free herself from him forever. “Then why, Mr. Killian?” Eveline murmured, mustering the courage to look at Killian with a hint of boldness in her eyes. Killian’s face went pale. He immediately released his grip on Eveline’s shoulders. His breath felt constricted, as if he were once again facing rejection of the anxiety and strange feelings he felt for Eveline at that moment. “Yes, you were my first man. You were the first to take something I’ve been guarding all this time. At first, I thought it would be a shame that I couldn’t do all that with the person I loved, and I felt it was right someday. But after that night ended, it felt ordinary. I didn’t feel any anxiety. Not at all. There was nothing special about it, even though you were the first man for me that night. And the next morning, I did feel like something was missing from me, and it felt like a slap in the face. But I don’t feel that way anymore. Everything that happened that night, between the two of us, means nothing to me.” “You don’t mean it, do you, Eveline?” Killian felt even more pain. “I mean it, Mr. Killian. I do.” Eveline nodded firmly. Now, both of them were silent, as if processing everything they had just discussed together. Eveline took a slow breath, then reached into her bag and pulled out a fairly large brown envelope containing money. Eveline immediately handed the envelope to Killian in silence. Killian glanced at the envelope with a hint of confusion. “This is the remaining money you gave me that night. I already told you that I only needed a loan of one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, not two billion dollars. So I have to return the two hundred fifty million dollars that belongs to you.” Eveline explained, immediately taking Killian’s hand to hand him the envelope of money she was holding. The envelope was already in Killian’s hand, and his face hardened. “And I sincerely hope that you can start to become wiser in controlling your emotions, Mr. Killian. If not, it won’t just be others who suffer the consequences of your attitude, but yourself as well.” Eveline paused for a moment. “I’m not lecturing you, because after all, you are the boss of this company. And remember, there is a boundary between us that cannot be crossed in any way.” Eveline turned around and prepared to leave Killian’s office, but in the next moment she stopped and glanced back at Killian, who was still standing there in silence, as if pondering everything Eveline had just said to him. “And please, remember the conditions I’ve set, Mr. Killian…” This time, Eveline softened her voice slightly, causing Killian to lift his head and meet Eveline’s gaze. “Never bring up the statements or events from that night again. Because according to the conditions I’ve set, once that night ended, our business ended there as well. And you don’t need to worry; I will definitely repay the money you lent me that night. One billion seven hundred fifty million dollars. I will return it to you soon.” Eveline shook her head with a subtle movement. Meanwhile, Killian’s breathing quickened, and he seemed to be trying to hold back all the emotions he was feeling. “And during that time, I beg you, please act as you did before we made that agreement.”

Eveline slumped into her chair at her desk and sighed. Her hands quickly turned on her laptop, opened the files, and reviewed the tasks she needed to complete today. Regardless, she had to stay focused on her work, despite what had happened between her and Killian in the room earlier. Eveline didn’t want that to become an obstacle to her focus at work. Quickly, she began typing the continuation of the proposal her team was working on. “Hey, have you guys heard yet?” The voice suddenly made Eveline’s hands stop typing on the laptop. She glanced briefly at the three other marketing team members who were talking right in front of her. “Mr. Killian said that the proposal we’ve been working on can be revised. And Mr. Killian will review everything again once everything is finished.” “Oh, really? Mr. Killian decided that?! Thank goodness!” “That means we don’t have to redo all our hard work!” “That’s right. We’re almost done. So, when the meeting takes place, our team will be fully prepared. Right, Eveline?” Eveline immediately stood up, slightly surprised that she had been included in their conversation. “Of course. After all, we’ve worked very hard on the proposal, and it’s quite good. Our proposal should meet the requirements, as per Mr. Killian’s wishes.” Eveline agreed with them. “Oh, I’m so happy. That means we don’t have to work overtime to create a new proposal.” “Then, let’s continue with our proposal. And yes, this information has definitely been shared evenly among the managers, so Mr. Jose will be happy.” “That’s right, that poor middle-aged man had to stay up late working on a new proposal.” “Eve, are you working on our proposal too? Your part?” Eveline nodded and smiled faintly. “Yes, I’m working on my part of the proposal. If you can finish your parts soon, we can complete our proposal today. At least Mr. Jose won’t be overwhelmed like before.” “Ah, right, let’s get back to work.” After that, the three women immediately returned to their desks and resumed working on their respective sections of the proposal. Eveline also sat back down in her chair and decided to check her phone. Sure enough, there was a short message sent by Lily to the company group, a follow-up message sent by Killian. ‘Could Killian have actually listened to what I suggested earlier?’ Eveline thought to herself as she continued reading the message in the company group. ‘Thank goodness if Killian is willing to listen to what I said earlier. At least, we all don’t have to work too hard to create a new proposal. Now, we all just need to focus on the proposal and finish it quickly.” Eveline smiled slightly, feeling relieved by the small miracle that had occurred today at the company. Eveline placed her phone beside her laptop and returned to work. Unbeknownst to Eveline, Killian was peeking through the wall of the marketing staff room and gave her a faint smile. Killian had just entered the room to look at Eveline, who didn’t even notice he was there. He watched her silently. Then, without saying a word, Killian left, exiting the company to meet with the other CEOs who would be collaborating with his company. In the car, Killian couldn’t stop smiling as he recalled the relieved smile on Eveline’s face earlier. He felt something was increasingly odd about himself as he remembered Eveline’s smile. “Oh my God, what’s happening to me? Can’t I stop these strange feelings I keep having toward Eveline? It feels so strange, and I’m confused by it.” Killian’s mind spoke anxiously. He remembered that for the past five years, he had truly limited himself when it came to women. But now, he was trapped by the strange feelings he felt when he was with Eveline. Could it be because he was the first man to take Eveline’s virginity that night? “Sir, are you okay?” Caleb, who was driving the car, asked. How could he not? He began to feel strange about Killian’s behavior, who often smiled when he was in the car, just like he was doing now. Caleb quietly felt worried, fearing that Killian might be experiencing some kind of disturbance. Not to mention, Caleb remembered when Killian was driving alone. Now he began to worry that there might be a possibility of Killian getting into an accident, causing him to suffer a concussion. “Hm? No. I’m fine. Why? Do I look like I’m not okay?” Killian shook his head slowly, furrowing his brow deeply. “I’m sorry, sir, but right now you look… a little strange.” “Strange? What’s strange about me?” Caleb scratched the back of his neck slowly, grimacing slightly. “You’ve been smiling a lot more lately. You didn’t have an accident, did you?” The smile on Killian’s face vanished instantly, replaced by a cold expression. “I didn’t have an accident, Caleb. I’m just… smiling a bit more.” Killian tried to look casual. “No, sir. You’ve been smiling a lot more lately. So I was wondering if maybe you had an accident and are suffering from a concussion. Are you really okay?” Caleb continued to bombard Killian with his spontaneous remarks. This time, he no longer felt awkward, remembering that Killian was only a year younger than him. “No, Caleb. I’m fine. Okay?” Killian cleared his throat and loosened his collar. He was flustered. Including trying not to show too obviously the changes in himself since spending the night with Eveline. “I just want to appear more friendly for the next meeting. That’s all.” Caleb fell silent, glancing briefly at Killian, who was furrowing his brow. He dared not respond or contradict Killian’s words. After all, it would be dangerous to disrupt the mood of this cold, rigid man now. ‘But at least, if Killian is starting to relax, that’s actually better. Then everyone won’t think I’m as scary and stiff as Killian. Since he’s my boss, everyone assumes we’re exactly the same. But we’re two completely different people. I hope this stiff guy really changes.’ Caleb thought to himself. Soon, the car stopped at a luxurious restaurant, and Killian immediately got out of the car and entered the restaurant. After mentioning the reservation number, a waiter escorted Killian to the reserved table that had been prepared for the meeting. Killian saw Cole, the person who would be collaborating with his company, already sitting at the table, enjoying a cup of hot coffee. “Sorry I’m a bit late,” Killian greeted him, extending his hand, and they shook hands. “No problem, I just arrived too,” Cole replied politely. Killian sat down and ordered a drink from the waiter who had escorted him earlier. Soon, Killian and Cole began discussing the cooperation agreement that would be established between their companies. Killian and Cole both explained the benefits of the partnership, with minimal losses they would incur. Of course, this would be highly advantageous for both of them. “In that case, I’ll come tomorrow to sign the partnership agreement.” Cole smiled slightly, occasionally glancing at his phone. “Of course, I’ll prepare the cooperation agreement right away. By the way, if you still have things to do, you can go ahead, because I see you’re waiting for a message from someone.” Killian was quite observant of his surroundings, but not of himself. “Oh, I’m waiting for a message from my girlfriend. Last night I proposed to her, and she accepted. Then today, I got this great cooperation agreement with your amazing company.” “Wow, congratulations… so you’re getting married soon.” “Thanks, man. Of course.” Cole chuckled with a very happy expression. “Can I ask you something?” Killian asked softly, a bit anxious. Cole nodded and waited. “How do you know that a woman can change someone’s mood? Lately, I’ve been feeling anxious about women. Women are like a mystery, and she’s been bothering my feelings. But I don’t know if women can change a man’s mood and attitude that much?” “Of course, man. You’ll know all that once you find the right person for you. You’ll know the moment when you’ll understand the word ‘love,’ even without realizing it yourself. I felt that anxiety when I first met my girlfriend, so ask yourself, is she the one for you?”

“Eveline, can you compile and print all the pages of our proposal? We have sent all the sections we worked on to your email.” “Sure. I’ll compile everything and print it later when I’m done. If you want to go home first, go ahead. I’ll be here a little longer…” Eveline smiled warmly. It had become a habit for her to handle the necessary paperwork at the last minute. Such as organizing the sections, printing them, and binding the documents if needed. “Alright, thank you very much. See you tomorrow, Eve.” Eveline simply nodded briefly, responding to her three friends as they walked out of the marketing staff room. Eveline sighed, then glanced at the mushroom-shaped clock on her desk. It was already six o’clock in the evening. Work hours had ended about half an hour ago. But Eveline decided to work a little overtime today. Considering that the proposal for the marketing staff just needed to be neatly organized and printed. After that, they could submit the proposal to Killian during the meeting so he could read it and provide feedback later. Eveline refocused on her laptop, which was compiling all the sections of the proposal she and her marketing staff colleagues had worked on. Once finished, she double-checked to ensure no sections were incorrect or missing. “The proposal is complete tonight. I’ll print it out right away and save the proposal file on Mr. Jose’s desk. After that, I’ll go home to rest.” Eveline muttered as she stood up and carried her laptop to the print room next to the marketing staff room. Quickly, Eveline turned on the printer and connected the cable to her laptop. Once the printer was on, Eveline immediately printed the proposal pages while standing near the large printer. While waiting for all the proposal pages to print, Eveline reached into her pants pocket for her phone and played with it. She also sent a short message to Dr. Leo. Sorry, Dr. Leo, it seems I can’t come to the hospital today and need to take care of my mother. Because I have to work overtime at the office. Thank you… After sending the message, Eveline switched to opening her social media app. Just to pass the time while waiting for all the pages in the proposal to finish printing. There were quite a few pages, so Eveline had to be patient. Several times, Eveline checked her chat app again, hoping the message she sent had been read by Dr. Leo. But it hadn’t been. Maybe he was busy. Eveline thought to herself. On the other hand, Killian was secretly watching Eveline there. He had just returned after discussing a collaboration with Cole at the restaurant earlier. And when he returned to the office, he only found Eveline, who hadn’t left the office yet, and ended her absence from work. Killian really wanted to approach Eveline, but he had to hold back, so that what had happened earlier in his office that morning wouldn’t repeat itself. After all, he needed to figure out what was really going on with himself right now, didn’t he? As long as he couldn’t get a definite answer, it would be very difficult for him to face Eveline. Killian took a slow breath. He felt a bit annoyed with himself for always losing control whenever he looked at or even got close to Eveline. So, with slow steps, Killian decided to walk back to his own office to collect his belongings and go home. Though he was still very curious about Eveline, Killian was self-aware enough to avoid showing too much of himself to her now. Meanwhile, Eveline smiled in relief when the last page of the proposal was finally printed. Carefully, Eveline arranged the papers and organized them neatly. She brought her laptop back into the marketing staff room, placed the stack of proposal papers on Mr. Jose’s desk, took a photo of it, and didn’t forget to send the photo to the marketing staff group as proof that she had completed the task properly. Eveline returned to her desk, shut down her laptop, and packed all her belongings into her bag, ready to go home. She walked straight to the elevator to head down to the first floor of the company building. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline suppressed her surprise when she realized that Killian and Caleb were also in the elevator. Eveline fell silent, as did Killian, who wore a blank expression on his face, even though he was also surprised. Killian hid it quite well. “Good afternoon, Miss Eveline. Are you just getting home?” He asked very formally. “Um, yes… Mr. Killian. I was just about to go home. Oh, I’ll take another elevator.” Eveline replied hurriedly and walked to the other side of the elevator. But who would have thought that Killian would follow her into the new elevator she was about to take. “What are you doing?” Killian shook his head, without taking his eyes off the front. “Nothing. I’m just taking the elevator.” He replied, then pressed the elevator button to close the doors and slowly descend to the first floor of the company. “But you already took the other elevator with Caleb.” Eveline protested. She felt extremely uncomfortable having Killian in the same elevator with her. Plus, for some reason, she felt like the elevator was moving very slowly. “It’s fine. I just wanted to make sure you, as an employee, got home safely.” Killian turned to look at Eveline, who was glaring at him, then smiled crookedly. Oh, this was the moment he had been waiting for. This time, he didn’t want his ego to hold him back. “Oh, you don’t need to bother with that, Mr. Killian. I’ll be fine.” Eveline replied, holding back her irritation. She shifted her gaze forward, hoping Killian would stop staring at her so intensely. “Are you going to keep addressing me so formally, Eve? This is outside of work hours.” Killian’s brow furrowed slightly. “Yes, of course. Besides, we’re still on company property. So… there’s no reason for me not to speak formally to you.” Killian sighed slowly. He was almost at a loss for words to speak to Eveline now. And again, he felt he couldn’t keep discussing what had happened that night with Eveline. If not, he feared Eveline would drift further away from him. But he couldn’t help but keep bringing up that night’s events whenever he was so close to Eveline. “Do you really think everything that happened that night was nothing?” Killian didn’t care if he’d get Eveline’s outburst now. “Oh, my goodness, Mr. Killian.” Eveline felt embarrassed instantly. She looked back at Killian, who was still staring at her. “I’ve told you repeatedly. I don’t want to think about what we did that night anymore. And yes, everything we did that night no longer matters. It’s just another night in my life. It’s nothing special.” Eveline folded her arms across her chest. She felt very annoyed with Killian, who kept bringing up that night. Eveline looked back at Killian, who was silent, as if waiting for her to say something else. “Can’t you just forget what happened that night? Can’t you stop talking about what we did that night?” Eveline shook her head, then looked away again. “We both know that night was just a business agreement. And yes, we both set our own conditions. I fulfilled the conditions you asked for, but you still haven’t fulfilled the conditions I asked for. Is it so hard to stop talking about what happened that night every time we meet?” Killian, who had been silent until then, watching Eveline speak, suddenly moved quickly, pinning Eveline’s body against the elevator wall with both hands. Eveline’s eyes widened in surprise. “You even look so cute when you’re talking like that.” Killian murmured. He seemed mesmerized. “Let me go.” Eveline pushed Killian’s body away with both her palms, right in front of his broad chest. For some reason, she felt hot. Maybe because the elevator was still moving very slowly to reach the first floor. “You asked why I can’t stop talking about what we did that night, didn’t you? I think I want to answer that honestly now.” Killian gently stroked the side of Eveline’s face. His eyes couldn’t stop staring directly into Eveline’s eyes. As if their eyes were already connected to each other. “I am indeed the first man for you, but do you know who you are for me? You are my first woman, Eve. You are the first woman for me.” “You lied.” Eveline whispered. The shock she had felt earlier grew even stronger. “I’m not lying.” Killian shook his head. “You really were my first woman. Not only did you lose your virginity, I also lost mine that night. And I think I have the right to talk about it with you whenever I want.” Eveline found it hard to believe that a man as successful, established, handsome, and famous as Killian had never done such things with women. Recalling the various rumors about Killian’s closeness with women outside, it only made Eveline think he was lying. “You can’t lie to me, Killian. Don’t act like you’re the victim here. We both know what happened that night was just a partnership, nothing more. And all those rumors about you and the women. I’m not sure what you just said is the truth.” “I’m being completely honest, Eveline.” Killian nodded firmly. “You were the first woman I slept with. You took a part of me with you that night.” “So, what do you want me to do now? I don’t want to play along in your game, Killian. I’ve reached my limit, holding back all the frustration I’ve felt toward you up until now. And stay away from me after that.” Eveline pressed her palms harder against Killian’s chest, trying to make him move away from her. Though she knew the outcome would be the same. Killian didn’t move or shift an inch. “I can’t. I won’t be able to stay away from you, Eveline. And I never will.” “Why? Why are you doing all this? During the time I’ve worked at this company, you didn’t even know there was an employee named Eveline Mason in this office. Then why, after that night, did you act as if we’d known each other for years? When none of that ever happened at all.” “I’ve already told you.” Killian stopped stroking Eveline’s face and moved his face closer to hers, until their foreheads were almost touching. “You make me feel something very different. Something that drives me crazy. You drive me crazy. I’ve told you before. You make me feel so strange, Eveline. And I know, what we did that night, it felt like it made me lose my mind. I know.” Eveline closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. It felt suffocating to be so close to Killian now. She was reminded of what happened that night. But Eveline tried to push those thoughts away. She had to focus now. “Then what do you want now? Why me? Why am I the one who makes you go crazy? Why do you feel weird about what happened that night, when I’m trying so hard to forget everything we did then?” “I don’t know. I haven’t found the best answer to your question.” Soon, they both fell silent. Eveline seemed to be struggling with her own thoughts now. She wouldn’t give in. Of course not. All the man’s words felt like utter nonsense to her. And it was also possible that Killian was like all the other women. Men were always challenged when faced with women who clearly rejected them. It came back to the term “male ego,” which was always very high when dealing with women. Meanwhile, Killian kept looking at Eveline and realized that she was daydreaming at that moment. Killian couldn’t hold back and moved closer to her. Slowly, his right hand reached for the back of her neck, pulled her closer, and kissed her lips gently. Eveline was startled and snapped out of her daydream. Killian’s kiss felt very gentle, and for some reason, Eveline, who had been trying to resist, now closed her eyes and slowly returned Killian’s kiss. As if enjoying the tenderness of their kiss, her hands, which had been holding Killian back, now tightly gripped the shirt he was wearing. Meanwhile, Killian began to smile slightly behind their kiss. He felt very happy when Eveline finally returned his kiss, and he closed his eyes as well. The gentle kiss gradually turned into an intense one. Killian broke the kiss and moved to Eveline’s neck, giving her small kisses there. Eveline remained with her eyes closed and bit her lower lip, trying to suppress her own voice now. Killian quickly returned to kissing Eveline’s lips and pressed their bodies together. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline suddenly realized what was happening. She opened her eyes and pushed Killian’s body away forcefully, breaking their kiss. Their breaths echoed each other. Killian looked at Eveline with a furrowed brow, unwilling to let their kiss end so abruptly. Eveline felt completely disoriented, and with her face still flushed, she immediately ran out of the elevator and away from the company building, leaving Killian still standing inside the elevator. After a few moments, Killian came to his senses and slowly walked out of the elevator. “Let’s go home, Caleb,” he said upon finding Caleb waiting at the building’s exit. “Of course, sir,” Caleb replied as he ran toward their car parked in front of the building. Caleb hurriedly opened the car door, letting Killian get in first before running around to sit behind the wheel. He drove the car at a moderate speed. Inside the car, Killian remained silent, his right hand’s fingers touching his lips. Killian smiled silently without realizing it. He still vividly remembered the feel of Eveline’s lips on his own. And he was certain that he was deeply infatuated with Eveline. As if Eveline were the addiction he had been seeking all along. Eveline was the person he had been searching for. The addiction he longed for. Caleb quietly watched Killian through the rearview mirror inside the car. Now, Caleb’s mind recalled everything that had happened to Killian lately. Like how Killian had been smiling to himself more often while daydreaming. Now all the pieces in his mind felt like they were coming together, and Caleb smiled faintly to himself. “Oh, so all the strange changes in Killian were because of Eveline? Is this stiff, cold man finally falling in love? Goodness… he looks so childish with that silly smile. It’s truly unexpected that someone as stiff and cold as Killian could end up falling in love like this. And not to mention the reactions he’d previously shown to others without realizing it. Hahaha. I really want to say all of that. But I still care about my job.’ Caleb thought to himself, laughing at Killian right now. How could he not? Because during the time Caleb worked with Killian, he had never once seen Killian act like that. And he was happy about what was happening in Killian’s life. Because Killian had finally fallen in love, and it seemed like he was struggling to get something he had never gotten before.

“Caleb, I want you to investigate someone.” “Of course, sir.” Caleb nodded quickly. “I want you to investigate everything about Eveline Mason. The marketing staff.” “Yes, sir. I will immediately investigate Miss Eveline, and when I’m done, I will report back to you.” Killian nodded slightly, without taking his eyes off the lit laptop screen. “Excuse me, sir.” Caleb quickly walked away, leaving Killian there. After Caleb left his office in the mansion, Killian sighed deeply, feeling exhausted. He recalled the recklessness he had committed before agreeing to Eveline’s loan request at the time. Yes, he didn’t even know why or what Eveline needed that much money for, and had immediately agreed to spend a night with her. Moreover, Killian had never known anything about Eveline’s background, so he had sacrificed himself. “If I think about it again, you are indeed a mystery that is very difficult for me to avoid, Eve. You bring something different, and it has a profound effect on me. You’re like playing a game, and I’m trapped in that game without even realizing it. Is it possible that I can win this game that God is playing?” Killian leaned back in his chair and no longer focused on the laptop screen in front of him. He still had a lot of work to finish tonight. But for some reason, his mind was still filled with thoughts of Eveline, and he couldn’t hold it all in. Killian pinched the bridge of his nose to ease the sudden dizziness. “It feels so strange and exhausting to keep thinking about you, Eveline. Thinking about you alone feels like an addiction to me.” Killian chuckled softly as he said that. And he wasn’t lying at all. Killian was fully aware that Eveline had become an addiction for him now. He even recalled how that unexpected kiss had happened, and he smiled widely again. But in the next moment, the smile that had just appeared on Killian’s face vanished, replaced by a sad expression. “But what if Caleb’s investigation results end up breaking my heart? What if you turn out to be just like the other women? What will I do if all my previous assumptions turn out to be true, Eve?” Killian was reminded of his childhood, when his father was caught having an affair with a woman much younger than himself. The mistress was even pregnant with his father’s child. Killian remembered the woman’s face clearly, the one who had stolen all the happiness from his childhood and he would never forget her. He recalled how she smiled when she saw him and his mother crying as his father left to live with his mistress, abandoning them both. Killian also clearly remembers the insults his father constantly hurled at him and his mother when they found out that the middle-aged man was having an affair with a woman much younger than himself. Additionally, his father’s mistress was bold enough to come to their house and insult his mother, saying that an old woman like his mother would never compare to a young woman like herself. Years later, Killian, who had been living alone with his mother, had come to understand the harshness of life. He worked tirelessly from childhood into adulthood, which shaped his attitude and personality to this day. After all his hard work, Killian eventually became a highly successful, renowned, and extremely wealthy businessman. But that was when his father’s mistress came to his house with his ailing father. The woman said she no longer wanted to take care of a man who couldn’t provide her with money. At that moment, his father was forced back into Killian’s house. Of course, Killian refused to accept his father and drove him away. His mother, who had long harbored a grudge, no longer wanted to know about her husband. Just two years after their last meeting, his father’s body was found lying under a bridge, and Killian didn’t even want to handle his father’s funeral. Killian was repaying all the pain he had felt before. Unfortunately, three years later, his mother also died from a severe illness, leaving Killian without any support in life, and his life became very cold. “But now it feels so different. Every time I remember all those bitter moments, I always drown them in alcohol. And now I don’t. I haven’t even touched alcohol since I returned to the mansion a few hours ago. You’ve really made a huge difference in my life, Eve. How can you do all those things so easily for me? Even when you’re not here, I can still smell your scent, and it’s so soothing.” Killian smiled faintly and rubbed his face with both palms. Killian cleared his throat and tried to refocus on the work he had briefly put aside. Killian refocused on his work and hoped for something good to happen tomorrow. *** Eveline lay still on her bed, lying on her back. Her eyes were fixed on the ceiling of her room. She had been lying there for nearly hours, doing nothing in her room. Eveline kept thinking about what had happened earlier in the elevator with Killian. Eveline, of course, remembered exactly how the kiss had happened and how the taste of it still lingered on her lips. It felt so strange to her. Eveline could hardly believe that when the kiss happened, she hadn’t immediately slapped Killian’s face but had instead enjoyed it. And it was so embarrassing. Eveline felt incredibly ashamed of what she had done in the elevator earlier. Though, fundamentally, Killian was the one who initiated the kiss. Still, she had also participated in returning Killian’s kiss, and it had almost ended in a makeout session there. Something truly embarrassing. “Why didn’t I immediately slap that crazy man’s face hard just now? And why did I actually enjoy the kiss he gave me? What’s really going on?” Eveline couldn’t even find the right answer to her own question now. She turned her body over and shifted into a prone position on the bed. She propped her head up with a pillow and fell silent again. “I can’t feel that. Eveline… you should remember that that man, Killian, is still your boss. The person who holds the power over the job you have at the office right now. And unfortunately, I acted embarrassingly. How could Killian and I almost make out in the office elevator? And after what happened that night, why is it like this?” Eveline ruffled her hair, then sat up suddenly on the bed. Her breath was labored, and she couldn’t deny that she truly enjoyed the gentle kiss Killian had given her earlier. Eveline raised her right hand and touched her lips and neck, exactly where Killian had kissed her in the elevator. Eveline remembered the feeling of that kiss clearly, and now she felt extremely embarrassed. “Oh my gosh, I don’t know what I’ll do if I see Killian tomorrow. I have to avoid him. If not, everyone will realize that something is happening between us. And truly, I really don’t want that to happen. I have to prevent any possibility from happening.” Ting Quickly, Eveline took her phone and checked the message that had just come in. It was a reply from Dr. Leo. Eveline immediately opened the message and read it. Regardless, every message sent by Dr. Leo always made Eveline feel very worried about the current condition of her mother. Considering that her mother had just undergone surgery and was in the post-operative period. For the next two weeks, her mother’s condition would be closely monitored before it could be confirmed whether she had improved significantly or if her condition had worsened. Hey, Eveline, I just wanted to let you know that your mother’s condition has improved significantly. This is very good progress. Considering that your mother has just had surgery, I think she can be moved to another inpatient room. After that, we will re-evaluate her condition. If she improves significantly within the next two weeks, there is a possibility that she can go home soon. Eveline smiled with relief when she read the message sent by Dr. Leo. Eveline quickly typed a reply, even though her eyes were starting to tear up because she was so moved. She couldn’t explain how relieved and happy she was to hear the news. Thank you so much, Doctor. I’m very grateful for the message you sent. I’ll come to the hospital tomorrow and bring something for you as a token of my gratitude. And yes, I’ll take care of the paperwork for my mother’s new room right away. Thank you again. I’m so happy with this good news.

“We have a meeting this afternoon, but Mr. Jose is on sick leave. So who will represent the marketing staff at the meeting?” “But doesn’t Mr. Jose usually participate via video call?” “I don’t think so this time. I heard that his fever is so bad that he had to be hospitalized.” Eveline overheard the conversation as she walked into the room. She had just arrived at the office and was heading straight to her desk. “What are you guys talking about?” Eveline asked as she approached them. “You haven’t seen the information in the group chat yet, have you?” Eveline shook her head slowly. “No. I haven’t checked it yet. What’s going on?” “Lily just sent a follow-up message from Mr. Killian saying that there will be a meeting after lunch today. It might be about the proposal that’s already been completed. But Mr. Jose isn’t coming in today; he’s sick.” “Then who will replace Mr. Jose at the meeting this afternoon?” Eveline asked, furrowing her brow slightly. “What if you do it, Eve?” “Me?” Eveline widened her eyes, pointing at herself. “Yes, Eve. Only you can speak frankly to Mr. Killian, like you did the other day.” They nodded in unison, then looked at Eveline with pleading eyes. “Anyway, you’re the one who worked the most on our proposal. So it seems like you understand the contents of the proposal better than the three of us.” “Please, Eve… if not, Mr. Killian will go crazy again like last time.” “Ugh… that’s right, Eve… if Mr. Killian goes crazy again and asks us all to revise the proposal, what then? I don’t want to work overtime again!” Hearing all that, Eveline fell silent, pondering the matter. Of course, she didn’t want to meet Killian again in person at the office today. In fact, Eveline tried her best to avoid Killian there. But what about the work she had done today, and the meeting scheduled for later that afternoon? Eveline wasn’t that crazy to abandon her work, especially since the funds needed for her mother’s hospital expenses were still pending. And besides, what the three women said was also true. Eveline had indeed been the one doing most of the work on the proposal from the very beginning, even until it was completed. Nearly eighty percent of the work had been done by Eveline to make the proposal worthy of approval by Killian in the upcoming meeting. Eveline sighed deeply. “Alright then. I’ll represent Mr. Jose at the meeting.” Eveline’s response immediately made the three women smile broadly. “Thank you so much, Eve. You’re always reliable…” they said in unison once again. After that, they dispersed and returned to their respective desks. Including Eveline, who walked first to Mr. Jose’s desk to retrieve the proposal she had printed and prepared the previous afternoon. She then returned to her desk, sat down, and placed the proposal on the table. While waiting for her laptop to boot up, Eveline read through the proposal page by page. Eveline had to review the proposal again before the afternoon meeting. And Eveline had to focus on her work, so she wouldn’t think about the kiss Killian had given her yesterday. If she didn’t, she would definitely have problems with the marketing staff proposal she was supposed to present. Eveline glanced at her phone when a message came in, then picked it up and read the message. Have a nice day, Mrs. Eveline. X A message sent by Killian. Eveline could hardly believe what she had just read. ‘He’s mocking me now. Killian must be laughing, remembering what he did yesterday. That bold, crazy man.’ Eveline thought to herself. Eveline suppressed her frustration by closing her eyes for a moment and placing her phone back on the table. She didn’t forget to turn off the notification sound on her phone so that nothing else would disturb her concentration while studying the marketing proposal. Eveline was determined to retaliate against Killian’s audacity later. And the plan? Of course, she would think about all that later as well. For now, she just wanted to focus on working. Killian smiled slyly as he quietly watched Eveline’s reaction from a distance. Killian had deliberately sent that message after overhearing Eveline’s conversation with three other marketing staff members. And of course, Killian understood the situation that might be putting a little pressure on Eveline at the moment. That’s why he decided to send the message, simply to let Eveline know that Killian was watching her, even from a distance. “You’re so sweet, Eve… so sweet…” Killian muttered as he walked away, returning to his office. He needed to prepare all the work files he had been working on until late last night, to be discussed again during the meeting later that afternoon. *** “We think it would be best if the best proposal could be implemented immediately. Besides, the company is currently receiving quite a few investors, and this is indeed very important. A high-quality proposal is one reflection of the quality of the staff working in this company. Proposals also help attract other investors to collaborate with this company.” “But what about the differences in results and the quality of the proposals themselves? Isn’t every department in this company working together as a team to create the proposal? We all know how hard we’ve worked in recent times to complete everything. The completed proposal can be said to have quality, but it ultimately depends on Mr. Killian’s decision regarding which proposal he will choose.” Eveline spoke quickly. She wasn’t in a hurry. However, she felt a little anxious about everything that had just happened in the meeting room. There were differing opinions, and some managers had started using harsh language and sarcasm. She was trying her best to act as a mediator now. “That’s true. All the completed proposals do have their own quality.” Killian spoke up, and this time the managers began to shut their mouths. Killian looked at them all with a very sharp gaze. “A while ago, I established a partnership with Mr. Cole’s company. We will soon sign a cooperation agreement, and I think… the marketing staff’s proposal will be implemented first.” Eveline quickly raised her head, turned, and looked at Killian, very surprised. She even widened her eyes now. Some managers were about to protest, as they all still felt their proposals were better. “Shh…” Killian immediately stopped them all. “This is truly a very important matter. The marketing staff’s proposal can help investors understand how this company operates on a national and international scale. Of course, the marketing staff’s proposal will greatly facilitate their understanding of the company’s background in establishing partnerships with investors.” Killian paused for a moment, then turned to look at Eveline, who still had the same expression as before. “Therefore, Miss Eveline, you must bind and duplicate the marketing staff’s proposal so I can bring it and show it to Mr. Cole later. And yes, you will accompany me to the next meeting with Mr. Cole.” “W-what? Me? B-but why?” Eveline suddenly felt very panicked. “Of course, since this is the marketing staff proposal, you will accompany me and assist me in explaining all the contents of this proposal to Mr. Cole. And possibly to other investors as well.” Killian replied calmly. “Other… investors?” Eveline whispered, shifting her gaze. “You didn’t think we’d only be meeting Mr. Cole, did you?” Eveline looked back at Killian with a frown on her forehead. “We’ll be meeting other investors because today, I have several appointments with them to discuss the cooperation agreement with this company. A cooperation agreement with me.” ‘Oh my God…’ Eveline thought to herself, clenching her hands tightly around the proposal in front of her. “We’ll both go together this afternoon. Before work hours end.” Eveline looked up again and could see a faint smile on Killian’s face now. Oh no.

“The meeting with Mr. Cole and the other investors will take place tonight. Around eight o’clock, at the restaurant. I’ll send you the restaurant details later.” Killian walked beside Eveline as they left the meeting room, ahead of the managers who still had other things to discuss in preparation for welcoming the new investors. Eveline remained silent, her grip still tight on the proposal in front of her chest. Killian glanced briefly at Eveline, who was lost in thought, and sighed. They finally stopped in front of the elevator, and Killian immediately pressed the button. Ding The elevator opened, and Killian stepped ahead of Eveline into the elevator. Eveline, still lost in thought, didn’t even notice the elevator had opened. Quickly, before the doors closed, Killian pulled Eveline’s arm into the elevator. Eveline’s body collided with Killian’s, and that’s when she snapped out of her reverie. The elevator doors closed slowly. Eveline moved away from Killian and cleared her throat. She stepped slightly away from Killian, who was still staring at her intently. “Didn’t you hear what I said, Eveline?” Killian asked again. “Hm? Sorry… I was just daydreaming.” Eveline answered nervously. “What… what did you say earlier?” She asked again, occasionally making sure that her current position was far enough away from Killian’s. “I said that our meeting with Mr. Cole and the investors will take place tonight at the restaurant. Around eight o’clock. I’ll send you the restaurant’s address later.” Eveline nodded. “Alright. I’ll remember that.” For a moment, Eveline and Killian both fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Until Killian quickly turned his head and looked at Eveline very seriously. He had just realized that Eveline was standing quite far away from him. As if Eveline was now trying very hard to avoid him. And truly, Killian didn’t like that one bit. “Eveline.” Killian called out. “Yes?” Eveline turned and found Killian still looking at her intently. “Don’t forget to bind and duplicate the proposal immediately so it can be submitted to the investors later.” “Of course, sir. I’ll bind and duplicate it right away. Don’t worry.” Eveline tried to be firm and professional in her work. Though her heart was beating very fast at the moment. Eveline shifted her gaze forward again. She stared at the floor buttons that were lit up and turned off, indicating which floor the elevator was currently on. Though she felt she couldn’t stand being in the same elevator with Killian anymore. She was also worried about what Killian had done so boldly to her in the elevator yesterday. Meanwhile, Killian remained silent, observing Eveline. His eyes moved from top to bottom, taking in her simple appearance. Killian couldn’t believe how plain she looked. A four-year-old laptop, short black heels with worn-out soles, a knee-length skirt, and an ordinary, unbranded shirt. How could you still look so simple after receiving one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars, Eveline? Where did you spend all that money? If you didn’t even buy a single luxury or branded item to wear and show off? Killian’s mind kept asking. Ting The elevator doors opened, and Eveline stepped out first. Killian followed her from behind. Killian was now observing Eveline’s appearance in great detail. He sighed loudly once more. The sound reached Eveline’s ears, and she stopped in her tracks, turning around. “Is something wrong, sir?” Eveline asked formally. She was slightly surprised when she realized that Killian was now walking right behind her. “Nothing.” Killian shook his head. “Here’s the thing, send me your home address because I’ll pick you up myself for the meeting tonight.” “I can go by myself, sir. You don’t have to bother doing that. I don’t want to cause you any trouble.” “No. This business meeting is very important for me, and also for this company, Eveline. So it would be much better if we both went together tonight.” Eveline thought about it for a moment. Of course, the company’s reputation is something very important and cannot be taken lightly at any time. “Alright, I’ll send it right away.” After that, Eveline reached into her shirt pocket and took out her phone. She quickly typed in her full home address and sent the message to Killian’s number. “It’s done, sir.” She said. Killian took his phone and confirmed that the message containing Eveline’s full home address had been received. The message was there, and Killian smiled faintly. This man was never good at smiling. “I’ll pick you up at seven tonight. I’ll contact you again before coming to pick you up.” Killian said as he put his phone back. Eveline nodded, and then she walked toward the marketing staff room, leaving Killian who was also walking toward his own room. Eveline immediately placed her laptop on her desk. She paused for a moment, then reached for the bottle of mineral water and drank half of it. “Eveline, how did the meeting go? Is everything okay?” “What did Mr. Killian say about the marketing staff proposal?” Eveline put the water bottle back. “Mr. Killian liked our proposal. That’s why he decided to bring this proposal as an example to the investors.” “That’s great. I’m so relieved. All our hard work has paid off.” Eveline smiled and nodded. “Oh, I need to bind this proposal first. See you later.” Eveline immediately took the proposal to the printer room and did everything Killian had asked her to do earlier. She had to work faster so she’d have a little time to visit her mother at the hospital this afternoon before going with Killian to an important meeting later tonight.

“Mom…” Eveline walked into her mother’s new hospital room with a big smile on her face. In her right hand, she held a plastic bag filled with fruits she had just bought at the nearby supermarket. Her mother turned her head and smiled at Eveline’s arrival. “You’re here? How was your day, dear?” her mother asked as Eveline sat down on the chair next to the bedside table, taking out an orange from the bag. “Today was great, Mom. I presented the marketing team’s proposal well during the meeting this afternoon. And tonight, I’ll be accompanying my boss to present our team’s proposal to the investors.” Her hands moved quickly to peel the orange and feed her mother. Eveline smiled slightly. Occasionally, she glanced at the small watch on her left wrist. It still showed six o’clock in the evening. That meant Eveline only had one hour to go home and get ready. Unbeknownst to her, her mother had been watching Eveline all along. “That’s very good, dear. You’ve been working so hard all this time. And besides, your boss has given you a lot of help. To both of us. It would be even better if you helped your boss attract more investors.” Eveline nodded slowly in agreement with what her mother had just said. “I can’t stay long tonight, Mom. Because I have to go with my boss. I’ll ask Dr. Leo to take care of you as usual.” Eveline fed her mother a few more pieces of orange she had peeled. “Of course. No problem. Besides, I can take care of myself. Don’t worry. Just focus on your work. My condition is much better than before. You need to focus and not worry too much about me.” Eveline nodded again. After finishing the orange, she placed the plastic bag containing the fruits on the table. “Alright, Mom. I need to go home and get ready. If I don’t, I’ll be late. Here are some fruits. I’ll ask the nurse for help if you want to eat them later. I’ll go now…” Eveline briefly rubbed her mother’s palm, then left the hospital room. Eveline decided to take a taxi home after she was outside the hospital building. After getting a taxi, she quickly got in, reaching for her phone in her bag. She quickly typed a short message to Dr. Leo. Though she felt a bit awkward about always asking Dr. Leo for help, Eveline had no other choice. Relying on Helena was simply impossible. Helena hadn’t cared about their mother at all lately. Sorry to bother you, Dr. Leo. But I could only come to the hospital briefly earlier. I brought some fruits for my mother. I have to leave because I still have office work to do. Could I ask for your help to take care of my mother? Sorry, it seems like I’ve been bothering you too much lately. Eveline quickly sent the message to Dr. Leo’s phone number. No problem, Eveline. That’s my job, the doctors’ job, and the nurses’ job. Don’t worry. I and the nurses will take care of your mother. You can focus on your work. Okay. Eveline smiled with a great sense of relief after reading Dr. Leo’s reply. Eveline decided not to reply to the message because the taxi had stopped right in front of her house. Quickly, Eveline paid the taxi and entered her house. A little worried that Killian might already be at her house to pick her up soon, she immediately got ready. “What should I wear for this important meeting?” Eveline, who had just stepped out of the bathroom wearing only a towel, opened her wardrobe and began searching for appropriate attire. “I can’t wear a skirt or a dress.” Eveline paused, her hands still raised between the clothes in the closet. “This is an important and formal meeting. In that case… I should just wear formal attire. A blazer? Yes… that’s good enough.” Eveline took out a new blazer she had never worn before. She remembered that she had bought the blazer about two months ago, and it was still wrapped in plastic. Additionally, Eveline also took an undershirt she thought would go well with her new blazer. She also grabbed a pair of pants that matched the blazer. Quickly, she laid out the clothes on the bed and put them on neatly. Ting Her phone rang, and Eveline, who was straightening her hair, immediately picked up her phone, which was still charging on the dressing table. It was a message from Killian. I’ll be at your house in about five minutes. Are you ready? Yes, sir. I’m getting ready right now. I’ll be out as soon as I’m done. Eveline put her phone back down and continued getting ready. She looked at her reflection in the vanity mirror again, making sure her appearance was neat. Starting with her clothes, the small earrings in both ears, the tiny necklace that didn’t even weigh a gram, the small watch on her left wrist, her loose hair, and not forgetting to spray perfume a few times on her body. Eveline also touched up the mocha-colored lipstick on her lips with a tissue. “Alright, Eveline…. you’re ready now. Everything looks fine. And your appearance is good enough. So it won’t be embarrassing for you, or for Killian. Anyway, I have to work very hard. And that means helping the company secure new investors. That way, I might be more trusted to help with bigger company projects. It also means I’ll be able to pay back and settle the money Killian gave me more easily.” Tin Tin The sound of a horn honked twice, causing Eveline to peek out the window of her room. She saw Killian getting out of the car and waiting there, leaning against it. Quickly, Eveline grabbed her phone, charger, bag, and the proposal documents she had prepared, then walked out of her room and house. Killian straightened his body when he saw Eveline exit the house, and he spontaneously walked toward Eveline as she locked the front door. “Let me help.” Killian said, taking the proposal documents from Eveline’s hands. Eveline glanced briefly at Killian and locked the door again. “Thank you,” Eveline murmured as they walked toward the gate. Once more, Eveline locked the gate with a padlock to ensure the house remained secure while she was away tonight. Skillfully, Killian opened the door for Eveline, standing beside her. “Get in, leave the proposal on the backseat,” he said firmly. In truth, Killian felt nervous about Eveline’s appearance tonight. To be honest, he had never seen Eveline dressed like that before. She looked very attractive, though simple, without showing off excessive luxury. Without saying anything, Eveline immediately obeyed and sat there. Killian closed the door for Eveline and placed the proposal he was holding on the back passenger seat. He walked around the car and immediately got into the driver’s seat. Eveline immediately fastened her seatbelt and sat calmly, holding her bag. Killian also fastened his seatbelt and began driving the car at a moderate speed. “Um, sir?” Eveline turned to Killian, who looked focused on driving. “Yes?” Killian replied without taking his eyes off the road. “At the meeting with the investors, will I have to speak? I mean, do I have to explain the contents of the proposal myself?” “Of course. You and your team created this proposal, so you should present it. Just like when you presented it earlier today in the meeting. Do it exactly the same way. Besides, this isn’t a very formal meeting. I don’t know how many investors will come. But hopefully enough will come, and enough will become investors.” Eveline nodded, muttering, “Alright.” Then she turned her gaze forward again. “You look beautiful.” Killian complimented Eveline’s appearance, still focused on the road. “Thanks…” Eveline muttered, not knowing how else to respond to Killian’s compliment. Eveline licked her lips several times, feeling very nervous. And that didn’t go unnoticed by Killian, who glanced at Eveline several times. “Damn. If only I could kiss those lips right now, I might not be this stiff. Not to mention the last kiss that day in the elevator. It still feels like it’s lingering, and I can’t even satisfy myself. Eveline… do you really not feel the same way as me? You’re my addiction. Should I tell everyone about my desire to be with you?” Killian’s mind screamed.

“This will be a project that can produce maximum results. Everything needed for this project is included in the proposal. If you all agree, then this project will not only benefit you and our company, but also the community directly involved.” “Wow, Miss Eveline, your explanation really resonates with us. And truly, this is the first time a young woman has been able to handle such a large-scale project.” “That’s right. And moreover, all the contents of the proposal you’ve provided are also very reasonable to implement. In that case, Mr. Killian, we have great hopes of being able to directly participate in this project moving forward.” Killian and Eveline, upon hearing this, smiled with a sense of great happiness and relief. Because the two of them had finally managed to capture the attention of the investors who had come tonight. And yes, for Eveline, tonight, she seemed to be building her reputation through her involvement in this major project, for the first time. Eveline would never waste a moment like this to build a better career, starting now and into the future. “Oh, Miss Eveline?” “Yes, sir?” Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at the person who had called her. “I really hope to have an employee as modern as you, Miss Eveline. It’s very rare to find a young woman who can handle a big project like you do.” “Don’t overpraise me, sir. I’m just doing my job well. And I’m also very sure that there are other young women out there with the same abilities as me, or even far greater than mine.” Eveline tried to remain humble and not let the praise go to her head. “Of course. Then how did you find a talented woman like Miss Eveline, Mr. Killian?” The man turned to ask Killian. “She’s only been working at my company for two years. And yes, she is indeed talented.” “Oh, of course, I’m sure of that.” All the investors laughed at that. For some reason, Eveline suddenly felt uncomfortable with the laughter coming from the investors. And for some reason, she felt like their laughter was mocking her now. Killian clenched his fists tightly, feeling annoyed. Of course, he understood the meaning of the last remark made by the middle-aged man. But he decided to remain silent, waiting to see what else the middle-aged man might say, or perhaps the other investors. “And besides, we don’t even need to have an informal meeting like this at a restaurant. We could just have a video call, or come directly tomorrow morning and hold a meeting at your company, Mr. Killian.” ‘What? Shouldn’t this meeting be held in the morning at the office? Then why did Killian ask me to join him at this evening meeting?’ Eveline wondered to herself. She was surprised by the investor’s statement about their meeting tonight. Meanwhile, Killian closed his eyes for a moment, regretting the investor’s words. Because, fundamentally, Killian hoped that holding the meeting tonight would be a great opportunity for him and Eveline to grow closer. Perhaps Killian could also express everything he had regretted about his attitude toward Eveline. Additionally, Killian wanted to spend time alone with Eveline. But now, with the investor’s words, he didn’t know what was on Eveline’s mind at the moment. Not to mention that Eveline immediately turned and looked at him with a confused and annoyed expression. Killian decided to remain silent and not respond to what the investor had just said. He let them start talking to each other. Eveline shifted her gaze, her expression having changed. Quickly, she grabbed the wine glass in front of her and drank it all in one go. She felt annoyed instantly. ‘If this evening’s meeting could have been done via video call, then this is all just Killian’s scheme to get me to come with him tonight and have some alone time together.’ Eveline swallowed her annoyance. *** Brak Eveline quickly got out of Killian’s car, slamming the door behind her. Killian followed her out of his car and walked toward Eveline, who was rummaging through her bag, searching for the key to her house gate. “Eveline… listen, I…” Killian grabbed Eveline’s arm, stopping her movement as she had already found the gate key there. “Stop this, Mr. Killian. If I had known this evening’s meeting wasn’t a formal one, I would have refused it. Those words of his, I will always remember, how he tried to belittle me after giving me praise I’d never heard in my life.” Eveline turned around, released Killian’s grip on her arm, and unlocked the gate. But after succeeding, Eveline fell silent, then turned to look at Killian, who was still staring at her with a frown on his forehead. Killian looked worried. “If my participation in tonight’s meeting was to reduce my loan, then just say so from the start. Because I am fully aware and remember clearly that I needed a loan of one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars from you. And yes, not two billion dollars. I told you that day, and I’ve already repaid the remainder, which is two hundred fifty million dollars.” “And if you intend to trap me in this meeting, then sorry, you won’t succeed, Mr. Killian. Just relax, I’ll return all your money, not a penny less, so you don’t have to bring up that night again. Or try to trap me in a meeting that’s just an excuse to humiliate me.” “I’m not trying to trap you or anything like that, Eveline. Not at all.” Killian shook his head and continued to follow Eveline as she opened the gate to her house and walked toward the front door. “I just… I beg you, Eve, tell me, just once, speak to me with complete honesty.” Eveline fell silent, glaring at Killian. “Why do you need that much money, Eveline? What have you done with that much money?” Eveline stopped in her tracks and turned to face Killian, who had also stopped beside her. “What I’ve done with one billion seven hundred fifty million dollars is none of your business, Killian. That’s none of your business.” Eveline shook her head quickly. “So just stop now.” “Eveline, I was just…” Killian ran out of words as Eveline turned around and opened the door to her house with a key. Killian’s face hardened. “Two billion dollars.” Eveline’s movement stopped abruptly, and she turned to look at Killian. “What? What did you just say?” she whispered. “Two billion dollars… to spend one more night with me.” Eveline’s eyes widened. “I’m offering you two billion dollars. Wait, don’t misunderstand. I want you to spend one more night with me because I want to talk to you as much as I want.” Killian sighed and moved closer to Eveline, who was still silent, stunned. “You can yell at me. You can ask me anything. You can tell me how you feel, but please… please, Eveline, don’t avoid me. Talk to me face to face. Because…” Killian swallowed with great difficulty. Eveline regulated her labored breathing, along with her increasingly rapid heartbeat. “Eveline, there are so many questions in my mind, and they’ve been tormenting me until today. So just answer each of my questions, and that’s enough. Not by doing anything else.” Killian grew increasingly restless as Eveline remained silent. “You’re not giving me much choice, Eve. I’m truly sorry, but when you have so many questions in your mind and can’t find the answers, you’ll keep asking them, consciously or not.” “And you think you’ll get answers to all your questions from me now? Because every time you find it hard to get what you want, you try to buy it.” “No, Eveline, no. I’m just trying to buy your time, to talk to you. That’s all. I just want to know your perspective.” “You want to know my perspective?” “Yes, Eveline. That’s all. Please.” Eveline tightened her grip. “What I feel now is that there is a very rich and well-established man trying to buy me again. Because that man feels that he can buy me again with the wealth he offers. That man feels that he can make me do everything he wants, anytime, anywhere. And he’ll give me money for it.” Killian widened his eyes and shook his head slightly. “So, I’ll say this again to you. I’m not for sale, Mr. Killian Blake!” For a moment, they both fell silent and looked at each other. Killian felt he had spoken out of turn, and Eveline felt her pride wounded once more. Eveline turned and tried to unlock the door to her house again. The door unlocked, and Eveline opened it immediately. “Eveline, wait a moment.” “Stop there, Mr. Killian.” Eveline stopped Killian from following her. “Don’t even think about following me again after today.” “Please… just listen to me a little longer, Eve.” “I’ve listened to you enough, Mr. Killian. But tonight, it’s enough. It’s more than enough for me to know your true character. And I’m sick of it. I don’t want to see you again. So please, leave my house before someone else sees and misunderstands. I don’t want the reputation you’ve built up over the years to be ruined just because you’re begging right in front of a woman’s house at night, especially just to talk to me, after you tried to buy my dignity again.” Eveline slammed the door shut and locked it. She ran straight to her room, crying loudly. She felt her dignity had been shattered again by Killian, who had tried to buy it once more. And Killian, slowly, walked away from Eveline’s house, feeling increasingly guilty. Because everything he had just said was wrong. Very wrong, to the point it made him restless too.

Eveline walked lazily into the office building where she worked. Her eyes were still red, with very noticeable bags under them, and her nose was still red. It was very clear how long she had been crying the night before. And Eveline didn’t seem to care if everyone in the office saw her like that. Eveline had made a major decision with unwavering resolve, and she was certain she wouldn’t back down from the path she’d chosen. “Hey, Eve… you’re here this early? What’s going on?” Lily asked as Eveline stopped right in front of her desk. Lily noticed Eveline’s lackluster expression and immediately furrowed her brow deeply. “Yes, I want to give this to you. Can you help me give this to Mr. Killian later?” Eveline reached into her bag, pulled out a brown envelope, and placed it on Lily’s desk. Lily looked at the envelope and picked it up. She looked at Eveline and the envelope several times, alternating between the two. Still with that confused expression on her face. “Eveline, what… what’s inside this envelope?” She asked hesitantly. Eveline didn’t answer immediately, but she shifted her gaze for a moment, taking a slow breath. “It’s my resignation letter. I want to quit working at this company.” She replied in a whisper. She didn’t want to cause a commotion in the office this morning when they heard she was quitting. “But… but why, Eveline? Don’t you love working here? At this company? With all of us? Then… then why are you resigning?” Lily stood up, her eyes already wet with tears. Lily stepped out of her work area and stood directly in front of Eveline. Eveline shook her head slightly. She was trying not to cry now. She wanted to stay strong, even though her heart felt so reluctant. But this was the right decision for her to make now. “I just… I don’t know, Lily. I’m sorry, but I have to stop now. I don’t know when we’ll meet again, or if I’ll ever see all of you here again. But I truly hope that you and everyone here will remember me for the good things.” Eveline gently patted Lily’s shoulder, smiling thinly, a bit forced. “Eveline… tell me, is there a problem? Did something happen during your meeting with Mr. Killian and the investors? Did they say something bad to you? Just tell me. I can help you deal with it. I’ll also tell Mr. Killian everything if necessary.” “You can’t, Lily. You won’t be able to help me with this. No one here will be able to do it either. I want to finish this myself. And my resignation today is the only solution I can come up with right now.” Lily listened silently to Eveline’s answer, and she realized that Eveline looked much worse than she had in previous days. Eveline was truly in a bad mood, and if she said anything else now, she didn’t know what Eveline might do afterward. So in the end, Lily sighed heavily and tightened her grip on the envelope containing Eveline’s resignation letter. “Alright… I’ll give this letter to Mr. Killian. I hope you’re okay, Eve. If you have any problems, I’ll be there for you, as usual. After all, we’ve known each other for two years, and I really hope we can still be good friends, even though you’re no longer working here.” Eveline nodded slowly, then hugged Lily tightly. In the end, even though she had been holding back the tears in her eyes, they still flowed, wetting her cheeks. “Of course… thank you so much, Lily. You’re a very good friend, and I’m glad I could be friends with you, and with everyone else in this company.” Eveline released their embrace. “I’ll go first, Lily. See you later.” Without waiting for a response, Eveline quickly walked out of the company building and headed toward the hospital. On the other hand, Lily could only watch as Eveline’s back grew distant from the company. Lily lowered her head and looked at the brown envelope containing Eveline’s resignation letter with a sorrowful gaze. She felt deeply hurt, for despite everything, she and Eveline had been good friends all this time, and suddenly, Eveline had decided to quit her job at the company. Killian had just arrived at the company in his own car. It had been almost two or three days since he asked Caleb to spy on Eveline and find out everything about her life. That’s why he drove himself to the office. With a firm stride, he walked into the company. Lily, who saw Killian’s arrival, quickly approached Killian, who had stopped right in front of the elevator. “Mr. Killian?” Lily stopped right beside Killian. “Hm? Yes?” Killian turned his head and looked at Lily with a blank expression. “Here you go, sir.” Lily handed him the envelope, and Killian took it, looking at it curiously. “The envelope contains Eveline’s resignation letter, sir.” “What?” Killian immediately gasped and looked at Lily with wide eyes. “What did you say? A letter… Eveline’s resignation letter?” Killian hurriedly opened the envelope and read the letter inside. “Yes, sir. This morning, Eveline came and handed me this letter, asking me to give this envelope to you.” Lily replied softly. But sadness was still clearly visible on her face. “I don’t know what’s wrong with Eveline. She just looked really bad. It seems like Eveline cried all night.” Lily explained, stopping Killian’s movement as he read the contents of the letter. Killian fell silent, feeling uneasy. Both of his hands closed the letter again and gripped it tightly. “Where did Eveline go? Did she say anything to you?” “I don’t know, sir. Eveline left immediately and only said that she would handle the issue herself, and I couldn’t help her resolve it.” Lily shook her head slowly. “But as her good friend, I really hope that Eveline’s sudden decision to quit her job isn’t because of any issues that arose during the meeting with the investors last night.” Killian looked at Lily, and Lily swallowed with some difficulty. “I apologize for being so bold, sir. But I know very well that Evelina really enjoys working at this company, even though she has only been here for two years. And I know that Evelina is a hard worker, so she would not just quit without there being a significant issue at the office.” Hearing Lily’s words, it was as if Killian had been slapped in the face. Of course, there was a major issue between him and Eveline. And that major issue couldn’t be easily resolved by anyone else besides Eveline and himself at the moment. Killian didn’t know what to say now, so he decided to stay silent. Then, when the elevator doors opened, Killian immediately stepped inside and left Lily behind, without being able to give her a direct answer at that moment. “Eveline… why did you do this? Why did you resign? Is this all because of what I said? My words must have hurt you deeply. I’m truly sorry… please, Eveline… don’t go far from me. Please…” Killian anxiously tried to call Eveline’s number, but her number was inactive. There was a possibility that Eveline had intentionally turned off her phone, or worse, that she had blocked Killian’s number. So Killian couldn’t reach her now. It was a terrifying thought for Killian at that moment. Both of Killian’s hands were trembling, filled with sadness and anxiety. The elevator opened again, and with hurried steps, Killian entered his office and threw Eveline’s resignation letter onto his desk. Killian immediately called Caleb’s number. “Caleb, come to the office immediately! You must find Eveline right now! She resigned from the office today! I can’t let that happen!” After saying all that, Killian hung up the call and sat down in his chair. He couldn’t contain the fear he was feeling right now. And Killian truly realized that Eveline’s resignation today was also because of the words he had spoken last night. Something he should never have said to Eveline from the start. He was indeed foolish, as he could never easily understand the contents of her mind and heart, especially regarding the strange feelings he still felt toward Eveline. His phone rang, and another notification interrupted him. It was a notification of funds deposited into his personal account, reading, “Funds deposited in the amount of seven hundred fifty million dollars from Eveline Mason’s personal account.” “No. This can’t be. Eveline… where did you get this money, and why did you send it to me? Don’t torment me like this, Eveline. Damn it! Damn it!” Killian growled angrily. You don’t need to worry that I’ll run away. I won’t run away. I will pay the remaining one billion dollars. This time, I can only pay back seven hundred and fifty million dollars. I am paying back the money you gave me that night. Even though I no longer work at your company, I will continue to pay back the loan you gave me. The message was sent by Eveline and immediately appeared on Killian’s phone. You don’t need to do this so quickly, Eveline. Where are you? Why did you resign? You can’t just resign like that, Eveline! You must come back here immediately! Killian immediately replied to Eveline’s message. No. I think it would be much better if you didn’t look for me or bother me with everything that happened that night, or everything you said to me last night. Because it would be pointless. I am very aware of my position. I am just an ordinary employee at your company. But after what happened that night, the meeting with the investors, and everything you said to me last night, it has made me realize. That I will never be seen as anything but someone who provides benefits to others. And yes, you have shown that by offering me two billion dollars to spend one more night with you. I am utterly disgusted. Disgusted with you. The long message sent by Eveline once again slapped Killian in the face. He knew very well that he had made a huge mistake by offering Eveline two billion dollars to spend one more night with him. However, he couldn’t find any other way to spend time talking with Eveline. So Killian’s lips couldn’t be stopped, even though his heart was telling him not to say things that might offend Eveline right now. But he didn’t understand. He was too foolish. He was too naive. To handle the things in his heart. Please forgive me, Eveline. Please don’t do this. Go back to the office and work. I won’t accept your resignation letter now. Come back right away. I won’t come back, even if there’s only one company left in the world. I’ll go far away, and I should have done it since the night we spent together that day.

Klek Eveline slowly entered her mother’s hospital room. The quiet atmosphere made Eveline feel even more lonely. She desperately needed attention and friends to lean on. However, what had happened to her was the one thing she had to keep a secret. It wouldn’t be easy for her if one day someone else found out what had happened to her and Killian that night. And truly, Eveline couldn’t imagine how she would react. Especially if that person was her own mother. “Mom? Are you asleep?” Eveline sat down on the chair and gently stroked her mother’s palm. Eveline had already washed her face and applied light makeup to hide the dark circles under her eyes from crying all night. “No… I’m not sleeping. Just a little bored. When do you think I can go home?” Her mother turned and looked at her with a small smile on her face. A smile that now seemed full of hope. “Mom will go home after two weeks. Didn’t Dr. Leo himself say that once Mom’s condition is fully recovered and improved, she’ll be allowed to go home?” Eveline murmured, pulling her hand back. “Hm… Alright then.” Her mother nodded slowly. Eveline looked very hesitant, but the sooner her mother knew, the better. “Mom, there’s something I want to tell you.” “What is it, dear? Is everything okay? Did something happen at work?” Her mother asked immediately, a little anxiously. Even though Eveline’s face was covered with makeup, “No, it’s not that. But something else.” Eveline shook her head, then sighed slowly. “I’ve decided to sell our old house.” “What? But why, Eveline? Why are you selling our house?” Her mother widened her eyes in surprise. She knew about the financial problems they were facing, but Eveline had never spoken honestly to her about it, as if hiding it from her. “I know this is a very difficult decision. But I need to sell the house to pay off the loan I took from the company. I feel bad if I don’t return the money immediately. Even if I have to pay it off in installments, at least the loan burden won’t be too heavy in the future. But don’t worry, Mother. The money from selling the house has already been set aside to buy a simpler new house. I know the new house won’t be as spacious as our old one. But it will be more than enough for the two of us to live in. Once you’re better and allowed to come home from the hospital, I’ll take you to our new house.” Eveline smiled faintly as she said all that. Though deep down, she felt like screaming out loud. Eveline’s mother fell silent after hearing Eveline’s explanation. Even if she wanted to refuse, she couldn’t bring herself to do it. She couldn’t bear to. Eveline had been working hard and striving so hard for herself all this time. She had even gotten into quite a lot of debt. And if the house was sold to help pay off the loan installments, that was fine. As long as Eveline wasn’t too stressed out by her working conditions in the future. “It’s okay, dear. The important thing is that you can pay off the loan. The sooner it’s paid off, the better.” Her mother gently stroked Eveline’s face. “When did you sell our old house? And… have you found a new place to stay? You can’t possibly delay buying a new house and end up sleeping outside, can you?” Her mother looked at Eveline with great concern. Eveline nodded. “Of course, Mom. I sold the house last night and found a new place this morning. Mom, don’t worry. I’m fine. Besides, our old house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars. I’ve already transferred seven hundred fifty million dollars to the company’s account to pay off my loan. The remaining money I used to find our new house. And luckily, I found a modest house for five hundred million dollars. We have money left over after everything. And when the hospital said my mother could go home, we still had money to pay for her medicine later.” Eveline smiled calmly. After that, both of them fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Eveline’s mind was focused on one thing. How to explain to her mother that she no longer worked at Killian’s company. She had quit, and she had also decided to look for a new job. And that wouldn’t be easy. *** “I’m sorry, Mr. Killian, but after I looked into it, it seems like Miss Eveline has sold her house and moved out of there to her new home.” Caleb said, bowing his head briefly before looking back at Killian, who was now staring at him with wide eyes. “What? What do you mean, Caleb? Last night… last night, I even went to Eveline’s house and drove her home there. How could she have sold the house so quickly?!” Killian stood up from his chair and began pacing back and forth. Anxiety immediately filled his heart. “That’s right, sir. Earlier on the way here, I decided to check out Eveline’s house as well, and yes, I found some people moving Eveline’s belongings out of the house. One of them said that Miss Eveline sold the house to a young couple who still lived with their parents at the end of the street. The house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars. “That… that’s impossible. Eveline, Eveline couldn’t just leave like that.” Killian immediately stopped walking and hurried over to Caleb. “Then, do the workers who carried Eveline’s belongings know where her new house is now?” “Unfortunately not, sir. They said Miss Eveline would come back to her old house and show them the way to her new one. So, they have no idea where her new house is now.” “Damn it!” Killian cursed. Caleb looked at Killian with pity. He had never seen Killian so agitated by a woman who was trying to avoid him so blatantly as he was now. Caleb didn’t know what the real issue was between Killian and Eveline. But he was certain that the issue was a very complicated matter of love. Caleb sighed as Killian paced back and forth in front of him, slowly pulling at his hair to vent the frustration, anger, and anxiety he was feeling at that moment. “Sir, I have additional information about Miss Eveline, as you requested earlier.” Killian stopped in his tracks and looked back at Caleb. Killian’s face now looked very curious. “What? Tell me. What other information do you have about Eveline?” “I don’t have much information about Miss Eveline, sir. All I know is that one of Miss Eveline’s family members is currently being treated at the hospital. And it seems that the one being treated at the hospital is Miss Eveline’s mother.” Hearing that, Killian’s face immediately paled. He had no idea about that. And now, Killian had suddenly pieced together all the puzzle pieces that had been stored in his mind. ‘Does that mean Eveline needed that large loan for her mother’s treatment at the hospital? Is that true?’ Killian wondered to himself. A sense of heaviness suddenly filled his chest, and it was very painful. “T-then… do you know where she is now? I mean, Miss Eveline’s mother. Which hospital is Eveline’s mother being treated at now?” “As far as I know, Miss Eveline’s mother is being treated at The Miracle Sign Hospital. And it seems she recently underwent a major and emergency surgery. I’m sure Miss Eveline is at that hospital right now.” Without waiting any longer, Killian immediately rushed out of his company and drove his car at high speed toward the hospital. Killian’s mind immediately flashed back to everything Eveline had ever said. Even when Eveline accepted his offer to spend the night with him that day. Killian felt very sorry and guilty now. Because of his stupidity in thinking and speaking, he couldn’t think of all the risks that would happen. He was too stupid and naive. And he was too stupid to admit his own stupidity. “If only you had just told me what you needed the money for, I wouldn’t have been so reckless, Eveline. Why didn’t you say from the start that you needed the loan to pay for your mother’s medical bills? Why did you just stay silent and accept the crazy offer I made on the spot that day? Why did you just stay silent and say to forget everything, while I’m now struggling to breathe because of the guilt that’s suffocating me? Please, Eveline… if you can, please forgive my stupidity. Please come back and talk to me now. If not, I’ll live with regret.”

Killian galloped down the hallway of The Miracle Sign hospital. He did not even care about the protests of some of the hospital staff, including the people who were receiving treatment there. All that was on Killian’s mind right now, was to be able to find Eveline’s whereabouts in the vast hospital right now. He did not have much time to waste at the moment. Killian gasped, and stopped running for a moment, then began to cast his eyes in all directions inside the hospital hallway. Hoping that he could instantly find Eveline’s whereabouts there, and approach her. “Miss Eveline” The voice instantly focused Killian’s attention and gaze in one direction. And yes, Killian was very sure, if the woman who was standing right next to a doctor there, was Eveline. Slowly, Killian walked after the two of them, silently. “I just finished checking on your mother’s condition, and it looks like she’s under a lot of stress. Are you two in trouble right now?” Doctor Leo asked, although it felt very awkward to ask about other people’s problems who were under stress like Eveline was right now. Hearing that, Eveline sighed loudly, as she turned her gaze towards the hospital grounds on the left side of the hallway she was currently passing through. “I had a little problem. And I accidentally told my mom about it. I think it’s a pretty big deal, and surely my mom has a right to know about it.” “If you don’t mind telling her. What is the problem you’re facing right now? Perhaps, I can help you, Eveline.” Doctor Liam muttered, and the two of them continued to walk at a very slow pace. Fortunately, it was already lunchtime, so Doctor Leo would not be too distracted by his busy work schedule at the hospital. As for Killian, he continued to walk with both ears constantly listening. Although Doctor Leo and Eveline spoke very slowly, he was quite able to hear everything they said even at a distance. “You won’t be able to help me with this problem, Doctor. I, myself, am already quite overwhelmed, but I always try very hard. And still, there won’t be anyone who can help me. I intend to solve this problem myself.” Eveline turned her head and looked at Doctor Leo for a moment, before looking straight ahead again. “I sold my old house. The house I’ve been living in.” “Oh my, Eveline. Why? Why would you sell it?” Doctor Leo was surprised. “I took out a large loan from my boss’s company, and I didn’t want to delay paying the installments for too long. So I decided that I could sell the house, and move into a much smaller house than before. And it was worth it.” “What does that mean? What was worth it?” Doctor Leo looked endlessly at Eveline, who couldn’t even bear to look at him for so long. Doctor Leo really felt sorry for Eveline’s very hard life. Eveline smiled a small smile, which was even more appropriate as a sad smile. “Of course it’s worth it. I took out a loan from that company to pay for my mother’s medical expenses. And the house sold for one billion five hundred million dollars, and I paid half of the money into the company’s account. And the rest of the money, I bought a new house.” Eveline rubbed her arms together. “And as for the remaining loan debt that is still with the company, I will find a way to pay it all off soon. Moreover, I’ve quit working there, and am trying to find a new job now.” “Quit?!” Doctor Leo was even more surprised by Eveline’s words. “Eveline, how could you just decide to quit? Does your mother know about it too?” They both stopped their steps, and faced each other. That instantly made Killian immediately hide his body in a large wall there. But of course, still, he would continue to eavesdrop on the two people’s conversation. “No, Doctor Leo. I wasn’t so stupid as to tell my mother that I had stopped working.” Eveline shook her head quickly, while chuckling there. It felt very tight in her heart, as she recalled why she had decided to quit the company she had immersed herself in for the past two years. “Anyway, I sent my resignation letter this morning. And it’s possible that my boss has already received the letter. Besides, I’ve also made an agreement with my boss that I won’t run away until I return all the borrowed money to him.” “But Eveline, this is a very rash thing for you to do. How are you going to repay the loans without working there? Wouldn’t it be more appropriate to keep working there, while earning money to repay the loans? Sorry, I’m a little curious, hope you don’t take offense.” “No problem Doctor. After all, I have also thought about all these things very well. And the main problem lies within the company itself. Which, I can never tell you. I will keep all of those things very deep. Therefore, I decided to leave, and stopped working at the company.” Hearing that, Doctor Leo was silent, and did not want to delve too much into the problems that Eveline was facing. Because, he had also asked too many questions about things that should be a limitation for him, to the patient’s family. Moreover, for a matter that should not involve himself now. “Then, I can only hope for the best for you now, Eveline. Moreover, with your mother’s condition still up and down right now, I really hope that you will pay more attention to the topic of your conversation. So that it won’t make your mother’s condition worse. The two-week evaluation period is coming to an end. If your mother’s condition remains unstable, up and down, then we, the doctors, will take a much longer evaluation time. And that won’t lead to anything good, Eveline. It will only increase the cost that you will have to pay later.” Eveline nodded with certainty. She thinned her lips, and no longer smiled a small smile like before. She was already very resigned, but also excited in her heart. “I know, and I promise, that I will not let my mother’s condition become unstable.” “Then, I have to go first. I need to see another patient.” Eveline nodded and allowed Doctor Leo to leave. After that, Eveline lowered her head, while sighing loudly. Truly, she felt very exhausted right now. But she had nowhere to go to tell her story to her heart’s content. All these things did not escape the sight of Killian who was still hiding in the wall now. Killian looked at Eveline with his eyes softening. He was getting more and more guilty about everything. Until finally, Killian no longer hid behind the wall, and walked over to Eveline who was still in the same position there. “Eveline?”

Eveline’s steps stopped, and she immediately rounded her eyes there. She never expected to meet Killian in the hospital area like this. Moreover, none of this was something she wanted to happen at all. Killian walked over to Eveline who was glued to the spot where she was standing now. Shortly after that, Killian stopped, and fell silent in front of Eveline, with a guilty look on his face. “Eveline, I… I want to say something.” Killian suddenly seemed to lose his strength to speak firmly now. The guilt that he had been feeling since the beginning, was suffocating himself even more. He never knew that such a feeling would actually affect his entire body. Eveline blinked her eyelids quickly. As if she immediately realized Killian’s presence in front of her now. “What are you doing here? How did you know I was in this hospital?“ ”I looked into it. But that’s not what I want to tell you.” “I don’t want to talk to you about anything. So please, leave now.” Eveline walked quickly past Killian, and tried not to pay any attention to Killian who started walking after her now. “Please, Eveline. Just once. Let’s talk just once. After that, you can ask me for anything.” Killian followed Eveline’s quick footsteps. “I don’t need another offer from you, Killian. I’ve already quit your company, and I think that’s enough to buy my freedom from you.” “I will not accept your letter of resignation, Eveline. You are still an employee of my company. Period.” Killian said loudly, and also firmly. The guilt and fear he felt now seemed to be merging into each other. Until it even more deceived Killian who was having trouble thinking clearly. “Oh, really?” Eveline immediately stopped walking, and quickly turned around, looking right at Killian who also stopped there. The two of them did not even care about the curious glances that many people in the hospital hallway area continued to give right now. Eveline was already too annoyed. “Didn’t I tell you that I would definitely pay back all the remaining borrowed money I got. I’ve already paid half of it, and the other billion will be paid soon. You don’t have to worry about me running away and not paying your precious money.” “I don’t care about the money, Eveline. Even from the beginning I never thought or even hoped that you would return all the money I gave you that night. It’s just…” Killian’s words were immediately interrupted by the expression on his face that looked hardened, holding back his emotions now. “It’s just that, if you had said from the beginning, that you needed to borrow that much money for your mother’s treatment in this hospital, then that night would never have happened, Eve.” “I don’t understand what you’re saying.” Eveline averted her eyes. Hoping that all the things she had been hiding could not be known by Killian, or even by anyone else. She no longer wanted to live with the shade of pity that others gave her. It was enough, she struggled for years, and she lived with a very high determination, so that she could live without the mercy of others. To Eveline, living under the pity of others was like having no meaningful purpose in life in the future. “I know everything, Eveline. I heard what you and the doctor talked about. You should have told me that you needed money to pay for your sick mother’s medical expenses. You should have been very honest from the start, then that night would never have happened. Or at least, you wouldn’t hate me so much and avoid me like you do now.” Killian muttered, then raised both hands and rubbed his face roughly. He looked extremely frustrated, and almost lost his mind now. Never before, in Killian’s life, had he felt so guilty that his whole life was instantly suffocating. He didn’t even know how to cope with all the things that had happened since that night had started. “You never know about anything, Killian.” Eveline whispered, her eyes still looking straight ahead. She didn’t have enough energy to have a long talk with Killian. But really, deep in Eveline’s heart, she confirmed what Killian had just said to her. If only, she was telling the truth, maybe that night had never happened between them. “You shouldn’t have come to this hospital, and instead eavesdropped on the conversation I had with Doctor Leo. This isn’t even a realm you can just walk into, Killian. Remember your boundaries. Because all this time, I’ve always remembered my boundaries. But it seems like you will never follow the conditions I give you, right? You always violate those conditions even now.” Eveline shook her head with a faint movement. Then after that, she resumed walking, and this time Eveline’s destination was the hospital garden. Because it seemed, only that place was good enough to talk alone together with Killian. Moreover, all the people in the hallway were constantly looking at Eveline and Killian. It really made her feel very uncomfortable. Killian followed Eveline’s steps, walking right behind. Killian kept silent, with his eyes looking straight at Eveline’s back there. There was a strange feeling in his heart, and this time, it was not only guilt, but also longing. Killian wanted to run fast towards Eveline’s back, and hug that tiny body tightly now. But unfortunately, Killian would never be able to do any of those things now. I don’t know if it will be in the future. Killian really wished that all these things had never happened in the first place, then maybe, Eveline wouldn’t have been this cold to him. Before long, the two of them had arrived at the hospital garden, which was right at the back. Eveline immediately sat on one of the long empty benches there, and was followed by Killian. For a moment, they were both silent, and looked straight ahead. Until finally, Killian slightly turned his head, and looked at Eveline. Eveline let out her breath slowly, it felt very claustrophobic, with the fight inside her right now. But she couldn’t help it. “You never know what has happened. I can never tell people what’s really going on in my life. Whether it’s friends, family, companions, or other people who know me. I won’t be able to do that easily. I don’t want to live at the mercy of others.” “I don’t feel that way, Eveline. I do not pity you. I have never once burdened your life with pity. You know that very well. I… I never wanted to make you feel that way. I really did.” Eveline nodded faintly. Of course, she knew. It was just that she wanted to protect the feelings in her heart, which was currently feeling something she should never feel. “I know. You didn’t intend to make me feel that way. It’s just that, I’m afraid. If I’m going to experience all those things, and I won’t be able to get out of that circle easily in the future. I don’t want to be trapped living in someone’s arrangement.” “Eveline…” Killian ventured to grasp Eveline’s left palm there. “I just wanted to say that you could have told me from the start, if you needed to borrow that much money to pay for your mother’s medical expenses. Then all the agreements and conditions that we both put forward to each other that night would never have happened. Even that night will never happen.” Killian let out his breath slowly. “I’m not saying that I… don’t like what we did that night. It’s just that I kept feeling guilty. I can’t shake that feeling, especially when I found out that you used that money to pay for your mother’s medical expenses. If only I had known all this from the beginning, then I wouldn’t have taken advantage of you in such a way, Eveline. Really, I’m sorry. Because I was wrong too. I didn’t find out about all these things from the start. And because my ego was too high and my heart was too hard, I couldn’t think clearly when I said those things, without thinking that you would feel hurt by them.” Eveline who heard all that from Killian instantly turned her head, and looked at Killian. She could clearly see the sincerity, and also the seriousness that Killian said to her. Eveline’s eyes filled with tears, but she tried hard to hold them back now. “I’m also sorry, because I should have ventured to speak honestly to you back then. I didn’t have much choice, and I felt very desperate that day. Because my own sister didn’t even want to help me. And with my mother’s condition being so bad at the time, I had no other choice but to accept the offer you made that day.” They both fell silent again for a moment, and looked at each other. Killian’s grip on Eveline’s hand tightened, and his breathing became heavy now. “Eveline, if I were to ask you one thing, would you accept it?” Eveline hesitantly nodded. “Can you work for my company again?”

“I think that will be a discussion for another time, Killian. I can’t think about it now. I still need some time alone.” Eveline shook her head slowly. Then, she rose to her feet from her sitting position, and turned her gaze away from the silent Killian. “I have to go, and please, just go back to the office now. I don’t want anyone else to find out that you were in this hospital just to talk to me.” “Eveline.” Killian immediately rose to his feet, grabbed Eveline’s wrist, and prevented her from walking away. “I will leave now. But, please, think once more about what I am offering you. Go back to the company, and work hard there. So that one day you can become a successful woman, and I can entrust the new investor’s projects to you. I can’t trust anyone else. Please… work there again.” Eveline nodded her head vaguely. “Alright. I will think about it.” After that, Eveline let go of Killian’s hand, walked away, leaving Killian back in silence with his mind still foggy now. Killian clenched his palms together tightly. Even though he had managed to talk to Eveline, about all the things that had happened, it could still make Killian’s heart and mind feel uneasy right now. “What if later, Eveline still doesn’t want to come back to work at the company? What if Eveline still wants to leave and stay away from me? What can I do to make Eveline change her mind, and come back to work at the company? I have to do something.” Killian walked quickly from the park and out of the hospital area. He was thinking about something he had to do right now. Which, of course, could not be delayed any longer. Killian felt that what Eveline had said was one of the biggest opportunities he could utilize, so that Eveline could return to work at his company, and also be so close to him after this. With his hurried footsteps, Killian immediately got into his car, and ran the car at a moderate speed. “I will definitely be able to bring you back into the company, Eveline. I’ll never make a big mistake that keeps us apart again. I promise. I really do.” Eveline walked into her mother’s hospital room, sighing softly. Her mother was sleeping peacefully, and of course, Eveline did not want her arrival in the room to wake her mother up. After all, her mother was in desperate need of a good rest. Moreover, with all the things she had previously said, she had accidentally almost made her mother’s condition drop. Eveline did not want that to happen. She really wanted her mother to recover, and her condition would not drop again in the future. Eveline lay down on the simple long sofa in the hospital room, and looked up at the ceiling. Eveline was thinking about many things that were tightly bound to Killian. Eveline could not help herself, not to think about all the things Killian had said earlier. Of course, Eveline also had to think about Killian’s offer to be able to return to work at the company very well and carefully. Eveline didn’t want things that she didn’t want like before, to happen again, if she agreed to Killian’s offer to return to work there. Eveline has a lot of considerations to think about now. Moreover, about Killian who seems to be still very aggressively approaching her at this time. Eveline certainly didn’t want to let things that were out of her own control take over her sanity right now. ‘Come to think of it, it would be much better if I accepted Killian’s offer to return to the company. What’s more, I still can’t find a new job that has a sizable salary like there. Because after all, mother still needs quite a lot of money to support her treatment in the future, after mother is allowed to return home later.’ Eveline tilted her body on the sofa, and looked at her sleeping mother in silence. Eveline’s mind was racing, and she was very anxious. She certainly still had a lot to think about in order to find a new job, where the salary or income would probably be very far compared to the salary she had earned by working in Killian’s company so far. ‘By working again in the company, I might be able to raise money to pay back the remaining loan money I took from Killian. Also, I could have enough savings to have a small business. I’ll have to rack my brains to have a lot of savings.’ Eveline shifted her body again, and looked at the ceiling of the hospital room, while letting out her breath slowly. She felt that it was time to be less selfish. For the umpteenth time, Eveline felt that she should not be selfish in her life. Because there was still her mother who needed her, as the last hope, when her sister, Helena, would never be present in this life. ‘I’ll contact Killian tomorrow. I can’t just tell him my decision right now. Also, I haven’t thought much about what I’ll say to everyone in the company. About Killian coming to this hospital just to talk to me, and asking me to come back to work at the company. Really, I don’t want them all to think bad things about me, which seems to be attracting Killian’s attention right now.’ Eveline slowly closed her eyelids, and began to rest her whole body as well as her mind which felt very tired now. There was still time until tomorrow, for her to contact Killian, and say that she was willing to return to work in the company. On the other hand, Killian had just arrived at the company, and slightly ran into his room. Everyone looked at Killian curiously, but did not dare to make any assumptions about it. So they all finally left and went back to their respective jobs. Meanwhile, Killian, who was already inside the room, quickly called Caleb to come into his office. “Caleb, quickly order two baskets of fruit, and make sure they’re fresh. Then order a bouquet of flowers, and when you’re done, put everything in my car. I’ll be waiting until this afternoon. No matter the cost, order them immediately.” Killian spoke quickly, and Caleb nodded in understanding. Caleb immediately took out his phone and carried out Killian’s instructions. “And yes, Caleb, you must find out where Eveline’s current home is. Find her new address in full and send it to my phone number.” “Yes, sir. I’ll do it right away. If that’s all, I’ll take my leave.” Caleb hurriedly left Killian’s office and immediately carried out the task Killian had just given him. Meanwhile, Killian sat down in his chair and fell silent. “I’ll try my best to impress you, Eveline. I want to win your heart from now on. I’ve realized all of that.”

Knock Knock The sound of knocking on the door of the hospital room immediately woke Eveline, who sat up straight on the sofa. She was startled. Eveline had been sleeping so comfortably and soundly that she was still blinking her eyes to shake off the drowsiness she was still feeling. Before she could react further, the door to her mother’s hospital room opened, revealing someone carrying a fairly large bouquet of flowers. Behind that person was another person carrying two bouquets filled with fruits. The bouquets they were carrying were tall enough to cover the faces of the two people holding them. Seeing this, Eveline immediately widened her eyes and stood up quickly. “Who are you? And who are these from?” Eveline asked, glancing several times at her mother, who was still sleeping soundly there. Eveline furrowed her brow deeply when she didn’t receive an answer from the two people. The two stopped walking right in front of Eveline, who was still confused and startled by their presence there. Soon, the man standing directly in front of Eveline began to lower the bouquet of flowers and reveal his face. The other man was standing right behind him, also carrying two bouquets. “Killian? Caleb? You two?” Eveline muttered, her eyes widening. She was extremely surprised to see Killian and Caleb in her mother’s hospital room. “How did you two know where my mother’s hospital room is?” Killian smiled broadly, finding Eveline’s reaction quite adorable. Caleb, on the other hand, only gave a faint smile. “I asked a nurse, and she showed us your mother’s hospital room. We brought this for you and your mother.” Killian whispered, then walked over and placed the bouquet of flowers in his hand on the sofa behind Eveline. Caleb also placed the bouquet of fruits on the sofa. Eveline continued to look at the two of them there. “You didn’t have to go to all this trouble, Killian. I don’t want to bother you both. And… you shouldn’t have done this, Killian.” Eveline muttered. “It’s okay. Besides, I wanted to give all of this to you and your mother.” Killian slightly lowered his smile, and Caleb nodded slowly. “How is your mother? Is she feeling much better now?” He asked, turning his head to look at Eveline’s mother, who was still asleep. She seemed undisturbed by his presence and Caleb’s. “She’s a little better. She’s still being evaluated by the doctor. If her condition improves significantly in the next two weeks, she’ll be able to go home.” Eveline walked over to her mother’s bedside table and sat down on the small chair there. Killian followed her over and stood right beside her. Meanwhile, Caleb decided to step out of the hospital room to give Killian and Eveline some time to talk. Caleb, of course, understood that Killian still needed a lot of time to talk with Eveline. Killian looked at Eveline’s mother and was immediately reminded of his late mother. He felt a pang of longing, but he had never been good at expressing his feelings, even back then. “Eveline, I just want you to know that I truly want to do something to help convince you to return to work at the company. Don’t see this offer as something that’s trapping you. Honestly, I don’t want you to think that way.” Killian explained immediately. Eveline nodded her head subtly. Of course, she understood perfectly well what Killian had done and said. However, Eveline didn’t know how she could return to work at Killian’s company without making others suspicious, given that Killian himself had tried so hard to offer her a job. Especially with the resignation letter Eveline had just handed to Lily that morning. It would feel incredibly odd if everyone who knew she had left and was no longer working at the company suddenly saw her returning the next day. “I know, Killian. It’s just that I’m a little worried about what others will think if I return to work at your company after submitting my resignation letter to the office this morning. There will be a lot of questions from all the employees at the office if I return to work tomorrow. I don’t want everyone to start suspecting me.” “Why are you so preoccupied with what others think? Why don’t you focus on your own desires and hopes? Or at least, think about someone who still depends on you so much.” Killian spoke firmly. This time, he understood Eveline’s mindset, which was so fearful and anxious about other people’s opinions. Something he couldn’t tolerate. Because the life we have is not someone else’s. “I know that. I still have many hopes and dreams. But in this world, life will never be free from the opinions of others.” Eveline sighed slowly. She looked very tired, but Eveline was trying not to show it all now. “Moreover, I used to receive a lot of comments and opinions from others about everything I did and everything that happened in my life. Maybe that’s one of the reasons why I’m always worried and afraid of what others think about me. And it feels suffocating.” Killian immediately sat down on the floor next to Eveline, startling her. “What are you doing, Killian? Don’t sit on the floor; sit on the sofa, and we can talk comfortably there. You don’t want to get your clothes dirty.” Eveline muttered, panicking, as she stood up from the small chair she was sitting on and grabbed Killian’s shoulders to help him stand up. Killian looked at Eveline with a sad expression. It had been a long time since Killian had interacted so closely with Eveline like this. Killian simply obeyed when Eveline pulled him to sit on the sofa, and once he was seated, Eveline quickly arranged the bouquets so she could sit on the sofa next to Killian. “Alright, now speak. Don’t crouch on the floor like that again.” Eveline whispered. “Alright.” Killian smiled faintly. “I just wanted to say that whatever you want to do, you should do it, as long as it brings you happiness. Don’t let yourself be too concerned about what others think, to the point where it hinders your progress.” “I understand, Killian. But I also have to consider what my office colleagues might think if I return to work.” “That’s not a problem. I’ll help you so they won’t have much to say about your return to the company.” “Are you sure you want to help me again?” “Of course. So, Eveline? Do you want to come back to work at my company again?” Eveline paused for a moment, then smiled. “Sure. I’ll work.”

“Thank you for the fruit and flowers,” Eveline said as she, Killian, and Caleb arrived at the hospital parking lot. Earlier, Killian had decided to go home immediately to take care of some work that had been delayed with Caleb, and Eveline had decided to accompany them on their walk to the parking lot. “No problem. Besides, it’s only proper to bring something when visiting someone who’s sick.” Killian replied with a wide smile on his face. For the first time, Eveline saw how pure Killian’s smile looked in front of her. Even long before that, Killian was very rarely seen smiling so broadly; if he did smile, it was only a faint smile that was barely noticeable to others. “Oh, by the way. Please convey my regards and Caleb’s to your mother when she wakes up later.” Eveline nodded firmly. “Of course. I’ll tell my mother later.” Eveline smiled faintly. Killian nodded slowly. Caleb had already opened the car door for Killian. Killian slowly got into the car, and Caleb immediately closed the door, then ran to the other side of the car. Killian lowered the car window and looked at Eveline, who was still silent. “Alright then. I have to go now, and yes, see you tomorrow at the office, Eveline.” “Sure.” Eveline agreed with Killian. Although, in truth, she didn’t want to come in tomorrow. Perhaps it would be very rude of Eveline to say this directly to Killian now. However, she still didn’t know what Killian’s plan was, so that all the staff at the office wouldn’t wonder why she was back at work, even after handing in her resignation letter that morning. In her opinion, it would look very suspicious if Eveline came in tomorrow. After that, Killian rolled up the car window again, and the car drove out of the hospital area at a moderate speed. Eveline exhaled slowly. The day felt quite long for Eveline now. But what could she do? She was just following the course of life. Eveline turned around and re-entered the hospital area, specifically her mother’s ward. Upon entering the room, Eveline saw that her mother had already woken up and was sitting leaned against her bedside table. “Mom, you’re awake?” Eveline asked as she walked toward her mother’s bedside table. “Yes, I just woke up. Where have you been? And… who sent the fruits and flowers? Was there a visitor who came to see me earlier? Was it Helena?” Her mother immediately asked many questions at once. Eveline’s breath caught in her throat when her mother mentioned Helena’s name. What could she say about Helena now? “Yes, Mom, there were guests who came earlier. My boss and a colleague from the office. They both brought us fruits and flowers. When they arrived earlier, you were sleeping, and they didn’t want to wake you up. So, they only stayed for a short while. I just escorted them both to the parking lot.” Her mother nodded slowly. She glanced at the fruits on the sofa and fell silent again. Eveline continued to watch the changes in her mother’s expression and sighed. “It seems Helena is very busy, Mom. So she hasn’t had time to visit you yet. Later, when she’s not busy anymore, she’ll definitely come here.” Eveline said, trying to cheer up and calm her mother’s feelings now. Though, in truth, Eveline knew very well that all of that was in vain. Eveline walked toward the sofa, opened one of the fruit bouquets, and took an orange and an apple from there. Then she approached her mother’s nightstand to peel the skin off both fruits so she could give them to her mother, who was still silent. “Mother, you know, Eveline. Helena, your younger sister, isn’t busy with her work. She just wants to avoid you and me. You already know Helena’s nature well. She hates you so much because of your behavior in the past. After all, you raised both of you too harshly in life. Forgive me, I should not have forbidden you from pursuing your dreams in the past. I have been too involved in all of your decisions since your father passed away. I didn’t know what to do to raise my children to have a better life than mine.” Her mother immediately gripped Eveline’s hand tightly as she was peeling the orange skin there. Both of their eyes immediately welled up with tears. Eveline had indeed felt hurt by her mother, just as Helena had. However, she didn’t want to feel too hurt by someone who had worked so hard to support her and Helena since their father’s death. Unfortunately, Helena couldn’t understand that very well, as she still couldn’t forget the hurt she felt toward their mother. And Eveline could no longer give advice to Helena. Because it would still end in vain if she did so. Helena’s stubborn nature and refusal to listen to others’ opinions were her own misfortune. Who knows when Helena could change from her stubborn nature. “It’s okay, Mom. It’s your job to raise us however you see fit. I know what we went through back then might have been a bit too harsh for kids our age. But look at me now, I’m working at a big company with a great career path. And Helena is doing well too.” Eveline rubbed her mother’s hand and tried to calm her down. “Mom, don’t worry about Helena. I’m sure she’ll come here to visit later. I’ll contact Helena and talk to her about all this.” Her mother shook her head quickly. “No need, Eveline. If Helena wants to come here, it must come from her own desire. Even if she comes here because of your request, I’m certain she’ll do it with a lot of resentment. I don’t want to hurt your heart again with Helena’s behavior like that. Let her do whatever she wants from now on, or even from the past.” Hearing her mother’s words, Eveline sighed heavily. Everything her mother had said was true. Because Helena would definitely come here with much humiliation, embarrassing herself and their mother as well. Of course, Eveline never wanted that to happen. Helena’s past behavior and mischief had already embarrassed her and her mother enough. Not anymore. “Of course.” Eveline nodded her head and returned her focus to peeling the orange, giving the pieces to her mother one by one. Eveline decided to eat the apple she had taken earlier directly, without peeling the skin. She needed a distraction. On one hand, there was Killian, and on the other, there was Helena. Drrrttt Drrrttt Eveline’s phone vibrated in her pants pocket. Quickly, Eveline checked her phone and found a message sent by the delivery service. Oh yes, she had just remembered about all the items in her old house. Miss Eveline, all your items from your old house have been brought to your new house. We are all waiting for you in front of the house. Can you come soon? So we can pack your items into your new house. Of course, sir. I’ll be there shortly. Please wait for me. Eveline replied to the message. “Mom, I have to go home now. I need to arrange some items from our old house to our new house. The delivery service I hired is waiting.” Eveline muttered as she put her phone into her bag, still chewing on an apple in her mouth. “Yes, okay. You go home first. I can manage on my own. Besides, there’s a nurse here.” Eveline nodded and left immediately. She ran out of the hospital grounds and hailed a taxi in front of the building. Eveline immediately gave the taxi driver the full address of her new home while finishing the apple she was holding. Soon after, a call from Lily came in on her phone, and Eveline answered it right away. “Yes, Lily? What’s up?” “There’s new information from Mr. Killian, and it’s about you, Eveline.” “Huh? What new information? I haven’t heard anything yet.” “Mr. Killian said your resignation letter was rejected because there’s a major project with investors that you’re handling. He said you can’t resign or stop working while you’re in charge of the project.” “Oh my gosh, so what should I do?” Eveline pretended not to know, and Killian’s plan seemed to have worked, so as not to shock all the staff with her returning to work at the company. “Yes, you have to come back, Eveline. He looked pretty upset when he received your resignation letter this morning. He was even shocked and didn’t believe it. So a few hours later, he decided that your resignation letter wasn’t accepted. So, you’re still an employee at this company. And yes, you’ll be handling all the projects with the investors.” “That means Killian’s plan worked. I can go back to work there tomorrow. That man is different now.”

“Oh, thank goodness you can come back to work here, Eveline.” Lily said when she saw Eveline arrive at the office this morning. Lily even got up from her desk and walked over to Eveline. She smiled broadly, looking very relieved. Eveline nodded and forced a small smile on her face. “Yes… that’s right.” She replied with a hint of reluctance. This morning, Killian had contacted her and said it would be better if she came to the office today, and of course, that came with a message containing a rather forceful command. “Why? You… you don’t look happy?” Lily stopped smiling and immediately changed her expression to one of slight confusion. Eveline shrugged her shoulders and shifted her gaze elsewhere. She had to act a little in the office this morning, on her first day back there. After all, she was acting, wasn’t she? So that no one in the office would suspect her or Killian at the moment. “I don’t know… I feel a little anxious.” Eveline murmured softly. “After all, the project with the investors is one of the biggest projects for this office. But I’m too small to be trusted to handle a project as big and risky as that.” Eveline shifted her gaze and looked back at Lily, who remained silent and listened to her words. “I feel a little insecure about all of this. The trust of many people will rest on my shoulders, and I’m a little… you know. I feel a bit insecure.” “Don’t feel that way, Eveline.” Lily immediately reached out her right hand and placed it on Eveline’s left shoulder, patting it a few times. As if giving Eveline a little strength as she began to lower her head. “I’m absolutely certain that you’re the only one capable of handling this major project. Besides, this is a huge opportunity to advance your current position.” Lily lowered her hand and moved closer to Eveline, then glanced to the right and left. As if making sure no one else could hear their conversation. “And actually, I heard a rumor that Mr. Killian plans to promote some staff members in the company. I don’t know who they are. But it could be you.” “Me?” Eveline pointed at herself with her right index finger. She started whispering as she spoke. With her eyes wide open, she couldn’t believe what Lily had just said. What’s more, she herself had never heard anything about the rumors surrounding her in recent times. And all of this was truly shocking to her. “How could I get a promotion? I’m just an ordinary marketing staff member. And I was only asked to handle the investor project by chance. I think… there are still many people who are far more deserving of that promotion than I am.” Eveline replied in a whisper, glancing at the employees who were beginning to arrive at the office that morning. She had no idea what the consequences might be if someone else were to overhear her conversation with Lily at that moment. “I know. I know. It’s just that I’ve been hearing rumors about it lately. And when you decided to quit yesterday, the rumors spread even more among the staff. Some were very excited, while others were very worried. They all hoped for a promotion, and Mr. Killian is rarely the kind of boss who gives many opportunities for staff in this office to get such a promotion.” Eveline wiped her forehead, which was starting to feel dizzy and was now covered in sweat. “Ah, I don’t know anything, Lily. Honestly, I only heard about the promotion rumors today. That’s all, I heard it from you. However, I can only hope that everything that will happen will be for the best. Lily nodded her head in agreement with what Eveline had just said. Lily herself also really hoped that she could get a promotion or a higher position in her current job as a receptionist at the office. Of course, all employees working in a large office or company also hope for a promotion in their careers. A promotion would certainly affect their salary, which would naturally increase. And Eveline seemed fully aware of all that. “I… I need to go to my office right away. Maybe I’ll get more information about this.” Eveline muttered quickly there. “Alright. Don’t forget to let me know if you get any new information later.” Eveline responded with a quick nod, then immediately left Lily there to enter the marketing staff room. Everyone seemed normal when she returned to the office today. And for some reason, Eveline felt quite odd about the atmosphere she was sensing at the moment. It was truly uncomfortable. “Could it be that this is just my imagination? After all, there is no significant difference between all the staff in this office. And besides, I only missed one day, and that was yesterday. Ugh, this is all because of Killian. If only he had given me a little time to think, and come up with a good and proper reason for my resignation letter yesterday, maybe my feelings wouldn’t feel so strange right now.” Eveline’s inner voice spoke. Eveline sat in her usual work chair, glancing around the marketing staff room several times. All the marketing staff had arrived and were starting to work on their respective tasks. But that didn’t immediately make Eveline feel calm about all the possibilities in her mind right now. She just didn’t know what to say. “Eveline?” Caleb’s voice suddenly rang out, calling Eveline. “Yes?” Eveline stood up from her seat and immediately looked toward Caleb, who was standing right in front of the marketing staff room door. Caleb’s arrival in the marketing staff room naturally caused some of the other marketing staff to glance at Caleb and Eveline alternately. “What’s up, Caleb?” Eveline asked again. “Mr. Killian is calling you to come to his office immediately. He said to bring the investor project files with you.” Caleb explained in his usual stiff, cold, and flat tone. Caleb was known as one of Killian’s most trusted employees, with a very rigid personality. That is why Caleb is quite respected by many employees working in Killian’s company. Eveline immediately nodded her head quickly. “Alright. I’ll go there right away.” She replied. After hearing Eveline’s response, Caleb turned around and left the marketing staff area to return to his own work. Meanwhile, Eveline hurriedly took the investor project files she had stored in the drawer, holding them in her left hand, while her right hand reached for her bag. She then walked out of the room toward Killian’s office. Eveline gripped the files tightly, trying to distract herself from the emptiness she felt and the many things she shouldn’t be thinking about right now. Not to mention the rather uncomfortable feeling she was experiencing at the moment. Eveline didn’t want the strange feelings she was experiencing today to affect her performance in working on the project files. Knock Knock Eveline knocked softly on Killian’s door and waited. “Come in!” After hearing the reply, Eveline immediately opened the door and entered the room. Eveline remained silent as she looked at Killian’s serious face staring at the laptop in front of him. For Eveline, the atmosphere in Killian’s room reminded her of the day she asked him for a loan to pay for her mother’s medical treatment. The day she agreed to spend a night with Killian. Something that, to this day, Eveline could not easily forget, even though she tried to hide her true feelings. “Mr. Killian? Did you call me?” Eveline asked in a soft voice. She remained standing stiffly in the middle of the room, quite a distance from Killian’s desk. “Yes, Eveline.” Killian looked up from his laptop and gazed at Eveline, who stood there silently, doing nothing. “I just wanted to say that you and I will be attending another investor meeting in New York in two days.” “What?! New York?! In two days?!” Eveline exclaimed involuntarily, her eyes widening upon hearing what Killian had just said. Eveline panicked immediately. Killian nodded quickly and looked seriously at Eveline, who was still in shock. “Yes, that’s right. I’ll take care of all the departure documents, and yes, make sure someone can look after your mother while we’re in New York for two weeks.” “Two weeks?!” This was even more shocking to Eveline, who had not yet fully accepted the information Killian had given her earlier. Killian smiled faintly. ‘That means I can spend a lot of time with you, Eveline.’

“You… you’re not joking, are you, Killian?” Eveline no longer spoke formally, because she was still feeling shocked. After all, what Killian had said seemed impossible for her to do at the moment. And again, on the trip to New York later, it was certain that only she and Killian would be going. Maybe Caleb would come too. But that seemed highly unlikely given Killian’s cunning nature. The stiff-necked man must have thought everything through carefully before finally telling Eveline about their plans to travel to New York together this morning. “Of course not, Eve. You know very well that I never joke about what I say. Especially with what I’ve said to others. And one of them is you, Eveline. I never joke about what I’ve said, even if it’s hard to believe.” Killian shook his head slowly, chuckling softly. He was truly delighted by the expression on Eveline’s face, who was still standing there in shock right in front of him. However, Killian found it very difficult to hide the smile or even the small chuckle that escaped his lips now. It seemed impossible for Killian to hold back his laughter in front of Eveline at that moment. “I can’t.” Eveline shook her head quickly. The surprise she had felt earlier had turned into annoyance toward Killian. Especially with the mischievous expression on Killian’s face right in front of her at that moment. It felt like Killian was mocking her for the reaction she had shown after hearing what he had said earlier. “But why? Is something wrong? Besides, this is just a regular business trip.” Killian immediately changed his expression. He was no longer chuckling there. Killian’s forehead began to furrow deeply. Killian even stood up from his chair and walked closer to Eveline. “I can’t go with you to New York for that business trip, Killian. I also can’t leave my mother alone in the hospital.” Eveline explained again. Her body tensed slightly as Killian stood so close in front of her. “You can contact your brother or your mother’s brother, Eveline.” “You don’t understand at all, Killian.” Eveline sighed heavily. “What don’t I understand if you haven’t told me the reason?” “I can’t. I don’t have…” Eveline paused for a moment, recalling Helena’s words from that day. “I don’t have anyone I can rely on to take care of my mother in the hospital. My mother doesn’t have a husband or other relatives she can rely on either. And I can’t bring myself to leave my mother alone to go on a business trip to New York for two weeks. That’s even beyond the timeframe for evaluating my mother’s health condition at the hospital.” Eveline wiped her sweaty face. “I can’t do that, Killian. Even if I agreed to go with you to New York on that business trip, I might not be able to think clearly. I wouldn’t be able to focus on the work there. I think you should find someone else to bring along.” “I can’t, Eveline. I can’t replace you as the person who’s been handling this major project with the investors. What would I tell the investors if they found out I replaced you in this major project with them all?” Killian paused, then sighed heavily. It all feels so complicated now. “They all, the investors, will probably say that I’m incompetent for bringing my own people or staff into this project. They might even say that my company can’t be trusted. What’s more, they all really liked it when you explained this project to them. I can’t replace you.” Hearing this from Killian, Eveline immediately felt very confused. On the one hand, she really wanted to go on the business trip to New York. But on the other hand, she was also worried about who would take care of her mother in the hospital while she was away. Eveline felt she didn’t have the right to ask Dr. Leo to pay more attention to and take care of her mother. After all, Dr. Leo only worked professionally. Eveline couldn’t possibly use that to her own advantage at this time. “Then what should I do, Killian? I can’t leave my mother alone in the hospital and go back to our new home by myself.” Eveline looked at Killian, who also seemed to be thinking now. Killian had previously thought that after telling Eveline about their business trip to New York, everything would go smoothly. Who knew that, given Eveline’s mother’s current condition, it would become a situation whose outcome was difficult to predict. Nevertheless, Killian himself was already firmly resolved to go on this business trip with Eveline. He couldn’t let it fail so easily. Because Killian had been thinking about this plan since last night. “All right, then.” Killian muttered, neutralizing his expression, then looking directly at Eveline, who now looked hesitant. “I will hire a special nurse to take care of and help your mother in the hospital until she returns to your new home.” “You can’t do that. I don’t want to owe you anything else. I haven’t paid the remaining money I owe you. I can’t accept any more help. What we did that night was enough.” Eveline said frantically. She even raised both her hands, making a gesture as if rejecting the idea Killian had just mentioned. “This isn’t about debt or anything like that, Eveline.” Killian stepped closer to Eveline and murmured softly. “I truly want to help. That’s all. That way, you can go on the business trip to New York with me without worrying about your mother’s condition at the hospital. I’ll personally ensure that the nurse who will take care of, accompany, and assist your mother is highly competent. So you can trust her.” Eveline fell silent for a moment, then began to think about everything. It would be beneficial to accept Killian’s help now, if she truly wanted to go on the business trip to New York. Moreover, Eveline’s mother would certainly not object if she were trying to further advance her current career. However, Eveline felt she needed to be cautious about what Killian might do next. “I have to accept Killian’s help once again. I also can’t trust or rely on Helena to take care of my mother. Because she hates my mother so much. But I also have to be cautious about what Killian will do later. For some reason, I also feel suspicious of him.” “Alright, I’ll accept it.”

Eveline entered the marketing staff room with slow steps. She had finished talking to Killian, and she felt the same way. To Eveline, it seemed as if Killian was planning something for her, and for some reason, it felt like it involved something Eveline had never expected before. To be honest, Eveline was actually feeling quite cautious and worried about what Killian was preparing for their upcoming business trip to New York. However, Eveline didn’t want to overthink what might happen. As she entered the marketing staff room and walked toward her desk, Eveline felt increasingly uneasy about the atmosphere and situation in the room. Truly, that strange feeling seemed unwilling to leave and disappear from within her since this morning. And Eveline was fully aware of all that, even now. She had realized it since entering the marketing staff room, where everyone there seemed unusually quiet and rarely spoke to her as they usually did. Eveline furrowed her brow deeply. Krek She sat down in her chair, then turned on her laptop on the desk, her eyes fixed on all the other marketing staff sitting in front of her and beside her. That was right. They all looked very quiet, focused on whatever they were doing at the moment. Eveline even glanced at Mr. Jose, the marketing manager who was usually very sociable with his subordinates. Now, Mr. Jose didn’t seem sociable at all. He seemed moody. “What’s really going on right now? What’s happened to everyone? Have I missed out on other information at the office too?” Eveline’s mind was filled with questions. Quickly, Eveline grabbed her phone while waiting for her laptop, which took a long time to load every time she turned it on. Eveline typed a short message on her phone to send to Lily’s number. Hey, have I missed out on more information about what’s happening in this office? I’ve noticed a lot of odd behavior from my fellow marketing staff since this morning. Have I done something that made them act so cold today? Eveline felt herself overthinking the change in attitude displayed by the other staff members, as well as the atmosphere they had created in the marketing staff room today. And Eveline didn’t like it one bit. Eveline waited for the message she had just sent to Lily to turn blue. Eve… I told you this morning, didn’t I? Mr. Killian is offering a great opportunity for staff and managers to get promoted. That’s why they’re all so focused on their work and performing so well. Still, why are they all so quiet now? And they all seem to be avoiding me. Maybe it’s just my feelings and thoughts. But I feel quite uncomfortable with their sudden change like this. Eveline typed out a reply and sent it to Lily. Eveline occasionally glanced at her marketing staff colleagues there, and still, none of them were talking to each other or even greeting one another. They were all focused on their documents and laptops. But truly, everything felt very strange and unfamiliar to Eveline at the moment. Yes, it’s not just in the marketing staff room, Eveline. It’s happening in all the staff rooms. Don’t worry, Eveline. We’re all striving for a promotion, which is rarely granted by Mr. Killian. I’m also working very hard to get the chance for a promotion from Mr. Killian. Reading Lily’s reply message, Eveline fell silent. Upon further reflection, what Lily had just said was true. Eveline herself also really hoped that she could get promoted now. Therefore, Eveline sighed slowly and replied to Lily’s message. You’re right, Lily. I shouldn’t overthink everything. In that case, let’s fight for the opportunity to get promoted at this office. Mr. Killian will definitely give opportunities to those who work hard, right? That’s right, Eveline. Therefore, I want to work even harder to get the opportunity to be promoted at this office. After all, with a promotion, our salaries will also increase. I really need this opportunity so I can buy a new house for my younger sibling. You know, right? My younger sibling has just graduated from school and will be entering college. They still need a lot of money for the future. I pray that everything we desire will come true someday. Alright, then, I have to get back to work and finish the tasks Mr. Killian assigned yesterday. I’ll also get back to work now, Eveline. After reading Lily’s message, Eveline immediately turned off her phone and began working on the reports she needed to complete in the marketing department first. Once all the marketing work is done, Eveline will immediately rush to prepare other reports that she and Killian will take to New York in the next two days. However, a two-day timeframe feels extremely short to prepare everything she needs to bring and complete. Not to mention informing her mother about her departure with Killian to New York for a business trip and to meet with other investors. Additionally, how will Eveline explain all of this to her mother or to Dr. Leo? After all, her mother’s condition, which was still under evaluation and would soon be concluded, would be quite complicated if she didn’t hear it herself. But Eveline tried to stay calm and trust the nurse that Killian would hire to help her take care of her mother while she was in New York. “I hope you’re not deceiving me with all the plans you’ve made for your business trip to New York in two days, Killian. If not, I won’t be able to stop myself from hating you even more. Because for some reason, I feel like all of this is part of your cunning plan. You’re just that kind of man, Killian. But really, I truly hope that everything in my mind right now is not what will actually happen.”

“Do you think what I’ve planned for Eveline is right?” Killian gazed at the ceiling of his office with a distant look in his eyes. He had thought about this a lot, and yes, he had finally decided to take Eveline on a business trip to New York. “In my opinion, the plan you’ve made is a bit risky, sir.” Caleb answered honestly. He was genuinely very concerned about Killian’s business trip with Eveline the day after tomorrow. However, from the start, he didn’t have the courage to voice his opinion unless Killian asked first. Moreover, Caleb was well aware of Killian’s nature, which made it difficult for him to act according to his true feelings. “Risky? But why? What’s wrong with my plan?” Killian immediately shifted his gaze from the ceiling of the room and looked at Caleb, who was standing right in front of his desk. Killian looked confused and curious now. He felt he didn’t need to maintain his image when he was with Caleb and Eveline. Because the two of them had become important people in his life. “Of course it’s risky, Mr. Killian. After all, by going on a business trip with Miss Eveline, she will definitely think something inappropriate about you. Although, I don’t know what the actual problem is between the two of you. It’s just that, several times when I saw Miss Eveline, she seemed a little uncomfortable with your slightly different behavior towards her, compared to other people.” Caleb explained his thoughts very carefully to Killian at that moment. Killian fell silent, pondering what Caleb had just said. Eventually, he nodded slowly in agreement. Killian agreed with what Caleb had said. “You’re right. I should have noticed that, on several occasions, Eveline seemed uncomfortable around me. I just didn’t think much about it. I just wanted to be near her, and I deliberately planned a business trip to New York with her, just so we could spend a lot of time together.” Killian paused, then sighed heavily. He seemed to be regretting the plan he had thought of earlier. “I shouldn’t have done that.” Caleb furrowed his brow as he listened to Killian’s mutterings. But still, he didn’t say anything about it. Meanwhile, Killian stood up from the chair he was sitting on and walked toward Caleb. Then he stopped, leaning against the desk in the room. “But I’ve already invited Eveline to come with me to New York. I’ve even hired the best nurse to accompany her mother, who is still in the hospital. Do you think all of that will still make Eveline feel uncomfortable with me?” Killian immediately felt worried. Moreover, he had already prepared everything he and Eveline would need for the trip to New York. “I think all the preparations you’ve made so far won’t be a big issue, Mr. Killian. You just need to soften your rigid and cold demeanor toward others. Additionally, you should start being more friendly toward others. Or act more freely. Perhaps that could make Miss Eveline feel much more comfortable with you in the future.” “I truly hope that can happen in the right way. However, I’m not very confident, given the mistake I’ve made with Eveline.” “If you don’t mind, what mistake did you actually make with Miss Eveline that led to the current situation between the two of you?” Caleb could no longer contain the curiosity he’d felt since first observing the interactions between Killian and Eveline over the past few days. Killian fell silent. ‘After all, Caleb is a friend and someone I’ve always trusted. He’s been a very loyal colleague of mine. At least, if I really need Caleb’s opinion and input, I need to tell him everything that has happened between me and Eveline now.” “Actually… something did happen between me and Eveline. It was quite complicated, and even today, I deeply regret it. And I know very well that I can’t turn back time. But I truly hope to fix everything that’s happened between the two of us. It’s just that I often feel unsure about what I’ve planned.” “What exactly have you done?” “I’ve slept with Eveline.” *** ‘I’ll go home now and head straight to the hospital. My work is all done, and I have enough time to go home earlier this afternoon. Once I arrive at the hospital, I’ll immediately explain the business trip to New York with Killian to my mother. Oh God, please let everything go smoothly. I don’t want anything to happen that I don’t want to happen later.’ Eveline’s mind was filled with prayers. After closing her eyes several times, Eveline opened them again and immediately packed all her belongings, placing everything into her bag. She was fully prepared to leave the marketing staff room right away. Even so, Eveline still looked around and glanced at all the staff, including Mr. Jose, who still looked busy with their files and laptops. It would be rude for her to leave without saying goodbye. “Everyone, I have to go home early today. My work is all done,” Eveline said softly as she stood up from her chair and gathered her bag and belongings. Mr. Jose and all the marketing staff immediately turned their gaze toward Eveline and smiled warmly at her. “Of course, Eveline. Be careful on your way home.” They said in unison. Eveline nodded and returned their warm smiles, then quickly walked out of the room. Occasionally, Eveline glanced at the small watch on her wrist, then at the elevator usually used by Killian. It would be best if the two of them didn’t meet this afternoon. Because Eveline needed to clear her mind of all the negative thoughts that had been filling her mind about the business trip to New York with Killian. “Don’t worry, dear. Everything will be fine. I’m sure I’ll get this promotion, so you don’t have to worry about your tuition fees later.” The voice immediately made Eveline stop in her tracks, and she quickly walked toward the source of the voice. Eveline peered at a fairly high wall on the side of the company building, where she could see Lily sitting cross-legged with a cell phone pressed to her right ear. “Lily?”

“Lily, what are you doing there?” Eveline walked closer to Lily, who immediately turned off her phone and stood up from her crouching position. Lily looked awkward when she saw Eveline approaching her. She even tried to avert her gaze from Eveline, who was now standing right next to her. Eveline furrowed her brow, continuing to look at Lily curiously. “What’s wrong, Lily? Do you have a problem?” Eveline asked again when Lily didn’t immediately answer her previous question. Lily shook her head quickly and boldly looked at Eveline, forcing a smile on her lips. “No. No. It’s not a big problem. I just… I just called my younger sister. Um, I have to get back to work now. See you tomorrow, Eveline.” Lily answered quickly and ran back into the office. She left Eveline standing there, staring at Lily’s back with curiosity. Eveline had never seen Lily look so nervous and unable to speak smoothly like she usually did. However, Eveline didn’t want to pry too much right now. “Maybe Lily has a problem with her younger sister and doesn’t want me to know. Besides, that makes sense too. In any case, it was Lily’s personal matter and very private. I shouldn’t have interfered or known about it,” Eveline muttered, turning around and walking away from the place. Eveline decided to take a taxi again this afternoon to go to the hospital and explain everything she would be doing in two days. That is, a business trip to New York with Killian. Eveline opened her phone and played with some of her social media apps. There wasn’t much she could find, except checking Helena’s social media and seeing what new things Helena was currently doing or had already done. Nevertheless, she never contacted Helena again, nor did Helena ever contact her or their mother. Eveline looked at Helena’s social media, filled with new photos showcasing the luxury Helena was flaunting. Eveline sighed deeply. If only Helena didn’t harbor such resentment toward their mother, perhaps she could forgive Helena now. But she couldn’t. And Eveline couldn’t. ‘If only Helena could think clearly about what she’s done and worked on all this time. Though I’ve never known what Helena’s been doing, I just hope she’ll always be okay with her current situation.’ Eveline’s inner voice spoke. After that, she turned off her phone again and put it back in her bag. Eveline looked out the taxi window at the scenery passing by. There were many things that were still Eveline’s dreams, which felt quite difficult for her to achieve now. However, she was truly trying her best at the moment. Without Eveline realizing it, Killian was following the taxi she was riding in right behind her. Killian was driving his own car, while Caleb was heading home to Killian’s house by taxi. Killian had been watching Eveline’s movements all along, as she was returning home much earlier than the other employees. Killian quickly followed the taxi Eveline was riding in at a moderate speed. “Maybe Eveline will go to the hospital this afternoon, and I can use this opportunity to meet Eveline’s mother again. At least, I can hope that Eveline’s mother might like me, and who knows, maybe I can get the green light to build a connection with Eveline afterward. Goodness, what am I thinking now? Why am I thinking about all these things when Eveline herself still seems quite uncomfortable with my presence around her all this time?” Killian shook his head quickly. Occasionally, he laughed at what was going on in his own mind. Killian felt very silly about what was on his mind at the moment. At that moment, he himself was not too sure about Eveline’s feelings towards him. How could he feel so confident about everything that was on his mind right now? It was truly unreasonable for someone like Killian to think that way now. Soon, the taxi Eveline was riding in stopped right in front of the hospital. She got out of the taxi after paying the fare. Killian stopped his car a good distance away and made sure Eveline had entered the hospital building first. After Eveline went inside, Killian drove his car into the hospital parking lot. Hurrying his steps, he followed Eveline, who was already quite far ahead of him, through the hospital corridors. Earlier, Killian had stopped briefly to buy some snacks and drinks at the hospital cafeteria. At least, he needed to appear as though he was bringing something for Eveline and her mother. A small smile appeared on Killian’s lips, and he hoped that all the plans he had already made would go smoothly now. Killian continued walking toward Eveline’s mother’s hospital room, with a smile on his face. But soon, Killian’s footsteps stopped when he saw Eveline still standing in front of his mother’s hospital room, chatting with Dr. Leo. Killian immediately pretended to be busy and kept himself occupied there so that Eveline wouldn’t see him directly. “Your mother’s condition has improved significantly now, Eveline. And in a few days, she’ll be able to go home. I’ve already asked the nurse on duty to prepare the medications your mother will need at home.” Dr. Leo explained. “I’m very grateful for that, Doctor. I’m also deeply thankful for what you and the nurses have done to ensure my mother’s condition is much better than before. I’m very happy to hear that.” Eveline replied, pausing for a moment, with a small smile on her lips. “But, for the next few days, I won’t be able to come here for a while. I have work outside the city and will have to leave my mother alone in the hospital. But my boss is helping by hiring a nurse to take care of my mother while she’s still in the hospital. Could you also assist the nurse later if she’s a bit unsure about everything my mother needs as usual?” “Of course, Eveline. I will also continue to help your mother until it is time for her to return home. Don’t worry. Your mother is very healthy now, so you can focus more on your work.” Dr. Leo nodded and reached out to pat Eveline gently on the shoulder. Of course, this did not escape Killian’s gaze, who was still hiding. Killian clenched his fists tightly, glaring sharply at Dr. Leo. He felt angry and… jealous. “Alright, doctor, thank you so much again. I need to go inside and speak directly with my mother.” Eveline murmured. Dr. Leo withdrew his hand and nodded. “Of course. I also need to get back to work now.” After that, Dr. Leo and Eveline both left and continued with their respective activities.

Killian walked closer to Eveline’s mother’s hospital room and found Eveline cleaning some things in the room. Killian peeked in like a young boy full of curiosity. Killian couldn’t help himself from doing that. Killian had never felt anything new like what he was feeling for Eveline now. Though Killian felt that he hadn’t fully realized what he was feeling for Eveline yet, he just wanted to do many things with her. Not to mention his conversation with Caleb earlier, which seemed to slap Killian’s mind awake. “What have you done, sir? How could you make such an agreement with Miss Eveline without knowing the truth first?” Caleb looked at Killian in disbelief, that the man who had always lived with respect and stiffness had made such a big mistake by making a one-night agreement with Eveline, an employee at Killian’s own company. “I know I’ve made a huge mistake, Caleb. I didn’t bother to find out about Eveline first and made a crazy deal. I thought, at first, Eveline was just like those other women. The women who are obsessed with wealth and money for their own gain. I also misjudged Eveline and compared her to those women.” Killian sighed. “You know best, sir. But this time, Miss Eveline can’t be compared to the woman who was your father’s mistress. Not all women are like that, sir. Have you even apologized to Miss Eveline?” “Yes. Of course I have. I apologized, even though my thoughts and feelings are still confused about what I’m actually feeling. I feel guilty and, yes, confused too. Something I can’t just explain so easily.” Killian looked up and gazed at the ceiling of his office. “Sir, I’ve known you for a very long time. I’ve also worked for you for a very long time. I believe that one day you will understand what is truly happening to yourself, just as you are now with Miss Eveline. You just need time to understand everything slowly. Sooner or later.” Killian sighed slowly as he recalled the conversation he had with Caleb earlier. Killian was well aware that he had made a huge mistake and had done many wrong things to Eveline. However, Killian didn’t know if Eveline would be willing to forgive him for all the mistakes he had made. Killian fell silent and continued to stare at Eveline in the hospital room. Soon, Killian decided to go inside. Knock Knock Without waiting for an answer, Killian entered the hospital room, and his sudden arrival startled both Eveline and her mother. “Killian? What are you doing here? Why did you come here so suddenly?” Eveline looked at him in disbelief. Killian smiled stiffly, looking a bit nervous. Killian didn’t really know what he was doing there either, but he was just following what had been on his mind since earlier. Killian looked at Eveline’s mother, who was smiling warmly at him, and Killian smiled back. “I… I just wanted to drop by. Yes. I’m just stopping by for a moment.” Killian replied, nodding his head slightly. Killian tried not to look at Eveline, who was already staring at him suspiciously. Killian walked toward the bed where Eveline’s mother was still lying. “Are you feeling better now?” Killian asked Eveline’s mother. “Of course. I feel better than before. Thank you so much for all your help. I don’t know if my daughter is good enough at her job, but you’ve given us so much unexpected help.” “Mom…” Eveline glared slightly at her mother’s words, but her mother just replied with a small laugh. Killian also laughed softly now. “It’s no problem. Eveline is a very competent employee at the company. As a boss, I try to help with whatever my employees need. Don’t worry, your daughter never disappoints in her work.” Killian finally replied, glancing slightly at Eveline, whose face had turned red. “Um… Mom, I’ll talk to Killian first then.” Eveline immediately pulled Killian’s arm to get him out of her mother’s hospital room. Killian complied, and he couldn’t take his eyes off Eveline, who still seemed uncomfortable with his sudden appearances anywhere and anytime around her. Meanwhile, Eveline’s mother watched with a mix of amusement and happiness at the interaction between Eveline and Killian; to her, it looked like two people who were in love. On the other hand, Eveline took Killian to the hospital garden and sat on a bench, sighing heavily. Eveline had no idea why Killian had come to the hospital and greeted her mother there. Eveline felt uncomfortable or even went out of her way to avoid Killian for a while, before they both left for New York in a few days for business with investors and the company. “What do you really want, Killian? Why did you suddenly come here? Aren’t we leaving for New York in two days?” Eveline asked. “I…” Killian mumbled, as if he had lost the words he wanted to say as an answer and instead just stared at Eveline, who was looking straight ahead. Killian seemed hypnotized by Eveline’s face, which looked so sweet to him, even though it was clear that Eveline was exhausted now. Perhaps Eveline was also overwhelmed by what had been happening in her life lately, and Killian’s presence there only seemed to be adding to her stress. “I don’t even know what I’m doing, Eveline. I’m sorry if I seem to be bothering you here. It’s just that I didn’t realize I was driving my car toward this hospital.” Killian finally answered slowly and honestly. Eveline startled and immediately turned to look at Killian, who was still staring at her with an expression that was hard to understand. Eveline’s eyelids fluttered a few times, unsure of how to respond. This was a situation Eveline had faced before when talking to Killian. A tense, heart-pounding atmosphere. Secretly, Eveline was starting to feel comfortable with Killian’s presence, but she didn’t want to admit it. “I’m sorry, Eveline.” Killian murmured, still staring at Eveline. “For what?” Eveline furrowed her brow, looking confused and also feeling odd. “I’m sorry for everything I did to you that night.” Hearing Killian’s words, Eveline fell silent and recalled what had happened between them. Killian had already apologized to her before, but what was lost that night could never be recovered, could it? Eveline shifted her gaze and no longer looked at Killian. “You’ve already apologized before, Killian. Why apologize again?” “I don’t know. I think it’s like a punishment from God, making me keep feeling sorry and apologize to you until you finally forgive the bad things I’ve done to you, Eveline.” Klaus muttered, also looking away while taking a deep breath. “God always forgives people’s mistakes, Killian. What you’re feeling now isn’t a punishment, but just the regret you feel for what you’ve done.” Eveline murmured. “Besides, I also don’t know why you set that condition that night. But what’s done is done. Because what’s done can’t be undone, right?” “You’re right, Eveline. I’ve been carrying so much regret inside me, and I’ve only made things worse with you. That’s what’s been weighing me down with every step I’ve taken since that night between the two of us. And I feel like another apology won’t erase the burden in my heart. And I’m truly sorry for what I did, Eveline.” Killian took Eveline’s right hand and held it tightly. Killian and Eveline looked at each other now. “Don’t keep apologizing, Killian. It will only make your heart feel heavier. I’ve already forgiven you for what happened. And besides, it wasn’t entirely your fault. I agreed to the terms you set that night, and I was involved in what we did. What needs to be done now is to start getting used to not dwelling on what happened in the past. And that’s more than enough to lift the weight from your heart.”

“Tomorrow, I will come with Caleb and the nurse who will help your mother during her treatment at the hospital until she returns home. By introducing the nurse to you and your mother, I don’t want anything you don’t like to happen,” said Killian, shortly after he escorted Eveline back inside and stopped in front of her mother’s hospital room. “Really? Alright then. I’ll tell my mother about the business trip to New York shortly. Thank you.” Eveline replied, nodding. “Of course.” Killian nodded slowly, feeling nervous because Eveline hadn’t taken her eyes off him since they arrived. Killian felt his heartbeat quicken every time he met Eveline’s gaze like this. Killian wasn’t sure if his face was even blushing, just because of Eveline’s gaze on him? “Do you still want to go inside?” Eveline asked, curious. “No. I think I’ll just stay here. There are still many things I need to prepare for our journey. And yes, don’t worry. I’m sure the nurse I requested is competent in her duties.” Killian replied, shaking his head slowly. “Alright then.” Eveline muttered, not knowing what else to say. “Alright, I have to go now. See you later.” Without waiting for Eveline’s response, Killian walked away, his hands in his pants pockets, moving quickly with his head occasionally bowed. Eveline immediately looked at Killian’s back, which was getting farther and farther away from her position, still standing in front of her mother’s hospital room door, with a small frown on her forehead now. Eveline herself didn’t want to think too much about Killian’s attitude, which was quite difficult for her to understand, so she decided to go straight into her mother’s hospital room. There, her mother was still awake, eating bread bit by bit. Seeing Eveline arrive, her mother immediately smiled slightly. “What happened with your boss? Is everything okay? Did you guys talk about work earlier?” Her mother asked Eveline many questions. “Yes, we just talked about work.” Eveline nodded, then sat down on the chair. “Is your work okay, Eveline?” Her mother asked again, curious. “It’s fine, Mom. There’s nothing to worry about. Everything is going very smoothly, and there’s something very important I want to tell you now.” “What else is there, Eveline? Did your boss say something that hurt your feelings earlier?” Her mother asked again, worried. Eveline smiled slightly and shook her head slowly. “No. Of course not. I wanted to tell you that Killian and I have to go to New York in a few days to handle the company’s investors there. And because of that, I won’t be able to be here until you come home later. Killian has already arranged for a nurse to help you. Since I’m his employee, as the boss, he wants to provide enough assistance for us. Is it okay if I go to New York for a while for this important work with the investors?” Eveline asked hesitantly, unsure of her mother’s reaction. “If it’s something important related to work, then it’s not a big deal, Eveline. Do your job properly, because after all, Killian seems to trust you to help manage those investors, right? So it’s better to maintain the trust he has in you.” Hearing her mother’s answer, Eveline immediately smiled slightly with a sense of relief. “Alright. Killian said the nurse who will help you tomorrow will come, and I’ll tell her everything you usually need. Don’t worry; I’m sure the nurse Killian has arranged will be very good to you. And yes, if something important happens, I’ll also ask Dr. Leo to help you later, okay?” Eveline gently patted her mother’s hand. Her mother then nodded slowly and smiled broadly. “It’s okay, Eveline. I’m very grateful for all the help your boss has given me. Besides, I also believe that you will work hard and live up to the trust Killian has placed in you.” Eveline didn’t answer and just nodded her head. “Well then, I’ll go home first, Mom. I have to pack some things to take to New York later. I’ll also bring some new, clean clothes for you. I also have to prepare a spare house key to give to the nurse tomorrow. And yes, is there anything else you need, Mom? So I can bring it here tonight.” “No, Eveline. I already have enough here. Just bring more clean clothes and maybe some snacks for me and the nurse tomorrow.” “Alright. I’ll come back here tonight.” After saying that, Eveline immediately stood up from the chair and took her work bag and her mother’s belongings that she needed to take to the laundry, as well as various items no longer needed in her mother’s hospital room, so the room could be much cleaner now. It didn’t take long before Eveline left her mother’s hospital room carrying many things. Eveline decided to go home by taxi and stop by the laundry service she regularly used to wash and iron her clothes and her mother’s clothes. Eveline leaned back in the taxi seat after handing over the clothes to the laundry service. Eveline turned her head and looked at the scenery during the ride home. There were many things Eveline couldn’t understand after she had indirectly become involved in Killian’s life. After spending that one night together, Eveline felt that Killian was always finding ways to get closer to her or even directly involved in her very complicated life. Eveline didn’t know the meaning behind all the kindness Killian showed her, but she dared not ask about it, as she still needed time to save money and improve her life and her mother’s life. Why have you been involved in my life since that night, Killian? What do you really want from me? Or are you like other men who crave warmth at night? Or do you just want to know how strong or weak I am in my convictions? I know and still remember that you were the one who bought me for one night and took my virginity, as the first man for me. Will you do the same with me in New York? Buy one night in exchange for warmth in bed, Killian? I truly hope you won’t do anything that will make me remember the night when I was powerless against something beyond my control. Because I don’t know what will happen to me if we do something together again. Eveline’s heart spoke anxiously. Soon, the taxi stopped in front of the new house Eveline had bought with the proceeds from selling her old house some time ago. Eveline quickly paid the taxi fare and got out to enter her new home. The simple yet very livable house was no problem for Eveline, even though she had once lived in a much larger house. As long as the house was still suitable and spacious enough for her mother’s retirement years. Eveline locked the door again and quickly went into her room to clean herself up so she could rest sooner, before returning to the hospital with the items her mother needed. After showering and washing her hair, Eveline lay down briefly on the bed, still with a towel wrapped around her wet hair. Eveline closed her eyes and took a slow breath. Soon, Eveline opened her eyes again and looked at the ceiling of her room with an uncertain gaze and feeling. Eveline began to doubt whether she should go to New York, but if she refused, not only would her mother be confused, but the other employees at the company would also start wondering why she, Eveline, always tried to avoid Killian. Eveline didn’t want anyone else to find out about what she and Killian had done that night. She truly didn’t want that to happen and change everyone’s perception of her. “No. No. I don’t want anyone else to suspect or even find out what Killian and I did together that night. I don’t want anyone else to know and spread it around. If that happens, all my efforts to become an employee at that company, even without knowing Killian, will change. I work at that company based on my values and abilities, not because of a deal made that night. I don’t want others to see me differently.” Eveline then got up from her lying position and shook her head very quickly. “No. I don’t want anyone to suspect us. Even though Killian and I don’t have any kind of relationship beyond that of boss and employee, I don’t want anyone else to know what Killian and I did that night. I also don’t want anyone else to know what I gave Killian that night, and what Killian gave me in return after that night. Everything that happened that night is over. So, I don’t need to keep worrying about what Killian will do, because that agreement is over.”

The next day, Killian was still at home with Caleb and Alea, the nurse he had chosen to help Eveline’s mother while he was away in New York for work. Killian looked at Alea, who was ready with her belongings, and smiled. Killian had known Alea for a long time, as Alea’s mother had also helped take care of Killian’s mother when she was ill. “Killian, don’t worry about anything. My mother has taught me a lot to become a skilled nurse. I also graduated from nursing school with high grades and competencies. I’m sure your girlfriend’s mother won’t feel lacking in any way, I’ll make her comfortable under my care.” Alea said enthusiastically. “My girlfriend’s mother?” Killian’s eyes widened at Alea’s blunt statement. Caleb chuckled and tried to suppress his own laughter at Killian’s shocked expression. Alea, unaware of why Killian was staring at her, looked confusedly at Killian and Caleb several times. “Did I say something wrong?” Alea asked, scratching her head. “My girlfriend’s mother? She… she’s not my girlfriend.” Killian evaded the question. But the words he just spoke made his face grow even redder. Between his words and his expression, Killian was completely unable to lie. “That’s right, Alea. I think you mispronounced Miss Eveline’s name. She’s Mr. Killian’s fiancée.” Caleb added with a teasing tone. That made Killian glare at Caleb in disbelief. “Hey!” Alea giggled at Killian’s disbelieving expression and red face. “Oh my gosh. I didn’t know there was finally a woman who could melt Killian’s icy heart. What is she like? What’s her name?” Alea was even more curious. “Miss Eveline Mason, she’s the best employee in the company. I think Mr. Killian has known who she is for a long time, but his cold, indifferent, and insensitive attitude has only made him distance himself further, yet he can’t bear to be away from Miss Eveline.” Caleb explained with a small laugh as he saw Killian growing more upset, since he was being indirectly teased now. “Stop it. Why are the two of you teaming up to bully me like this?” Killian furrowed his brow deeply and spoke unwillingly. This immediately made Caleb and Alea stop talking, though they were still chuckling now. Killian took a slow breath and tried to change his expression to look normal, though he wasn’t sure if the redness on his face from embarrassment had completely faded or was still there. “Alea, have you told your husband that you’ll be taking care of my mother’s employee starting today until I return from New York?” Killian asked. Alea nodded. “Of course I have. You know how Bram is, right? If I didn’t ask permission or tell him, Bram would throw a tantrum, thinking I was going to take care of a middle-aged man. He’s the most jealous person because he doesn’t want any other man to take care of me besides him. You know how spoiled he is toward me.” “Of course I know. Anyway, Bram is also my good friend, and he’s very jealous. It’s hard to believe that someone like Bram, who’s such a ladies’ man, would be afraid and submit to you.” Killian replied with a chuckle, recalling the moment when Bram, his friend, said he would marry Alea within three months of meeting her because he was truly in love and didn’t want to lose her if he was even a second late. “Don’t worry. Bram already knows, and he’ll help me if I have any trouble later. And yes, will Caleb be coming to New York too?” Alea looked at Caleb. “I want to come, but Mr. Killian won’t allow it. He said I should stay and take care of the company and handle some tasks that are still pending. Anyway, I’m also his assistant at the company. So when Mr. Killian isn’t at the company, I have to take over his tasks.” “Alright then. Can we leave now? I’m sure Miss Eveline is already at the hospital taking care of her mother, right?” Alea looked at the small watch on her left wrist. The clock showed 11 a.m. “I think you’re right, Alea. I’m sure Eveline was absent this morning and is now at the hospital to visit her mother.” Killian nodded in agreement with Alea’s words. Killian stood up, grabbed his briefcase, and prepared to walk out of the house. However, after taking a few steps, Killian stopped. “What’s wrong, sir? Did you forget something?” Caleb asked curiously and stopped to look at Killian, who had suddenly fallen silent in front of them. Alea also looked at him curiously. Without saying anything, Killian turned to look at Caleb and Alea behind him. “It seems I can’t go with you two to the hospital to see Eveline’s mother. Caleb, take Alea to the hospital in another car. I’ll go to the office alone.” Killian replied in a voice that sounded very serious. “But why?” Caleb was confused by Killian’s sudden change. “Nothing. I just remembered I need to do some things at the office right away. It’s better if the two of you go to the hospital to meet Eveline and her mother there. I have to get something done at the office. Don’t forget to bring some fruit when you go to the hospital.” After saying that, Killian immediately continued walking toward the car he usually used to go to the office, without waiting for Caleb and Alea’s response. Killian’s sudden change made Caleb and Alea furrow their brows deeply, clearly confused by Killian, who seemed to be deep in thought and not very focused at the moment. “So what now, Caleb?” Alea asked after Killian’s car had left the vast driveway of their house. The car sped away quickly. “No problem. The two of us will go to the hospital to visit Miss Eveline and her mother. We also need to buy some fruits first. Do you need anything?” Caleb followed Killian’s previous statement and looked at Alea. “Nothing. I’ve already brought the medications, nursing supplies, and even snacks. So don’t worry. We just need to buy the items that will at least be used by Miss Eveline’s mother later.” Alea replied. “Alright then. Let’s go now. It’s almost lunchtime, and Miss Eveline won’t be too long at the hospital during working hours like now.” Alea nodded in agreement, then they walked toward the other car. Caleb drove the car while stopping to buy some fruit to bring to the hospital. Upon arriving at the hospital, Caleb brought the fruit and walked with Alea into Mrs. Eveline’s hospital room, where Eveline had already prepared to return to the office. “You just arrived? I almost didn’t get to see you because I was about to go back to the office.” Eveline said kindly upon seeing Caleb and Alea arrive. “Sorry we’re late, we brought this for your mother, Miss Eveline.” Caleb replied, showing the fruits he was holding in both hands. “Oh my. This is so thoughtful. Thank you so much…” Eveline replied as she accepted the fruits and placed them in a large bowl on the table next to her mother’s bed, who was having her hospital-style lunch. “Miss Eveline, let me introduce you to Alea, the nurse assigned by Mr. Killian to assist your mother while you’re in New York.” Caleb said. Eveline turned and looked at Alea, who was smiling broadly at her. Eveline returned the smile and hugged Alea briefly. “Thank you for agreeing to help me take care of my mother for the next few days,” Eveline said to Alea as she released the brief hug she had given her. “You’re welcome, Miss Eveline. I’m happy to help. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of your mother.” Alea replied with a wide smile. “Don’t call me Miss, just call me Eveline. I feel uncomfortable if you call me Miss. So just call me Eveline.” Eveline said. “Of course. Alright, Eveline.” Alea agreed and called her Eveline. Shortly after that, Eveline explained some things her mother needed and the activities her mother had to do to improve her physical condition. Additionally, Eveline explained the foods and drinks the doctor had prohibited her mother from consuming while in the hospital. Alea, of course, immediately noted and memorized everything so she wouldn’t forget. Eveline and Alea also exchanged phone numbers to facilitate communication between them, especially if Eveline were to be in New York and miss her mother. After finishing, Eveline bid farewell and left to return to the office and continue her pending work. Throughout the journey, Eveline kept wondering why Killian hadn’t come to the hospital with Caleb and Alea.

Upon arriving at the company, Eveline could not find Killian anywhere. Eveline was surprised because usually the man would always walk around to see the work being done by his employees. Whether they were doing their jobs well or not, and give various kinds of advice and input to the employees in his company. However, today it seemed like Killian didn’t want to leave his office, even for a moment, or perhaps he was busy with various preparations he needed to make before leaving for New York. Eveline was naturally very curious, but she didn’t want to dwell on it too much right now and instead chose to continue with the rest of her work that she hadn’t finished yet. Eveline sat down at her desk after organizing her bag and belongings, then turned on her laptop to work as usual. Today, the office was unusually quiet, but in a positive way, as all the employees were focused and working hard to meet Killian’s expectations and potentially secure a promotion. Eveline didn’t think much about a promotion, but if she did, she could get more benefits that would help her future life with her mother. However, for now, Eveline wasn’t sure whether Killian would evaluate her performance at the company as an ordinary employee or as a woman who had spent a hot night with him. Eveline didn’t want the promotion she received to be based on anything other than the value of her work as an employee at the company. Truly, Eveline felt increasingly anxious now. She even felt that her life could become stuck at the same point for some time to come if she didn’t soon discuss and clarify the questions that had been weighing on her mind and heart. Eveline wants to make sure that Killian will still evaluate her performance as an employee at the company fairly or if he is still influenced by what they did that night. But to ask that question, Eveline feels unable to say it. Eveline feels ashamed and doesn’t want to remember what she and Killian did that night. Eveline’s feelings and thoughts are growing more uncertain now. “Eveline, is it true that Mr. Killian’s rival company will also be present at the important meeting with investors in New York later?” Lily asked as she walked toward Eveline’s desk carrying two mugs of hot chocolate. It had become one of Lily’s habits to bring hot chocolate for Eveline, and the two of them sometimes took turns doing so. If Lily arrived first, she would prepare it; if Eveline arrived first, she would prepare it. “Oh, really? I haven’t heard anything about that. Mr. Killian hasn’t told me anything about who will be attending the meeting with the investors in New York. Where did you hear that?” Eveline replied, shaking her head slowly, as she truly had no knowledge of the matter. “I heard it from Caleb. He just came and asked where Mr. Killian was. So I told him that Mr. Killian has been in his office since he arrived until now. I asked if he would be going to New York, but Caleb said he wouldn’t be going and would stay here while Mr. Killian is away.” Lily paused and looked around, as if being careful that no one else would hear. Seeing Lily like that made Eveline even more curious, because Killian hadn’t said anything to her either about the list of names of who would be attending the meeting with the investors in New York. Eveline also looked around, worried that someone else besides the two of them might be listening to their conversation. “Caleb said he would stay here to replace Mr. Killian as his assistant to oversee the company. Caleb was worried that if he went to New York and no one replaced Mr. Killian here, something bad might happen. Caleb also said that one of Mr. Killian’s rivals would also go to New York to take the investors away from Mr. Killian. It’s crazy. I don’t know who the rival is, but from what I’ve heard, most of the company’s rivals are crazy men.” “Crazy men? Do you mean power-hungry men?” Eveline asked to confirm. “Of course he’s power-hungry, Eve. All of this company’s rivals are power-hungry. I don’t know who they are, but I’m sure they’re dangerous people. I’m telling you this so you’ll be careful while you’re in New York, Eve. I’m very worried.” “Don’t worry, Lily. Besides, I won’t be too involved with Mr. Killian’s issues with the investors in New York. I’ll just accompany him, help out, and make sure everything related to our company meets the investors’ expectations. So don’t worry. I’m sure Mr. Killian can handle whatever might happen there.” Lily nodded in agreement. “But, Eve, don’t you want to ask Mr. Killian first about who will be attending the investor event? At least if you know who they are, you can find out their personalities and who they are, and maybe how to deal with them when you meet them.” Hearing Lily’s words, Eveline fell silent with a small frown on her forehead. What Lily had just said was indeed true for Eveline. But Eveline didn’t know how to have a private conversation in Killian’s office, especially since she hadn’t left the room since earlier and had noticed a change in his attitude. “You’re right, Lily. But I don’t think I need to worry about that. I’m sure Mr. Killian will handle the issues in New York himself. But… I’m also curious, actually.” Eveline answered honestly. “That’s why I said you should ask about it. What if the list of people attending the investor meeting includes dangerous individuals? You know about the incident when Mr. Killian nearly had a car accident half a year ago? Caleb said it was because someone sabotaged his car.” Lily paused again, taking a deep, long breath. She gently patted and held Eveline’s left hand; she looked genuinely worried. Eveline could even feel how cold Lily’s hand was now. “I remember that. Mr. Killian was even hospitalized for a week, and after that, he went back to work as if nothing had happened. You’re right, Lily. I’ll ask Mr. Killian about it now. At least, I can find out more about them and be careful while in New York.” Lily nodded. “Alright then. You have to be careful, Eveline. They’re crazy.” Eveline quickly nodded her head, taking a slow breath. Eveline felt lucky to have met Lily first, giving her a good reason to talk to Killian now. At least, Eveline also needed to discuss another important matter that had been weighing on her mind for a long time. “Alright. I’ll finish the remaining work, and once it’s done, I’ll hand it over to Mr. Killian and ask the necessary questions. Thank you, Lily.” Eveline said with a small smile. “Alright, I also need to go back and continue my work. Stay motivated, Eveline!” Lily raised both her hands in a fist, as if encouraging both of them to stay motivated now. Eveline nodded in agreement and smiled widely. Eveline knew that there were times when everyone would look enthusiastic even though their hearts didn’t feel the same way. They had various ways of hiding what was really going on in their minds and feelings from others. At least, it was necessary to do so, so that no one would pity them or look down on them because of the various problems they had in life. After that, Lily immediately returned to her own desk and continued her unfinished work. Eveline also continued her unfinished work while occasionally sipping the hot chocolate Lily had prepared for her. Eveline made sure to finish the work quickly so she could meet and talk with Killian sooner. Eveline felt odd about Killian’s sudden change in behavior after their conversation yesterday in the hospital garden when Killian visited his mother. Eveline sensed that Killian was hiding something, but she dared not make negative assumptions, as that would only make her mind overthink the situation. Eveline did not want that to happen again in her thoughts. A few moments later, Eveline finished her work and took it to Killian’s office, whose door was slightly open. Before Eveline could knock, Killian’s voice made her pause. “I think I really like Eveline, Caleb.”

“I really like Eveline, Caleb. I feel like I’m going crazy because I only realized this after so long. Do you think I’m crazy? Or am I really crazy?” Killian asked, feeling very anxious. “You are crazy, sir,” Caleb replied in a very casual tone. “Tsk. You always look for opportunities to tease me.” Caleb chuckled in response to Killian’s remark. Killian looked away and stared at the photo of Eveline that he had secretly taken several times when he accidentally saw her at the office or even at the hospital. Killian really felt that he had started to turn into a very skilled stalker. Damn it. Killian had never done anything like this to anyone else before. “Hah… I don’t even know how to say anything to Eveline if she were in front of me without blurting out that I like her. Or even saying very clearly and shouting that I’m in love with her. Damn. I must be crazy now.” Killian leaned back hard in the office chair he had been sitting in. “Sir, you’re not crazy. I think you’re just surprised by the new feelings you have now. Haven’t you never really fallen in love with anyone for years, and only now do you feel something different with Miss Eveline?” “You’re right, Caleb. Maybe I’m just not used to the new feelings I’m having for Eveline right now. But how can I keep quiet, without saying anything about my feelings for Eveline? I don’t want Eveline to find out about my feelings and then distance herself from me like before. I’m afraid.” “What are you afraid of, Mr. Killian? I’m sure Miss Eveline will understand your feelings. Maybe not now, but someday Miss Eveline will definitely understand. Miss Eveline may not be ready for your feelings right now, because of what you did before. But if you are patient and slowly understand and tell Miss Eveline about your feelings, I am sure Miss Eveline will accept you.” Caleb said, giving Killian a little advice and understanding when he needed it most. “Really? Do you think so? Eveline will definitely accept me?” Killian asked hesitantly, yet full of hope that his feelings would one day be reciprocated by Eveline. Caleb nodded slowly. “That’s right, sir. At the very least, you have to try to make Miss Eveline truly forgive you and no longer remember what you did before. I’m sure that if Miss Eveline forgives you, eventually even the hardest feelings will soften on their own. I’m sure of it.” Hearing this made Killian even more excited now. Killian admitted and remembered his love life, which he didn’t really enjoy. Killian had never truly fallen in love or even liked the women who had been his lovers in the past. Killian had romantic relationships with them for the sake of his company, which was reciprocated by the women’s popularity, and this was very common among businessmen like him. On the other hand, Eveline, who was still standing silently in front of Killian’s office door, became even more silent with a feeling of great surprise. Eveline couldn’t believe what she had just heard from Killian’s own mouth. “Killian is in love with me.” That was what had been on Eveline’s mind, making her hesitate to enter Killian’s office to talk briefly about their trip to New York tomorrow. Eveline now felt awkward. But finally, after a few seconds of calming her heart, which had been beating very fast, Eveline took a deep breath before raising her right hand and knocking softly on the door of Killian’s office in front of her. Knock Knock Knock “Come in!” Killian’s voice rang out, and slowly, Eveline opened the office door and walked inside. Eveline’s arrival immediately caused Killian and Caleb to look at each other in panic, as evidenced by their eyes widening simultaneously. They were afraid that Eveline had overheard their earlier conversation. “Mr. Killian, I want to hand over the rest of my work that was left over from yesterday,” said Eveline, trying her best not to look suspicious in front of Killian and Caleb. “Really? Bring it here so I can check it first,” replied Killian. Eveline immediately walked over and handed the file in her hand to Killian. Caleb moved slightly to the side and remained silent. Killian took the file and read it carefully. Killian was very thorough in assessing and checking the work done by his employees. Even the slightest mistake would certainly affect the company’s performance. Eveline herself decided to remain silent and looked away, glancing around Killian’s office. Eveline didn’t want to look directly at Killian, who was still focused on the work documents he had finished and was now checking. Eveline felt her heartbeat change again, uncontrollably, when her nose boldly caught the scent of the perfume Killian was wearing now. It felt like Eveline was remembering what had happened that night with Killian. It was the same scent of perfume that Killian had worn that night. Even so, Eveline couldn’t deny that she really felt comfortable and safe around Killian, just like she did now. Eveline even found it difficult to swallow her own saliva with her palms clenched tightly. “This file is good, Eveline. You can give it to Caleb for him to continue. And yes, regarding our trip to New York tomorrow, I forgot to tell you a few things. Can you just sit down and write down what we need to do and bring tomorrow?” said Killian as he held out his right hand with the file and handed it to Caleb, who immediately accepted it. “Of course, sir,” replied Eveline as she nodded her head and sat down in the chair in front of Killian’s desk. “Caleb, continue with your work. I’m going to talk to Eveline about tomorrow’s work in New York,” Killian instructed Caleb. “Yes, sir. In that case, I’ll take my leave,” replied Caleb as he walked out of Killian’s office, carrying the file that Eveline had finished working on. After Caleb left, leaving only Killian and Eveline in the office, Eveline sighed slowly. Eveline tried hard not to look suspicious, even though she had been secretly listening to the conversation between Killian and Caleb earlier. On the other hand, Killian himself was actually worried that Eveline had heard the confession of love he had previously made to Caleb. “Sir, I want to ask you something first,” said Eveline after a long silence. Eveline’s words made Killian fall silent, his heart beating very fast. The worry that Eveline already knew about Killian’s feelings made him really worried now. “Ask? Ask about what?” Killian whispered. Seeing Killian’s reaction, Eveline almost laughed. But Eveline tried to restrain herself, so as not to laugh at the pale face of Killian in front of her now. “I want to ask about the list of people who will attend the meeting in New York. I don’t know who else will be attending the meeting with the investors besides our company,” Eveline finally said. “Ah, that… I also want to tell you about this,” replied Killian, pausing for a moment, then opening his desk drawer to take out a file and give it to Eveline. Eveline immediately took the file and opened it. The file contained a list of names and information about who would be attending the meeting. “I already made the list, but I forgot to give it to you. You can read it first and study it if necessary. There are some people who bother me quite a bit because their names are on there, but this is a very important meeting for the company, so I have to restrain myself,” Killian said honestly. “Really? Whose names are on there?” Eveline asked without looking up from the list of names in her hand. Eveline read the list of names carefully and furrowed her brow, because she didn’t think there were any names that she found strange. “There’s the name of someone who has long been a rival of this company. I don’t know why he’s on the list, but I’m sure he has prepared an evil plan to welcome me there. So, you have to be careful too, Eveline.” Killian’s words instantly silenced Eveline and made her lift her head to look at Killian, who sounded very serious. Eveline immediately understood that there was someone who had always caused problems for Killian for a long time. Eveline nodded slowly to show her understanding. Killian sighed slowly. “It’s Xavier. The owner of a company that always follows our company’s every move. His company always follows wherever our company goes. I’m sure his cunning mind has already made new plans upon learning that you and I will be representing the company on a visit to New York to meet with investors there. And yes, Eveline, I want you to be careful while you’re in New York. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.” Eveline blinked rapidly upon hearing Killian’s words, which sounded very worrying to her now. But Eveline remained silent and nodded her head slowly. Killian looked really worried about Eveline, considering that Xavier, his company’s rival, always had a way of disrupting Killian’s life with his various cunning plans. Eveline closed the file containing the list of names and decided to read it later during lunch. This time, Killian and Eveline were both silent, not knowing what to say to each other now. Eveline, who had wanted to ask about the list of names, hadn’t had a chance to ask before Killian gave her the list, so she didn’t know what else to say in the office now. “Killian?” “Yes?” Killian replied quickly. “Um… thank you very much for arranging such a wonderful nurse to take care of my mother for the foreseeable future,” Eveline continued sincerely. “About that? It’s no problem, Eveline. I’ve known Alea for quite a while, so I’m sure she will take very good care of your mother. So, there’s no need to worry.” Eveline just nodded her head in response. “Um, okay. I have to get back to work now. Excuse me.” Eveline left immediately without waiting for Killian’s reply, who could only sigh because he felt very nervous.

The next day, Killian and Eveline were already at the airport to continue their journey to New York. Eveline sat by the window, which seemed to be a seat that Killian had deliberately reserved for her. They both sat in adjacent seats on the plane, and of course, the situation between them now felt very awkward. Eveline felt that Killian had indeed started to change his attitude towards her, and that only raised more questions in Eveline’s mind. Eveline even turned her head several times and looked at Killian, who was sitting to her left, silently reading his documents. “What exactly is happening to Killian? Why is he so quiet? Is he thinking about something very important? Is it about the meeting we are both going to attend in New York? But at least Killian could say something to me about our meeting in New York, right? Then why is he just silent?” That was what was in Eveline’s heart and mind right now. Eveline was wondering about Killian’s sudden change in attitude towards her. Eveline tried not to think about it too much and decided to look away and gaze out the airplane window. Eveline had flown on an airplane before, but it had been a long time ago, probably when she was a child, when her father was still alive, and her family was still very warm and loving. Now, after so long, Eveline was finally flying again. Eveline was also not too worried about her mother, who was still in the hospital and would only return home later that night, according to the schedule given by Dr. Leo earlier. Eveline had also made a spare key, which she gave to Alea, to make it easier for Alea to come and go to her house to help take care of her mother. Eveline felt quite relieved, because Alea was very easy going, and it made her feel calm enough to leave her mother there while she worked in New York. On the other hand, Killian, who was still reading the file in his hand, was actually just pretending, to distract himself from thinking about Eveline. Killian felt nervous, of course, sitting so close to Eveline like this. However, Killian didn’t want to make another mistake by saying something that might hurt Eveline’s feelings like before. Killian really wanted to start something new with Eveline and felt that he didn’t want to waste the opportunity he had with her. Killian believed that his feelings for Eveline were real, but he couldn’t and didn’t know how to express and tell Eveline how he felt, after what they had done that night. It was a night that Killian could never forget, even now. Killian even feels that only Eveline is capable of awakening something within him, making him feel completely crazy. Killian, of course, restrains himself from everything in his mind and feelings. Even something as simple as doing the five-finger exercise with his mind filled with thoughts of Eveline seems impossible for Killian; he is afraid that he will not be able to control himself. Killian was also very sure that just being close to or even thinking about Eveline was enough to arouse a passion and madness that Killian had never felt before. Quietly, Killian glanced at Eveline, who was beginning to close her eyes. Eveline was falling asleep. Killian sighed slowly, then reached out with his right hand to close the small curtain on the airplane window so as not to disturb Eveline’s sleep, which was beginning to look peaceful and regular. Killian then gently moved Eveline’s hair away from her face with a very slow motion. Killian did not take his eyes off Eveline at all, and a small smile began to appear on Killian’s face now. “If only you had been honest from the start about the money you borrowed for your mother’s hospital treatment that day, we wouldn’t be stuck in such a difficult situation now, Eveline. If only I hadn’t said I would spend the night with you, maybe we could have started everything over again on a good note. At least, we could have gotten closer to each other much more easily. We wouldn’t have to be bound to each other by what we did that night, Eveline. Truly, I want to start over. I really hope that we can start everything over and in good conditions.” Killian spoke hopefully as he gazed intently at Eveline. Killian smiled slightly, without taking his eyes off Eveline for a moment. For some reason, Killian felt that his feelings were beginning to calm down, just by looking at Eveline’s peaceful face. Killian wanted to hold Eveline’s hand while she slept, but he didn’t know what Eveline would think if she woke up. Would Eveline be surprised and uncomfortable? Or would Eveline pull her hand away? Or would Eveline let Killian hold her hand until they arrived in New York? Truly, Killian had no idea, but he wanted to try. Whatever Eveline did, Killian would accept it without feeling the slightest bit offended. So afterwards, Killian tried to find a more comfortable position to sit in, and put the file he had been holding back into his bag. Killian also decided to close his eyes with an eye mask. Then, Killian held Eveline’s left hand very tightly with his right hand. Killian exhaled slowly, and a few seconds later, he fell fast asleep. Come to think of it, it was the fastest Killian had fallen asleep in years. *** A few hours later, the flight attendant’s announcement that the plane would be stopping in New York instantly woke Eveline from her deep sleep. Eveline opened her eyes, yawned slightly, and began to stretch her stiff muscles from sleeping in the airplane seat. Eveline peeked through the window curtain she had opened and saw that it was already nighttime. They had arrived in New York at night. When she turned her head, Eveline realized that Killian was still asleep, holding her left hand very tightly. Eveline stared silently at Killian’s hand, which felt very large and made her hand feel warm. Eveline hadn’t even noticed that Killian was asleep while holding her hand, and she didn’t know how long he had been doing it. And unfortunately, Eveline actually liked it. Eveline didn’t want to admit it, but her heart told her that Killian’s grip felt very comfortable and she really liked it, really, really liked it. “Killian? Killian, wake up,” Eveline muttered, trying to wake Killian up. Eveline even gently patted Killian’s cheek to wake him up, but he was sleeping even more soundly. It took some time for Eveline to wake Killian up, considering that the plane would be landing soon. Until Killian began to change the position of his head and opened the blindfold that had been covering his eyes, and yawned slightly. Killian blinked his eyelids several times to adjust to the light after closing his eyes and sleeping very soundly there. Killian then turned his head and found Eveline looking at him with a frown on her forehead. “Eh, Eveline? What’s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?” asked Killian, surprised by the sharp gaze Eveline gave him the moment he opened his eyes after sleeping very soundly for several hours. “You slept like a bear, it was very difficult to wake you up earlier,” replied Eveline. “Really? I don’t know… I didn’t feel you waking me up,” Killian muttered as he looked away and noticed that his hand was still holding Eveline’s hand tightly, and Eveline was letting him. In his heart, Killian was happy that Eveline didn’t jerk away or let go of his hand, which had been holding hers there all this time. “I woke up a while ago and tried to wake you up. But what can I do, you slept like you’ve never slept before. Did you take sleeping pills earlier?” Eveline said as she looked ahead, waiting for more information from the flight attendant who was standing in front of them now. “I’m sorry… I think this was a very deep sleep for me. I didn’t want to wake up.” Reluctantly, Killian slowly released his grip on Eveline’s hand and changed his sitting position to make himself more comfortable, considering that they would be leaving the plane soon. Eveline just cleared her throat and glanced at Killian. Eveline felt something really strange in her heart when Killian let go of her hand, which he had been holding for several hours. Eveline felt that a part of her was reluctant when Killian let go of her hand. But Eveline decided to remain silent and try not to appear too affected by Killian’s recent actions. Eveline then immediately packed some of her belongings into her bag and so on, as did Killian, who was now doing the same thing. Shortly thereafter, the plane landed and all the passengers slowly walked out of the plane. Killian walked behind Eveline, letting her walk ahead of him. After Killian and Eveline left the airport, a luxury car was waiting to pick them up, and the driver was standing in front of the car holding a sign with Killian and Eveline’s names on it. Eveline looked confused at the driver, because as far as she remembered, Killian hadn’t even called anyone to pick them up at the airport beforehand. Meanwhile, Killian immediately walked towards the driver with a small smile on his face. “Welcome to New York, Mr. Killian, Miss Eveline. I will take you to the hotel. Please get in. I will help put your luggage in the trunk of the car,” said the driver, welcoming Killian and Eveline with a big smile. Without waiting any longer, the driver immediately opened the trunk and began to put all of Killian and Eveline’s luggage inside. Meanwhile, Killian and Eveline got into the car and sat side by side again. After the driver made sure that all their luggage was in the trunk, he got into the car and drove at a moderate speed to take Killian and Eveline to the hotel that Killian had booked in advance. During the trip, Eveline looked at the view of New York City from the car window. It didn’t take long for the car to stop in front of a five-star hotel. Killian immediately took care of the hotel room key he had reserved and let the other hotel staff carry their luggage. Eveline waited behind Killian. “Eveline, here are your hotel room keys. My room is right next to yours. So if anything happens, just knock on my door,” said Killian as he handed one of the hotel room keys to Eveline, then walked ahead into the elevator. Killian tried to act like a boss to Eveline. Meanwhile, Eveline felt increasingly strange and puzzled by Killian’s odd behavior, but she didn’t dare to ask. Eveline then followed Killian into the elevator heading to their floor.

Eveline walked into her hotel room and didn’t forget to lock the door behind her. Eveline stood still, leaning slightly against the door with mixed feelings. Eveline felt that Killian’s different attitude was a new way for Killian to mess with her feelings like he was doing now. Eveline truly felt that Killian was using this method just to distract her. Eveline placed her suitcase on the left side of the bed and sat down on the bed before finally lying down heavily on it. Eveline stared at the hotel room ceiling while sighing several times. Eveline was really suffering from jet lag now. Killian said that in two days, they would both attend a conference with investors. That meant Eveline still had two days to get some proper rest. Eveline also didn’t want to think about things that were irrelevant to her current workload until her time in New York was over. “I have to focus my mind now. I can’t keep being distracted by Killian’s presence and behavior. It doesn’t matter what he says or does later, because I have to focus on this job. I don’t want to think too much about Killian later and end up disappointing the investors who come to the conference.” Eveline muttered as she slowly rubbed her face with both palms. Eveline felt very sleepy. “Not to mention Xavier, I’ve never heard of him or his company, or even met him on several occasions. So, I have to be careful now. Considering that there are many bad rumors about this man named Xavier, like it or not, I have to be wary of him. What if this man really does attend the conference with the investors later?” Eveline changed her lying position to sitting up with a deep frown on her forehead. Eveline was increasingly curious about who Xavier was, who had long been an enemy of Killian’s company. Immediately, Eveline opened her handbag and took out her cell phone. Eveline was going to find out more through her social media accounts. Eveline finally found Xavier’s social media accounts as well as the company he owned. Eveline really felt like she was stalking him now. But what could she do? Eveline really had to do it now. Otherwise, Eveline would not know anything about the dangers or manipulations that could come from anywhere while she was in New York. “So he is Xavier?” Eveline muttered as she looked at a photo posted on Xavier’s personal social media account. It was a photo showing Xavier wearing an expensive suit with a smile on his face. But Eveline felt very uncomfortable when she saw Xavier’s expression, which she felt showed not the slightest bit of friendliness. Xavier’s expression seemed full of mockery and extreme arrogance. Eveline switched to finding out more information about Xavier on other social media platforms and discovered that Xavier was the same age as Killian. “Oh my God, it seems like the relationship between Xavier and Killian is like a fight between friends over something that seems small to them, but is very big to other people. They are even the same age,” Eveline muttered, shaking her head several times. “Xavier is also the only child and heir to his family, as is Killian. Then why does he seem dissatisfied with the large company he already owns, and cause so many problems with Killian’s company? Or is this a long-standing feud between the two companies? Typical rich people problems. I don’t understand anything.” Eveline decided to end her stalking activities and turned off her phone. “Alright then. I can find out more tomorrow. Now, I just want to rest.” Eveline immediately took out her phone charger and charged her phone by placing it on a small table very close to the bed. After that, Eveline opened her suitcase and took out a change of clothes, then immediately walked into the bathroom to clean herself up. Eveline really needed a good long sleep now. Eveline didn’t even turn on the alarm or ringtone on her phone. Eveline didn’t want to be disturbed by anything tonight. After Eveline finished cleaning herself and changing into her pajamas, she immediately turned off the room light and lay down on the bed, covering herself with a blanket up to her neck. Eveline fell asleep very comfortably and deeply after that. *** On the other side, Killian, who had just finished cleaning himself up, was wearing only black boxer shorts, revealing his athletic body in the room. Killian was not used to sleeping in clothes, and found it easier to fall asleep wearing only shorts. Killian walked over to the bed and sat down. Shortly after that, Killian sighed slowly, looking around the dimly lit room. Killian felt lonely. If he could choose, Killian really wanted to have Eveline in that room with him, just the two of them. However, Killian couldn’t do that because he was afraid and worried about what Eveline would think if he asked for the same room. Silently, Killian glanced at his silent cell phone and decided to pick it up. Killian checked his messages, emails, and so on, and found nothing sent by Eveline, who was fast asleep in the next room. “She didn’t even send me a single message. Is Eveline already asleep?” Killian muttered to himself, feeling sad that he hadn’t found any messages from Eveline to him. Killian felt increasingly empty and lonely. But soon, Killian shook his head slowly. “Yes, maybe Eveline is asleep now. After all, the plane trip lasted several hours, so her body must be very tired. I’m sure Eveline will wake up early tomorrow to meet me,” Killian muttered as he turned off his cell phone and put it back on the table. “Yes, then I should also go to sleep now so I can meet Eveline tomorrow morning,” Killian muttered as he lay down on the bed to go to sleep. Cling A message came in on his cell phone, and Killian immediately grabbed his phone excitedly, thinking it was a message from Eveline. Unfortunately, the big smile on Killian’s face instantly disappeared when he started reading the message that was clearly displayed on his cell phone. It wasn’t a message containing something ordinary for Killian, but a big threat. “You think you can just show up at that meeting, Killian? You think I’m that stupid? I’ll prove that I can bring all those investors to my company and not yours.” It was a very clear message sent by Xavier, the arch-enemy of Killian’s company, as well as Killian himself. Xavier’s habit of always showing up at Killian’s important meetings and affairs was well known and remembered by Killian, because Xavier did it so often. Not infrequently, many investors fell into Xavier’s trap and ended up losing hundreds of billions of dollars. But Xavier seems tireless in his efforts. For Xavier, continuing with all kinds of plans to easily destroy Killian’s company and Killian himself is a very enjoyable thing to do. Xavier seems unwilling to allow anyone else to compete with his company, and that is Killian’s company. Reading the message sent by Xavier, Killian immediately sighed heavily. Killian was completely at a loss and was very tired of responding to Xavier’s constant threats and various evil plans against him. Killian then quickly typed a reply to Xavier’s message on his cell phone. “Do whatever you want. It’s up to you. I don’t care. After all, you weren’t invited to the investor meeting, so if you sneak in there, or even cause a lot of chaos for the investors, it’s certain that a lot of media will cover it and destroy your already bad company name in an instant. Do whatever you want, because all your dirty plans will definitely backfire on you and the company you’re always so proud of. Let’s see who gets destroyed again then.” After typing and sending the reply to Xavier, Killian immediately turned off his phone and lay back down on the bed more comfortably. Killian didn’t care about the reply Xavier would send him shortly. Killian just wanted to rest without worrying about what Xavier would do next. After years of unhealthy competition, Xavier seemed tireless in his efforts to constantly harass Killian.

The next day, Eveline woke up feeling very comfortable and full of energy. She had slept very long and very soundly. Eveline didn’t even think too much about what was on her phone since she woke up that morning. Eveline just checked a few messages and emails, replied to them, and turned off her phone again. Eveline really wanted peace and quiet while in New York so she could work to the best of her ability. Eveline went down from her room for breakfast and saw Killian already there. Eveline walked over and took some heavy food, snacks, fruits, and drinks. Then she decided to sit at the same table as Killian, facing each other. Eveline’s sudden arrival there certainly surprised Killian, causing his eyes to widen. “You… what are you doing?” Killian asked unconsciously, still chewing the food in his mouth. “What? I’m eating my breakfast,” Eveline replied in a very casual tone, not paying much attention to the surprised expression on Killian’s face, and began to eat the heavy food she had taken for breakfast. Killian fell silent and swallowed his food slowly, without taking his eyes off Eveline, who looked very relaxed and didn’t seem to notice him there. Silently, Killian continued eating his unfinished meal, though he occasionally glanced at Eveline. Meanwhile, Eveline tried not to look at Killian at all and focused on the food in front of her. Even so, Eveline didn’t really know what she was doing sitting in front of Killian and eating her meal there. Eveline was just following her heart by doing that now. Eveline tried not to think too much about Killian’s gaze, which still seemed puzzled by her presence there. On the other hand, Killian himself found it very difficult to act normal towards Eveline, as he was trying to do. But Killian felt he had no other choice but to do so, because he thought that was the only way to make his heart feel safer when facing Eveline for the next few days. Shortly after that, Killian and Eveline had finished their breakfast, and they were now enjoying the desserts they had each ordered earlier. Eveline ate the moist chocolate cake she had ordered while looking around at the hotel breakfast room, which was starting to empty of guests. Killian ate his fruit salad slowly, without taking his eyes off Eveline for a moment. ‘Damn, Eveline looks so beautiful,’ Killian thought to himself. Killian tried his best to resist the urge to approach Eveline and kiss her chocolate-stained lips. Killian felt that he was being teased now. Eveline glanced at Killian, whose face was starting to harden, holding something back. This made Eveline frown deeply. “What’s wrong, Killian?” Eveline asked slowly. “What?” Killian asked Eveline back, because he felt completely unfocused. “You… look like something is bothering you. Are you so bothered by my presence here?” Eveline asked again. Eveline felt that Killian’s attitude was very excessive, and that made her even more annoyed because she didn’t understand anything. “I’m not bothered. I’m happy to have breakfast with you. It’s just that look at your lips, there’s chocolate there,” replied Killian, looking away. Killian felt that his face must be red now, just from thinking about how his lips and Eveline’s lips had met. Killian’s mind recalled what they had done together that night. It was a night he would never be able to forget. “Chocolate?” Eveline blinked her eyes very quickly. Then she began to wipe her lips slowly with her right palm, and found a little chocolate smeared on the corner of her lips. Eveline’s face turned red, feeling a little embarrassed, because she hadn’t noticed it at all until now. Killian glanced at Eveline, whose face was now very red, then decided to hand her the tissue on the table. “Use this.” Quickly, Eveline took the tissue and wiped her lips slowly, feeling a bit nervous. Killian sighed and refocused on the fruit salad in front of him. Both of them tried to finish their meals. “Regarding the meeting with investors, what are you going to do there, Killian?” Eveline asked to break the silence between them, who had been quiet and only spoke briefly to each other. “Hm?” Killian raised his head and wiped his lips with a tissue. “I think I’ll make sure Xavier doesn’t do anything that could disrupt our conversation with the investors later. I’m sure that crazy man is already at the hotel or almost here. I’m sure he must have a new plan that is even more cunning for me,” Killian continued in a very casual tone, placing his dirty tissue on the dirty plates there. “A new, more cunning plan? Do you think that man named Xavier is already in this hotel?” Eveline, who had only recently learned some information about Xavier, was naturally very curious about what Killian might already know. “I’m very sure of it, Eveline. That’s why I want you to be careful, and during the meeting with the investors, don’t stray too far from me. You have to stay close to me later. It’s nothing. I’m just worried that if Xavier finds out what we went through together that night, it will put you in great danger, and you will be involved in the problems that I and the company have experienced because of Xavier’s cunning actions and deeds over the past few years,” explained Killian. Listening to Killian’s explanation, delivered in a slow, slightly whispered tone, instantly calmed Eveline and warmed her heart. Eveline was secretly very happy with the attention Killian gave her with his different gaze. It was the same gaze Killian had when they spent the night together. Eveline knew that she herself was also very naive, and too proud to admit that she actually liked what had happened that night. Eveline could even still remember how surprised Killian was when he found out that Eveline was still a virgin at that time and how gently he treated her. Only at that time, Eveline didn’t think too much about it, and now, Eveline realized how naive she was to admit that she also felt so attached to Killian since that night. So, Eveline now felt that God was turning her feelings towards Killian or something like that. “He won’t bother me. After all, I’m just a regular employee at your company and not something important for him to mess with during the meeting with investors later. Don’t worry, Killian, I’ll make sure Xavier doesn’t bother me while I’m there,” Eveline replied seriously to Killian. Even so, Eveline herself had no idea what Xavier might do during the meeting with the investors. But at least, Eveline could be careful. “Don’t worry too much about it, Eveline. Your safety is my responsibility. I won’t let anything happen to you while I’m there. And yes, Xavier also sent me a message last night.” Killian took his cell phone and opened the messaging app, then pointed it at Eveline. Eveline looked at the phone screen and read the message clearly displayed there. Eveline immediately furrowed her brow deeply after reading the message she believed Xavier had sent to Killian last night. It was clearly a threatening message, and Killian responded to it with a very casual reply that even seemed sarcastic. “That’s clearly a threatening message. Does he always do this?” Eveline asked. Killian put his phone away and turned it off, then nodded slowly. “Yes, of course, always, Eveline. Only Caleb and I know what Xavier has been doing all this time. That’s why I want to protect you, so Xavier doesn’t do anything bad to you,” Killian said very seriously. “Okay. I’ll always be by your side during the meeting with the investors. Besides, I’m not going anywhere, because I’ll also help you with the presentation and other important documents,” Eveline finally nodded slowly. Seeing Eveline’s response, Killian immediately smiled calmly and nodded his head slowly. Eveline cleared her throat and leaned back slightly in her chair before finally reaching for the glass of water and drinking it all. Killian did the same, finishing his drink. “All right then, let me know when to get ready before heading to the meeting with the investor. I’ve prepared and double-checked everything we’ll need to bring to the meeting. At least before the meeting, you can double-check everything I’ve prepared. And if anything is missing, I can check and fix it right away.” Eveline reminded Killian about the important documents that they would both bring to the meeting with the investors later. “Of course. We can check them together this afternoon, after we rest. The meeting with the investors will be held tomorrow. So, you should rest first, because tomorrow’s meeting will be quite long. It will probably be almost nighttime by the time we finish the meeting with the investors, if there are no obstacles from Xavier,” replied Killian, agreeing with Eveline. Eveline nodded slowly to show she understood. “Okay, I’ll bring all the files to check together this afternoon. Are we going to check them in this dining room?” Eveline looked around hesitantly, remembering that the place was very crowded with other guests, and it would be really distracting if the two of them were to discuss important matters there. “No. Let’s talk in the hotel garden. There are several gazebos there that are very comfortable for relaxing. We can discuss it in one of those gazebos. I’ll pick you up later in your room, so I can help you carry those important items later.” Eveline nodded. “All right, then, I’ll excuse myself and go back to my room first. You should rest too. We’re both still jet lagged after yesterday’s long flight.” Eveline stood up and prepared to leave. “Of course.” Killian nodded and stood up in front of Eveline. Actually, Killian felt reluctant to part with Eveline after a few hours of rest and not seeing each other. However, Killian certainly wouldn’t say that outright to Eveline, right? “In that case, I’ll also go back to my room and rest. And yes, Eveline, if you’re hungry or need anything while in your room or need room service, just ask the hotel. All of our expenses while at this hotel and during the meeting with the investors will be fully covered by the company.” “Okay, I understand, and thank you very much, Killian.” Eveline smiled faintly, and Killian returned the smile a little stiffly, to hide his feelings. Without saying anything else, Eveline immediately walked away to return to her room first, leaving Killian standing still, staring at Eveline’s back as she walked away. Killian could feel his heart beating very fast and a small smile appeared on his face that he couldn’t hold back. Killian missed Eveline very much, even though he didn’t want to say it directly, but the look in his eyes was enough to show how much Killian missed Eveline even though they had only been apart for a few hours. “At least I know you’re okay, Eveline. I promise, no one will bother you while I’m here. No one, not even Xavier. If anyone dares to bother you, I will be the first to step forward and protect you. Until you understand how important you are to me, Eveline,” Killian muttered with determination. After that, Killian walked away to his room. Without realizing it, someone had been watching Killian and Eveline talk with a sharp gaze and a slight smirk on their lips. When Killian and Eveline returned to their respective rooms, the person who had been watching them both also left the spot where they had been watching, their mind already filled with various plans that would surprise both of them now.

The days have passed, and today is the day Killian and Eveline will meet with investors at the same hotel where they stayed a few days ago. Eveline and Killian had previously discussed the important documents they would bring to the meeting and how to present them to the investors. This made them both feel more confident about what would happen at the meeting with the investors. And now, Eveline was getting ready in her room, wearing formal clothes that she rarely wore at the office. Eveline prepared these formal clothes for important occasions, such as the meeting with the investors that she would soon attend with Killian. Eveline also did not forget to apply light makeup on her face and wear perfume to make her appearance much fresher. “Okay, I’m ready,” Eveline muttered as she grabbed her cell phone and found a message sent by Killian saying that he was waiting in front of Eveline’s room now. After reading the message, Eveline immediately turned off her cell phone and put it in the pocket of the formal clothes she was wearing, before taking her bag, laptop, and important files with her. Eveline then quickly walked out of her hotel room and found Killian leaning against the wall near the door. “Hey.” Killian greeted Eveline softly when he realized that Eveline had come out of the room carrying quite a lot of things in both hands. Without saying anything else, Killian took some of the items and carried them. “Hi.” Eveline greeted Killian back and let Killian take the files. “Let’s walk together to the large meeting room now,” said Killian as he walked ahead of Eveline towards the elevator that would take them to the twentieth floor of the hotel. Eveline walked slowly and followed right behind Killian. They waited a few moments until the elevator doors finally opened and they quickly got in, heading for the twentieth floor. The two of them were silent in the elevator. Eveline was busy using her cell phone to send a message to Alea, asking about her mother’s condition, and immediately received a reply that reassured Eveline that her mother was now in much better condition than before. Eveline smiled when Alea sent a photo of her mother looking very cheerful in the front yard, gardening and planting flowers there. Alea also said that Eveline’s mother was eating more fruit than before, considering that her mother had always had difficulty eating fruit, and now, for her recovery and improved condition, her mother had become much more accustomed to fruit. This really calmed Eveline’s feelings and thoughts. On the other hand, Killian was also busy using his cell phone to send messages to Caleb, who was temporarily replacing him at the company, while reminding Caleb about important meetings with other employees there. Caleb immediately replied to Killian’s message and said that he didn’t need to worry, because Caleb promised that he himself would take care of everything at the company while Killian and Eveline were in New York. In addition, Killian himself also really wanted Caleb to be able to immediately overcome the problems that had occurred in the company’s marketing department, which had repeatedly lacked ideas for content creation and experienced a decline of several percent in sales compared to usual. It could be said that Killian’s company was currently experiencing a crisis in its marketing department, which somehow happened consecutively. Indeed, all of this made Killian even more worried now, and several times prevented him from sleeping soundly. “Will the investors accept this business proposal? Considering that my company has experienced several problems caused by Xavier, who was proven to have collaborated with one of my employees some time ago. I have even gathered a lot of evidence to prove to everyone that Xavier is a very evil man and would never be suitable as a business partner for any company.” ‘But how can I explain that Xavier has been attacking me and my company, not other companies? It would be ridiculous for me to do that now, right? Everyone would probably think I’m jealous of Xavier’s company, which is slightly more successful than mine, and that’s because he sabotaged my employees.’ Killian’s mind was filled with many conversations between himself and his current self, and it only made him feel more depressed. This was evident from Killian’s increasingly stern expression. Killian couldn’t help but think all sorts of bad thoughts about what Xavier might have in store for him, or his company, or even Eveline. Thinking about it, Killian immediately gasped and turned his head to the side. Eveline was still busy looking at her phone with a small smile on her face. Killian didn’t want to disturb Eveline with the negative thoughts he was currently feeling, so in the end, Killian could only remain silent and sigh slowly, before finally looking back ahead, right at the button in the elevator that showed the floor where they were now. They were already on the fifteenth floor, and in a moment they would arrive on the twentieth floor. Killian thought that no matter what, he had to be professional, because whatever happened in the meeting room with the investors also concerned the interests of his company and all of its employees. Killian had to try very hard to get the investors interested and to approve the proposal he was going to submit on behalf of his company. That way, Killian would feel much better and much calmer about doing everything he could for his company and his employees now. Ting The elevator doors slowly opened, and Killian and Eveline walked out toward the large meeting room that had been provided by the hotel. Eveline put her cell phone in her bag and did not forget to turn off the sound so that it would not disturb the meeting with the investors later. Eveline felt nervous immediately and several times shifted her gaze to Killian, who looked very confident there. This made Eveline have to regulate her breathing and heartbeat several times so as not to show everyone that she was very nervous right now, because she was about to enter a fairly large meeting. “Okay, Eveline.” Killian called out as soon as they were both in front of the meeting room door. Eveline turned and looked at Killian silently. Killian sighed slowly before saying something in a low whisper. “Don’t forget that you have to stay by my side and keep your distance if anyone who looks like Xavier is there. This meeting with the investors is very important for us. For me, for the company, and also for everyone who works there. So, you and I, we both have to work very hard to make this meeting a success and bring home the results that everyone wants. You understand what I mean, right?” “I understand. I will also help with the company’s proposal presentation as best I can. I will not disappoint you or everyone at the company who is waiting for us to bring home the best results. Therefore, we must believe that God will not take away what is destined for us. I am sure that the meeting with the investors will go smoothly,” replied Eveline. Hearing Eveline’s very optimistic answer, Killian felt motivated and calm. Killian also believed that God would give them the best in the meeting with the investors. Then, in the next second, Killian opened the meeting room door and walked in with Eveline. Inside the meeting room, there were already many investors waiting for their arrival while enjoying the food and drinks that had been provided. “Finally, you’re here, Mr. Killian. We’ve all been waiting for you. Come to think of it, it’s been quite a long time since we all gathered in the same place to discuss your company. There are many people here, so you don’t need to worry. Just think of this as a regular meeting that you hold at your company. Come in, Mr. Killian, ma’am.” Said a middle-aged investor who welcomed Killian and Eveline with a smile and a very friendly greeting. All the investors there immediately looked at Killian and Eveline with various expressions. And certainly, this made Killian feel even more confident that all the investors were waiting for his arrival with a warm and friendly welcome, and not with the negative preconceptions he had thought they might have. Meanwhile, Eveline, who was experiencing such intense stares from many people for the first time, tried to calm her nerves. “All right, Eveline, let’s do this together with a lot of hard work, and get all the investors here to agree and immediately sign the proposal and contract with this company now.” Eveline’s inner voice spoke enthusiastically.

“The proposal you presented to us is very satisfying, Mr. Killian and Ms. Eveline. We have all discussed it beforehand, and we also have great confidence in your performance as CEO of your company. We are also very familiar with your business performance over the past few years. Therefore, we all approve your company’s proposal and will provide more funding than what is requested in your proposal. We are all very confident that you will not harm or disappoint us all with the approval of this business proposal.” In the end, that was the final decision given by one of the investor representatives to Killian and Eveline. All the investors also nodded their heads in agreement with very cheerful expressions on their faces. This also brought broad smiles to Killian and Eveline’s faces, reflecting their feelings of relief, happiness, and calm. This was especially true for Killian, who had been feeling very nervous about the final decision of the investors. So now, Killian could feel much better about the investors’ decision to sign the company proposal that he and Eveline had presented earlier. Eveline looked at the investors with great relief, before finally turning and looking at Killian, who was smiling with emotion. Eveline realized that this company proposal was very important to Killian, so finally getting the signatures and approval from the investors now really made Killian feel relieved, as did Eveline. “You did it, Killian,” Eveline whispered with a broad smile. “We did it together, Eveline,” Killian replied slowly, looking at Eveline. Killian’s smile widened even more, before he looked back at the investors who had finished signing the proposal. One of them walked over to Killian and Eveline to hand them the documents. “Thank you very much, sir. Thank you all very much for your decision and the help you have given me. I promise that I will never disappoint you all, for the complete trust you have placed in me, in my company, and in all the employees in my company. Thank you very much,” said Killian very seriously, moments after he received the proposal file that had been signed by all the investors in the meeting room. After that, everyone returned to enjoying the food and drinks that had been prepared by the hotel staff in the meeting room. Killian and Eveline also enjoyed the dishes, because neither of them had had much of an appetite since they entered the meeting room earlier, so after everything had gone very well and produced good results, they were finally able to start enjoying the food that was now being served. Killian and Eveline decided to sit together at the corner table in the room and eat together in silence. “Thank God, today’s proposal presentation went very smoothly. Thank you so much for all your help, Eveline. I am truly grateful and happy for your assistance. If it weren’t for you, this proposal presentation might not have gone so smoothly with the investors,” said Killian sincerely, a small smile on his face. Killian’s face looked very calm, and Eveline fell silent, looking at Killian with mixed feelings. “Don’t be like that, Killian. It wasn’t just me who worked hard on this business proposal presentation with the investors. It was also you and everyone else in the company who helped so much, so we all contributed our abilities to this proposal, not just me,” replied Eveline, as if to give him more attention. “Hm… what you say is true, Eveline. The point is, I feel very grateful, happy, and also full of gratitude to you and everyone in the company who has been very loyal in helping me and also helping the company so that life will improve in the future.” Killian and Eveline smiled at each other before continuing their meal with the investors who were still in the meeting room. Everyone looked happy and relieved because their work in New York was finally over, and they could continue with their other work or even take a vacation there. Killian also thought about enjoying his last few days with Eveline in New York by going for walks, before finally returning home with good news today. However, there was one question on his mind, would Eveline want to go for a walk and enjoy time with him? *** Killian looked at Eveline’s back as they were now in the elevator to return to their respective rooms to rest. The presentation of the proposal and discussions with the investors in the meeting room had taken several hours and had been quite long. The investors who were present had also returned to their hotel rooms and were doing their own things. Therefore, Killian and Eveline had no choice but to return to their rooms as well. “Eveline?” Killian tried to pluck up the courage to ask, or at least try to do something new with Eveline. At least that was what Caleb had told Killian several times when he was about to leave for New York with Eveline. To start something new after the bad things and misunderstandings that had happened with Eveline, Killian really had to start slowly to get close to Eveline again in the right way. “Yes?” Eveline turned and looked at Killian behind her. Killian stepped closer to Eveline’s side while continuing to look at each other. “If you don’t mind, would you like to go for a walk later tonight?” he continued. “A walk? Where to?” asked Eveline with a smile and looking excited. Killian smiled enthusiastically too. “Walking around New York. I know a few places. You want to come with me, right?” Killian asked again. “Sure, I want to. We’ll leave at eight o’clock tonight, how about it?” Eveline offered. “Okay. I’ll be in front of your room at eight.” Killian nodded quickly with a big smile on his face. Killian felt relieved that Eveline had accepted his invitation to go out together and take a walk later that night. Soon after, the elevator doors opened, and Killian and Eveline immediately walked out to their rooms to get some rest before spending the evening walking together. “Eve.” Once again, Killian stopped Eveline as she stood in front of her room door. Eveline turned around, slightly surprised by Killian’s use of just ‘Eve’ instead of the usual “Eveline.” “Have a good rest,” said Killian with a slight smile on his face. “You too, Killian,” Eveline smiled slightly and immediately entered her room, as did Killian, who also entered his own room. Inside her room, Eveline finally broke into a wide smile. “Damn it, Eveline. Why are you acting like a middle school girl? And what’s this? You’re actually blushing? This is really not like me. Oh my God, Killian… what have you done to me these past few days?” Eveline muttered as she slowly rubbed her face. Eveline felt her face warming up and turning red. It was completely unexpected for Eveline that she would feel something for a man who was, in fact, her own boss at the company. He was also the first man to take her virginity that night. Eveline finally admitted to herself that she was a naive woman, unable to admit her feelings first. She was too afraid to truly admit what she had felt for Killian since that night until now. “Oh my God… what should I wear tonight?” Eveline muttered, looking panicked, before walking over to the bed, where her suitcase lay beside her. Hastily, Eveline lifted the suitcase and placed it on the bed, opening it. She tried to find clothes that were appropriate and, in her opinion, attractive enough to wear that night when she went out with Killian. “No… I can’t wear this. It has to be something nice and attractive. Or maybe something casual? No… no…” Eveline muttered to herself as she continued to rummage through her fairly large suitcase, scattering all the clothes she had brought onto the bed. Not long after, Eveline stopped and picked up a piece of clothing that was a fairly long formal dress. Eveline had deliberately brought it because she had thought that the meeting with the investors would be held several times, but luckily the meeting with the investors had been completely finished earlier. It was a jet black dress that reached her thighs, pencil shaped, with bell sleeves. The dress looked simple, but also elegant. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at the dress. “I’ll just wear this dress…” she muttered, staring intently at the dress now in her hands.

Killian looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror with a smile and checked his appearance several times. Killian didn’t want to look ordinary in front of Eveline when they went out together later. “Okay, this is good enough. I look normal… and handsome…” Killian muttered confidently. After that, Killian quickly grabbed his perfume bottle and applied it generously all over his body. Killian truly wanted to look stunning in front of Eveline tonight. Truly, Killian really wanted Eveline to be his. This time, of course, in a better way than before. Killian then put the perfume bottle back in its place and quickly walked out of his room, heading to Eveline’s room, which was right next to his. Knock Knock Knock Killian knocked on Eveline’s door softly, his heart beating faster and faster. Killian felt nervous. Gosh, he had never felt anything so strange and unfamiliar towards any other woman before. Really. But why did he feel like a teenage boy experiencing love for the first time? And only Eveline could make Killian feel all of that. Click Shortly thereafter, Eveline’s door opened and Killian held his breath, his face showing utter amazement. How could he not be? Before Killian stood Eveline, wearing a beautiful black dress, her long hair flowing down her back, tied in the middle. Killian didn’t know what style it was, but Eveline’s beautiful long hair flowed down her back and the light makeup on her face made her look even more beautiful. “Hi…” Eveline greeted Killian with a nervous smile, her hands twisting together. It really felt like they were going on a date, Eveline thought. “Hi, Eveline. You look… you look really beautiful,” replied Killian. “Thank you…” Eveline bowed her head slightly for a moment before looking back at Killian, who was still staring at her without blinking. “You don’t look bad either, Killian…” Eveline murmured, holding back a smile. Killian responded to Eveline’s words with a small laugh. Eveline actually felt very nervous in front of Killian now. Because it could be said that tonight was the first time Eveline and Killian would go out together, not as CEO or employee of a company. Nor was it to conduct a transaction with conditions of self-respect like that night. The night when everything that happened now led to the two of them growing closer and closer to each other. “So, shall we leave now?” Killian reminded them of their destination. “Of course.” Eveline nodded, then closed and locked her bedroom door, after making sure she hadn’t left anything valuable behind to take with her tonight, such as her wallet, ID card, some cash, and her cell phone. After that, Killian and Eveline walked side by side, feeling a little nervous and awkward, towards the elevator to leave the hotel and enjoy a night out together in New York. However, neither Killian nor Eveline realized that they were in for a big surprise when they explored New York later that night. *** Killian took Eveline to several places, such as cafes, restaurants, bookstores, bakeries, clothing stores, and many other places. They both decided to walk around, although occasionally they took a taxi to places that were quite far away. Fortunately, Eveline wore flat shoes, so she wouldn’t feel tired or have difficulty walking for too long. Killian even bought quite a few things for Eveline as a token of his gratitude for the smooth presentation of the proposal today. Even though Eveline had refused several times, Killian insisted on buying and giving her various gifts. Killian just wanted Eveline to feel happy and comfortable while spending time with him. Even though Killian himself had no dating experience, he tried his best to do what he could. So, like it or not, Eveline accepted all the things Killian had bought for her. Even so, Eveline was also happy that Killian really paid attention to what she liked and didn’t like. After walking around for almost two hours, New York City was getting busier as the night went on, and that made Killian even more excited to take Eveline to other places. Eveline herself was also very happy, considering that this was her first time visiting New York City and enjoying so many things there with Killian. Even so, Eveline seemed to still be cautious about expectations or naive feelings that often ended up deceiving her. “You know, Eveline, I’m so happy to see you smile like this,” Killian said wholeheartedly, truly feeling happy at that moment. “Really? I always smile like this, Killian,” Eveline muttered. “No,” Killian shook his head, disagreeing with Eveline’s statement. “This time, your smile doesn’t look like the smile you usually show to many people. Your smile looks different,” Killian continued. Eveline looked at Killian with various expressions before finally turning her gaze elsewhere, specifically toward the traffic and the many people passing by in New York City, which was getting busier as the night grew later. Killian became awkward and scratched his neck, which wasn’t itchy, with his right hand, while his left hand helped Eveline carry some items. Eveline herself was also carrying some items in her right hand. Several people looked at them and chuckled. Perhaps they thought Killian was a boyfriend trying to appease Eveline, who was upset with him, with various gifts. Maybe they also thought Killian was trying to charm Eveline into keeping her smile. In any case, Killian and Eveline really looked like a perfect couple. “Eve, let’s take a break at that cafe. I heard they have hot chocolate there. You like hot chocolate, right?” asked Killian as he stopped walking and pointed to the cafe not far in front of them. “Yes, I like it.” Eveline nodded with a smile on her face. “Great. Let’s go there.” Unexpectedly, Killian immediately pulled Eveline’s left hand to walk closer to the cafe, and immediately ordered a special VIP table. It was a table with chairs that seemed to surround them, so it really felt VIP and special. Killian also immediately ordered some food and drinks, specifically hot chocolate, which was Eveline’s favorite, from the cafe waiter. Eveline looked at the various items Killian had bought for her from the seat next to her. Killian wanted to give Eveline the best tonight, and it seemed that Killian had other plans to truly express his feelings to Eveline tonight, if necessary. Killian was a little worried, considering that Eveline was also quite close to Doctor Leo, who had treated Eveline’s mother in the hospital. Not to mention, in Killian’s view, Dr. Leo seemed to have other feelings for Eveline, so Killian didn’t want anyone else to get ahead of him in his quest to win Eveline’s heart. But Killian had no idea how or when to do it. He had never done anything like this before. “Excuse me, I’m going to the restroom,” Eveline muttered as she walked away to the restroom. Killian nodded slowly as he watched Eveline’s back disappear behind the wall with the bathroom sign on it. Therefore, Killian immediately sent a secret message to Caleb, hoping to get some advice on what he could do to truly express his feelings to Eveline tonight. “I think Miss Eveline will be really angry with you, sir, if you express your feelings to her tonight.” That was the message Caleb sent in reply to the message Killian had sent earlier. “But why? I really want Eveline to know how I truly feel about her. Help me, Caleb, I really don’t know how. Haven’t you had many ex-girlfriends? So you know how, right?” Killian pleaded in a new message he quickly sent to Caleb. “Okay. I think Miss Eveline is the type of woman who is quite rigid with her own feelings and the feelings of others. So a romantic approach might work.” “I’ve taken Eveline out for walks and given her lots of gifts, I’ve also taken her to a cafe for hot chocolate. Isn’t that romantic enough?” “That’s romantic enough… but Miss Eveline’s character is very difficult to read. She’s a very mysterious woman,” Caleb replied honestly. Killain fell silent, looking at Caleb’s reply and agreeing with it. Killian still couldn’t easily read Eveline’s character, even now. Killian always wondered what he could do for Eveline, but Eveline’s attitude was always difficult to read. “I’ll think of something else then.” That was the only reply Killian sent to Caleb before turning off his phone when he saw Eveline returning from the restroom and walking back toward their table. “Sorry for taking so long,” Eveline muttered as she sat back down in her chair. “No problem,” replied Killian, then quickly turned his head when he saw the cafe waiter arrive with their food and drinks and immediately set everything on the table. Eveline smiled as she looked at the steam rising from the mug of hot chocolate in front of her. Killian looked at Eveline and smiled back. They were like a couple on their first date, so awkward with each other. “Enjoy your food, I’m going to the toilet,” said Killian as he headed to the toilet. Killian washed his hands and splashed some water on his face. As he took some tissues to wipe his wet face, Killian was surprised to find someone standing right behind him. “You! How did you get here?!” exclaimed Killian, who immediately turned around and looked straight at the person who was now smiling slyly behind him. Killian stared intently at the person, who responded casually. He was Xavier, Killian’s eternal enemy.

“Xavier, how did you get here?! Have you been following me?!” Killian asked again, his voice betraying his displeasure at Xavier’s presence right in front of him. An aura of hostility instantly emanated from both Killian and Xavier. They glared at each other. “Well, is that how you greet an old friend, Killian?” Xavier asked mockingly. “Old friend? You are an old enemy, not my friend. Don’t be too confident.” “Whatever. I guess the meeting with the investors went very well, huh? You look very happy with that woman. Is she your girlfriend or… your toy?” Grep Killian immediately grabbed Xavier’s collar tightly and pushed him against the toilet wall. “How dare you call her a toy! Watch your mouth, Xavier!” Killian growled, displeased with Xavier’s remarks about Eveline. “Heh. Why, Killian? Do you like that woman? I don’t think she likes you one bit. You’re still the same. A CEO who is too innocent and naive when dealing with women. Damn. You’re even too fragile to have a partner. How could any woman like you? So you better give up and leave that woman to me. At least, she’ll be much happier with me. I can give her happiness. Eveline. Her name is Eveline, right?” “Damn it, Xavier. What do you want?! Are you upset because you can’t do anything about my meeting with those investors, huh?!” Killian tightened his grip on Xavier’s collar. Killian’s eyes were red and full of emotion now. Killian was worried about what Xavier would do to Eveline, considering that Xavier already knew about Eveline and his feelings. “Yes, of course I’m upset. The security at the hotel really interfered with my plans. So, instead, I’m targeting something else. The game has just begun, and I’m sure everything will be fun, Killian. Haven’t we played many terrible games like this before? But unfortunately, you always survive the games I prepare for you, so enjoy my new game.” Xavier grinned. “What do you want, Xavier?! You already have everything you want. So don’t bother me and Eveline anymore! Eveline doesn’t need to be involved in your crazy game, Xavier! Just play your crazy game with me. We’re rivals, but if you bother Eveline, I won’t hesitate to retaliate against your crazy games, even worse than you!” Killian said again, loudly. “What I want is for you to fail and lose. I want you to disappear and your company to be wiped off the face of the earth. And it seems like I’ve done the right thing by targeting one of the most important things in your life right now. So, let’s see, Killian. Who will win this game, me or you?” Xavier paused as he grabbed Killian’s hands, which were now tightening their grip on his collar. Xavier felt suffocated, but he always liked to disturb Killian’s peaceful life like that. Xavier really enjoyed Killian’s helplessness in his various games. “If I lose, then I won’t bother you or anyone else in your life anymore, Killian. But if you lose, you have to accept that your new beloved woman will be mine. Hah… I feel like I have something interesting to play with later. If I can get Eveline, that means I can kill you slowly, right?” Hearing that, Killian immediately punched Xavier hard in the face, knocking him to the bathroom floor. Xavier’s lips were bleeding slightly. Xavier wiped his lips with his right hand and stared at the blood there, but seeing his own blood made him chuckle softly. Killian frowned deeply at this, and became even more convinced that Xavier was indeed a crazy man. Truly crazy. Killian spat in disgust at Xavier’s madness. “I will never let you have Eveline, Xavier. She’s mine! Not yours or anyone else’s! I will make sure you never get anywhere near Eveline, Xavier. If you dare to approach her or even just look at her, you’ll have to step over my dead body first.” Killian threatened. “I’d be happy to do that, Killian. But first, save your woman, then threaten me again. You… will be very surprised. Hahahaha!” Xavier laughed loudly. Hearing Xavier’s words, Killian’s eyes widened as he remembered Eveline, who was probably eating or drinking something they had ordered earlier. Killian grabbed Xavier’s collar again, his eyes red and his hands shaking violently, holding back all kinds of emotions filled with rage towards Xavier. Killian could have killed Xavier, but not in a public place like this. “What have you done to Eveline, you bastard!” “Calm down, Killian. I’m helping you this time. Not to play around. As an old friend, I’m helping you get the woman of your dreams, how about that? Maybe after that you’ll share her with me. Don’t be greedy. We’ve always shared many things since the old days, right?” Hearing Xavier’s ambiguous words to Killian, he immediately threw Xavier’s body to the bathroom floor once again. Without waiting any longer, Killian ran out of the bathroom and returned to the table where Eveline was still sitting. Killian’s eyes widened when he saw Eveline coughing several times while leaning back in her chair. However, not many people noticed this, considering the VIP location of their table and the fact that there were only a few people there at the moment. “Eveline? Are you okay?” Killian asked frantically as soon as he was close to Eveline. Killian put his left arm around Eveline’s back to check on her condition. Killian even put the back of his right hand on Eveline’s forehead and felt the heat there. “Damn it. What have you done to Eveline, Xavier? She shouldn’t be involved in your crazy game. Damn it, Xavier. Damn you!” Killian kept cursing Xavier in his mind. “Killian, I feel strange…” Eveline murmured breathlessly. “I can’t breathe properly, and the temperature in this cafe has become very hot. I can’t take it. I’d only drunk half of the hot chocolate, and at first… at first I thought it might be the effect of the hot drink. But… but my body feels really strange. I don’t know why… please, Killian.” Eveline continued to explain, her breathing becoming heavier and heavier. Killian clenched his fists, then cupped Eveline’s face so that they were now looking at each other. “Eveline, listen to me. Stay here quietly, I’ll ask the cafe staff to clear out all the customers so I can get you out of here safely. It wouldn’t be good if anyone else saw you like this. Okay? Do you hear me, Eveline?” “Yes… yes… I hear you. I… I’ll stay here…” Eveline replied with difficulty. Eveline nodded slowly, closing and opening her eyelids, which were getting heavier and heavier now. Eveline truly didn’t know what was actually happening to her. Eveline felt strange and there was something she really wanted to do, and she felt it wouldn’t end well. Killian immediately ran to the cafe staff and asked them to close the cafe quickly. Of course, he gave the cafe manager a lot of money for this, but everyone already knew who Killian was and, of course, obeyed and kept their mouths shut about what was happening. Killian also asked for a taxi to be called to take him and Eveline back to the hotel immediately. The cafe staff also helped Killian load all his belongings into the taxi they had ordered for Killian and Eveline. The cafe staff also apologized for their negligence in preparing and serving the food and drinks, which had made Eveline the victim of someone’s sabotage. Additionally, the cafe manager was worried that Killian might report the issue to the police. However, Killian didn’t want to prolong the matter and only asked them to be more careful. After all, Killian would only be in New York until the day after tomorrow and would then return to the company. As for Xavier, Killian would think of something else later to get back at Xavier, who had started acting recklessly as usual again. In addition, Killian was also very sure that Xavier must have added a stimulant to Eveline’s drink when he saw how Eveline was reacting now. Killian covered Eveline with the jacket he was wearing. The two of them were on their way back to the hotel in a taxi. Upon arriving at the hotel, Killian immediately asked the driver and hotel staff to bring the items he had purchased to his room, and Killian himself would carry Eveline to the room in a bridal style. Killian made sure Eveline was okay even though she had almost lost consciousness. “Rest for a while, Eveline. I’ll be back with a warm drink for you. Wait a minute.” Killian muttered as he laid Eveline down on the bed. Killian turned to the phone in the hotel room and asked room service to bring a glass of warm drink and a cold compress to Eveline’s room immediately. Eveline, who was already lying on the bed, looked at Killian’s back, her heart beating faster and faster. Eveline didn’t understand why her body reacted so differently around Killian, not to mention Killian’s perfume that still lingered on her body and filled her sense of smell. Eveline’s eyes were misty, and she couldn’t stand it anymore. “I don’t want to be naive anymore. Whatever happens in the future, I don’t want to be shackled by these feelings anymore,” Eveline’s heart spoke firmly. Finally, Eveline got up from her lying position on the bed and walked slowly towards Killian, who had just finished calling room service. Quickly, Eveline hugged Killian from behind. This instantly made Killian’s body stiffen and he was taken aback. Killian even almost dropped the phone he was putting back in its place. “Eveline, what are you doing?” Killian asked, his voice trembling. How could Killian not react that way, when he could feel Eveline’s warm breath around his neck? ‘Damn it. How much of that drug did Xavier give Eveline to make her like this? No. I can’t do this. This is completely wrong. Even though I want Eveline, I don’t want her under the influence of this drug. I’ve tried so hard to get close to Eveline after that night, and now Xavier’s crazy game is going to destroy all my efforts,” Killian thought to himself. “Please, Killian. Help me… I can’t take it anymore. Please…” whispered Eveline. And unfortunately, Killian felt something stirring inside him. Killian tried to restrain himself, even holding his breath. Now Eveline’s hands were moving down Killian’s muscular stomach with movements that really provoked him. Killian turned quickly and grabbed Eveline’s hands tightly. Killian’s eyes were clouded by the desire he had long suppressed. “If this continues, you might hate me even more tomorrow morning, Eveline. I don’t want you to hate me,” Killian whispered. “Then don’t make me hate you.” That was when Killian kissed Eveline.

(18+) Killian kissed Eveline’s lips deeper and more gently. Killian cupped Eveline’s face with both palms and caressed other parts of her body several times. Eveline responded to every kiss Killian gave her. Their lips locked together, separating only occasionally to catch their breath, as their hands began to undress each other. Now the floor of the hotel room was littered with Killian and Eveline’s clothes. Killian laid Eveline down on the bed and paused for a moment. Killian’s eyes gazed at Eveline’s flushed face, clouded with lust. Eveline returned Killian’s gaze with her own weary eyes. “Are you sure you want to do this, Eveline? You won’t regret it?” whispered Killian, his right hand caressing Eveline’s sweaty face. The room grew hot, even though the AC was on. Eveline nodded firmly. “Yes… please, Killian. Please…” Eveline whispered as she cupped Killian’s face with both hands and quickly kissed his entire face. Killian’s face was now in the hollow of Eveline’s neck, leaving a wet trail there. Eveline moaned as Killian’s touch drove her wild. Eveline is completely unaware that she herself has been too naive for some time now. And now Eveline realizes that she wants Killian, she wants Killian very much. That’s why Eveline doesn’t feel disturbed when she hears Killian and Caleb’s earlier conversation about Killian’s feelings for her. “I want you so much, Eveline. You don’t know how crazy you make me feel. I… I love you so much, Eveline,” Killian finally confessed. After keeping his feelings for Eveline hidden for so long, he finally said it clearly. And that made Eveline’s eyes fill with tears, moved. “I want you too, Killian…. I really do.” Eveline nodded and brought her face close to Killian’s ear. “I’m in love with you, Killian,” she continued. Hearing that confession, Killian could no longer hide his happiness. The two of them finally gave in to their lust and love that night. *** Eveline woke up with her eyes feeling heavy in the morning, her whole body feeling very sore. Eveline turned her head to the side and found Killian still asleep, hugging her tightly. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at Killian, who now appeared to be sleeping soundly. Eveline’s thoughts returned to the first night they spent together. At that time, Eveline didn’t want to look at Killian even once, not even a little, as the first man to take her virginity, as the first man to sleep with her. But now, Eveline realized that she had truly fallen completely in love with Killian. Eveline no longer wanted to feel naive or even lie to herself about her feelings from now on. Eveline wanted to experience a happiness she had never felt before, which was falling in love with a man. Killian lay on his stomach with his left arm wrapped around Eveline’s body. Killian was even snoring softly now, something he had never really done before, because he had always had trouble sleeping, and only with Eveline could Killian sleep soundly. Eveline smiled slightly as she looked at Killian’s peaceful face, then gently stroked his cheek with her right palm. This made Killian frown slightly, as he felt his sleep was slightly disturbed. Considering that they had both gone to sleep early that morning, they were still feeling very sleepy now. Eveline continued to gently stroke Killian’s face, and eventually, Killian opened his eyes and looked at Eveline with a small smile. “Hey, have you been awake for a while?” Killian muttered as he changed his position to lie on his back. Eveline adjusted the blanket she was using to cover her now-naked body while nodding her head. “Just now,” she replied. “Thank you for trusting Eveline with your feelings. I know that the first steps we took together before made you uncomfortable. But… I promise that from now on, I will never disappoint you. I won’t let you be sad, Eve,” said Killian, looking at Eveline. The fact that they were both naked and only covered by a blanket made the atmosphere between them still feel very intense. Eveline, who heard Killian’s words, remained silent with a small smile on her face. “I know, what we went through together before is something that is very difficult for you and me to forget, Killian. And I fully acknowledge that, because it is indeed quite difficult to forget the moment when I had to lose my virginity to you. But now, I feel much better with the honesty between us. I think that’s the first thing we should have done,” said Eveline as she caressed Killian’s face, who was now leaning to the side so they could look at each other more freely. “You know, Eve. You’re the first person who helped me get a really good night’s sleep last night and before. I always had trouble sleeping, and I never understood myself or even my feelings for you or other people. And now, with you in my life, I feel much better too. I can learn to understand myself much better. At least, not just for myself, but for you too, Eve.” Eveline kissed Killian’s lips briefly. “Thank you for loving someone like me, Killian,” she murmured sincerely. “No, Eveline. Don’t thank me…” Killian shook his head, then took Eveline’s hand, which had been caressing his face all along. Killian kissed Eveline’s hand very romantically. “I am the one who should be thanking you, for what you went through when dealing with my confusing nature and attitude some time ago. I… am truly grateful that you are willing to love me. You have made me feel like I am a very important person in your life, Eveline.” They kissed again for a moment before finally letting go of each other. “But Killian, why was I so different last night? I only drank hot chocolate and have never felt anything strange like I did last night…” Eveline asked curiously, even furrowing her brow deeply as she recalled the effect the hot chocolate had on her body last night. Eveline’s face even turned red as she remembered what she and Killian did afterwards. “Someone put something in your drink, Eve,” Killian replied with a harsh sigh. Killian was still upset with Xavier’s plan, which was now directed at Eveline instead of him. Killian was really afraid that Xavier would do something to harm Eveline in the future. “Who is that person, Killian?” “That person is Xavier. He knows that I love you, Eveline.”

Eveline’s eyes widened in surprise. Eveline never expected that Xavier, Killian’s arch-enemy, would eventually find out about her and their recent closeness. This certainly caused Eveline some concern. Meanwhile, Killian was furious, because Xavier’s actions had caused him and Eveline to spend another night together. But not in the way Killian wanted. Killian really wanted to start a new relationship with Eveline in the right way, but Xavier’s evil plan had completely ruined everything. Killian rubbed his face in frustration, and Eveline immediately stroked Killian’s cheek gently. “I really don’t know how Xavier found out about you and me, Eveline. Xavier even went so far as to put a stimulant in your drink, and I’m really sorry for not being careful enough to protect you from him,” Killian said regretfully. “Killian, what Xavier did to me wasn’t your fault. Xavier carried out an evil plan to disrupt us and your company. It would be much better if we all started to be on guard so that Xavier doesn’t cause any more chaos,” Eveline muttered, looking at Killian very seriously. “If Xavier can easily put something in food or drink, then he can do more than that, Killian. I don’t know what Xavier has done to you and your company, but seeing how reckless he is in his evil plans, I’m sure he has many other evil plans up his sleeve.” Eveline continued to give her opinion. Killian nodded slowly. “You’re right, Eve. I already know what Xavier is capable of doing to me or my company over the past few years. However, Xavier has dared to interfere with you, and I don’t like that at all, Eveline. After all, your safety is my responsibility from now on. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you or your mother.” “So, what are you going to do to deal with Xavier now, Killian? You can’t let him mess with your life anymore, can you?” asked Eveline, seeking reassurance, now feeling very worried. Eveline was also afraid that Xavier would interfere with the safety of her mother, whose health had not yet recovered. “What is certain is that I will increase security. Not only security for myself or the company, but also security for you and your mother. Besides, I usually order Caleb to monitor all of Xavier’s movements, both at his home and at his company. So I think that’s enough for now.” “Are you sure you can deal with Xavier’s madness, Killian? We never know what other people are capable of. And someone like Xavier, even though I don’t really know or understand him, I think he’s full of all kinds of madness.” Killian nodded slowly, as if agreeing with what Eveline had just said. Not to mention the various evil plans that Xavier might have prepared for the two of them now. Killian became even more convinced that Xavier would increasingly push his evil plans closer to Eveline. And that made Killian even more concerned about everything that might happen in the future. Seeing the worry clearly visible on Killian’s face, Eveline immediately felt guilty. Because Killian now had to start thinking of ways to protect himself and his mother. Eveline did not want to be seen as a woman who took advantage of a man for her own personal gain. Therefore, Eveline was silent for a moment before finally sighing slowly and kissing Killian’s cheek lightly. “Don’t worry about anything, Killian. I can take care of myself. Besides, I’m sure Xavier will only use me to mess with your mind. But don’t let that make you a weak man. Xavier just wants to play with you, not me. So, focus on keeping yourself, the company, and all the employees safe, including Caleb,” said Eveline attentively. “What do you mean by saying all that, Eveline? I will certainly take care of you, because you are one of the most valuable people in my life. Even though I am the CEO of a company, that doesn’t mean I will sacrifice the valuable people in my life to save the company. I’m not that selfish, Eve… after all, you are my responsibility now,” replied Killian with a frown on his forehead, clearly showing that he didn’t like what Eveline had said. “That’s not what I meant, Killian. Listen to me first, okay?” Eveline muttered as she shook her head slowly. Eveline knew how difficult it was for Killian to really listen to what other people had to say, so she changed her position from lying down to sitting up, pulling the blanket tighter around her body. Slowly, Eveline cradled Killian’s head, whose eyes looked up at Eveline, sparkling. Killian seemed to remember his childhood when his late mother often cradled his head. This made something in Killian’s heart flutter with calmness and happiness at the same time. Eveline then gently stroked Killian’s hair with her right palm. “Killian, I really don’t mean to make you think that I reject the extra protection you will give me and my mother. It’s just that, when I think about it again, I am an employee at your company. Just an ordinary employee, who happens to be involved with you on a deeper level. I don’t want anyone else to know about our relationship right now, because I’m sure that not only will everyone gossip about you, but most of them will gossip about me and insult me without knowing what’s really going on.” “Eveline…” Killian’s eyes widened, surprised by Eveline’s words. Killian hadn’t thought that far ahead, but Eveline had. Killian just wanted to give Eveline the best. Really. Nothing else. “Killian… if anyone else knew about our relationship from the beginning until now, they would all turn around and insult me. It’s possible that they would all think of me as a slut who was trying to take advantage of her boss at the company. Everyone would think that I was a low-class woman who would do anything to get money from you.” Eveline paused and sighed. “Not to mention what other people might think, that I got my current job at your company through disgusting means. When I myself have been struggling to get my position and job at your company for several years now. And really, for God’s sake, I don’t want other people to see me that way. Don’t you also think I’m that kind of woman, Killian?” Killian was once again silenced by Eveline’s words. Because what Eveline had just said was the truth. At first, when Eveline asked for a loan and agreed to spend the night with him, Killian also thought that Eveline was a woman who would do anything to get money, and even now, Killian felt guilty about his thoughts at that time. This was because Killian deeply despised women who would do anything to get money, even if it meant doing something very wrong, or even disgusting. “I’m really sorry for what I thought back then, Eveline. I really regret not finding out more about you beforehand,” Killian said regretfully to Eveline. Killian felt very ashamed of his own thoughts. “It’s no longer a problem, Killian. I am also at fault for not telling you the truth about borrowing money to pay for my mother’s medical expenses. So, I was involved in what we did that night. But now, the problem is very different. We no longer have any misunderstandings, and that is also very important.” “But I’m just worried about what other people might think, since they don’t know what’s really going on between us. So I want you to act normal around me and not show your interest in me too much to everyone at the company. Only you, me, and Caleb need to know what’s going on between us. So, promise me you’ll keep our relationship a secret from everyone for a while, until Xavier stops bothering us.” “Eveline, I… I really want everyone to know that we’re in a relationship. At first, I really wanted everyone to know about our relationship, so there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings in the future. But, once again, Xavier is causing trouble and now he’s targeting you as part of his evil and cunning plan to weaken me. So, whether I like it or not, I agree with what you said, Eveline. For your sake, for my sake, and for everyone’s sake, we will keep our relationship a secret from everyone, until the time is right, without Xavier’s evil plans.” Eveline nodded with a small smile. “But Killian, who exactly is Xavier? Why does he always bother and endanger you?” Killian paused for a moment and sighed deeply again. “Actually, Xavier is my old friend. He’s the friend who stabbed me in the back. He hates me because he’s jealous of my life, which is going more smoothly than his. Xavier also slept with my first ex-girlfriend. Even though I never loved my ex-girlfriend, I felt disappointed because the best friend I trusted betrayed my trust. Not to mention my father’s infidelity issues, I became even more unable to trust others so easily.” Hearing this, Eveline, who was initially shocked by the fact that Xavier had been close to Killian as a friend, immediately felt sorry for Killian’s suffocating life. Therefore, Eveline slowly bent down and kissed Killian’s lips, trying to give him a little comfort.

Killian and Eveline quickly cleaned themselves up and gathered their clothes, which were still scattered on the floor of the room. They both tried to act normal, so as not to arouse suspicion in others. According to Killian, they did this because they were worried that Xavier or his men might still be around Killian and Eveline, watching their movements. Waiting for them to let their guard down and creating a golden opportunity for Xavier to carry out his crazy plan again. Eveline even decided to return to her room quickly. Fortunately, Eveline’s room was right in front of Killian’s room, so Eveline didn’t need much time or effort to immediately enter her own hotel room. Killian hadn’t told her what his next plan was, but Eveline wanted to be on guard, because after all, Xavier already knew about their current relationship. “Hopefully, that crazy man named Xavier doesn’t know anything about that night. The night when my relationship with Killian began in a complicated way. I’m worried that if anyone else finds out, especially Xavier, then everything I’ve built with my own efforts could be destroyed and ruined just like that.” Eveline muttered as she sat on her clean bed. Eveline even forgot about some of her belongings that might have been scattered around earlier, because she was choosing a dress to wear to meet Killian last night. Eveline sighed heavily, she continued to feel uneasy with Xavier’s presence between her and Killian now. Eveline felt that Xavier could be a huge threat for the first time in her life. “God, please help me and Killian to face Xavier.” Eveline prayed several times with her eyes closed. Soon after, Eveline decided to open her cell phone and read several messages sent by Alea about her mother. One of the messages said that Eveline’s mother missed her very much and asked when Eveline would come home. Eveline immediately replied that she and Killian would come home later that night and would bring some souvenirs with them. Eveline felt happy and relieved that her mother’s condition was improving day by day. “In that case, I’ll go out for a bit to buy some souvenirs. I can’t be seen in public with Killian right now. I’m afraid that Xavier’s men will spy on me and Killian. After all, I have to be careful and not make any mistakes. Someone like Xavier is definitely a very unpredictable person,” Eveline muttered to herself as she steadied her heart and mind. Eveline sighed deeply and turned off her cell phone. She then got up and cleaned herself up once more to change into more casual clothes. This afternoon, Eveline was going to several shopping centers to buy souvenirs for her mother, Alea, and Lily. After all, Eveline had to bring separate souvenirs for the three of them, right? As for Killian, Eveline was sure he would buy souvenirs for everyone at the company himself. So Eveline wasn’t going to worry too much about that now. Quickly, Eveline put on her jacket and sneakers. Not forgetting, Eveline also brought her wallet containing her ATM card and a large amount of cash, her cell phone, and her pepper spray. Yes, Eveline didn’t forget to bring the pepper spray she had owned for a long time. Considering the crisis caused by Xavier, Eveline was secretly feeling anxious now. “Alright, everything is ready. I also sent a message to Killian that I was going out to buy some souvenirs. Even though Killian forbade it, I still had to go, at least to send a signal to Xavier that I wasn’t afraid and that I wasn’t directly involved with Killian,” Eveline muttered confidently. Without waiting any longer, Eveline walked out of the room and the hotel through the elevator. Eveline brushed her hair, which she had deliberately let down to cover part of her face and neck. Eveline even had to cover some parts of her neck with thick makeup because of the marks Killian had left on her the night before. It was a very wild and passionate night that Eveline had spent with Killian. Once outside the hotel, Eveline decided to walk while enjoying the bustling atmosphere of New York City, which was always lively and never quiet. Eveline opened her phone to search for a souvenir shop and felt increasingly excited. Entering a shop known for its extensive selection, Eveline didn’t forget to take a trolley with her. Eveline walked slowly, observing the shop. Eveline picked up a few items and put them in the cart she was pushing slowly. She didn’t forget to grab some chocolate and snacks. Even some instant coffee and chocolate drinks caught Eveline’s attention. Eveline remembered that Lily really liked coffee, so she decided to buy Lily some chocolate and instant coffee. Eveline also picked up some dried fruits that had been made into candy and jelly. Eveline stood silently in front of a shelf with several choices of chocolate drinks, all of which looked very appealing and delicious, making it quite difficult for her to decide which one to buy. Eveline picked up two boxes of powdered chocolate drinks in both hands and looked at them several times. Eveline was very curious about how the two chocolate powder drinks tasted. “The bear brand tastes more chocolatey than the dolphin brand. If you want to try it, try the bear brand and the rose brand.” “Really? Thank you for your advice,” said Eveline to someone who was willing to give her advice about chocolate powder drinks. After that, Eveline began to take several boxes of chocolate powder drinks as suggested by the person next to her. Eveline didn’t pay much attention until she had put several boxes of chocolate drinks into her trolley. When she turned around, Eveline immediately rounded her eyes when she realized that the person was Xavier, who was now smiling slightly. “You!” Eveline muttered in disbelief, completely surprised that Xavier had found her there so easily. “Well, hello, Eveline. You really like chocolate, huh? Aren’t you tired of what you drank last night?” Xavier asked mockingly. “You’re trying to poison me,” Eveline muttered angrily, glaring at Xavier with hostility. “How can there be a person like you? How dare you fight a woman,” Eveline said again, her voice sounding slightly mocking. “Well, you know, Miss Eveline. Killian and I can’t be friends. But I also can’t let Killian go peacefully. And I know he loves you. How about you work with me? You get Killian’s love, and I get his company. How about that? Isn’t that a very attractive offer for a woman like you?” “Don’t mess with me, I have pepper spray in my bag. I can spray your eyes and hurt you. If you think I’m a greedy woman again, it won’t just be pepper spray I’ll spray in your eyes. I’ll rub it directly on your face so you know how it feels. Understand?!” Eveline threatened. Eveline even moved as if she were about to take the pepper spray from her bag right then and there. All of this did not escape Xavier’s gaze, who immediately changed his smirk into a small smile. Xavier did not take his eyes off Eveline’s behavior, who was so wary of him. “Go ahead if you dare. You’ll find out what I can do in the future,” Xavier whispered. “I’m not afraid. I have a lot of weapons in my bag right now. So don’t mess with me. Or I’ll yell at everyone in this store to beat you up.” Eveline felt a little shaky because of Xavier’s sharp and intimidating gaze. Eveline’s hands were even shaking and unfocused, even just to open her own bag and take out her pepper spray bottle. “We’ll see about that, Eveline. I think we’ll be seeing each other more often starting today. Wouldn’t it be nice if we saw each other more often? You don’t want anyone else to know about you and Killian, right? So tell Killian to be careful from now on. Who knows, maybe you’ll change your mind and choose me instead.” Xavier said confidently in front of Eveline. “Never.” Eveline said, quickly pushing her shopping cart away from Xavier, who was still standing there in silence. “Eveline Mason… you really are a very intriguing woman.” Xavier murmured with a small smile on his face, watching Eveline’s back as she walked further away.

Eveline walked quickly back to the hotel with quite a few shopping bags filled with souvenirs she would bring home for her mother, Alea, and Lily. In addition, Eveline also had to discuss her chance encounter with Xavier a while ago at the shopping center. Eveline also wanted to discuss which employees deserved a promotion at the company, and if possible, she would ask Killian to promote Lily. This was because Eveline felt that Lily always worked harder and was more enthusiastic than the other employees. Not to mention the phone conversation that Eveline had accidentally overheard earlier, in which Lily said she really needed a promotion at the company to supplement her family’s income. Eveline couldn’t bear to let Lily struggle alone when she needed help like this. After arriving at her hotel room, Eveline immediately opened the door and placed the various shopping bags on the bed, then lay down next to them with a heavy sigh. Eveline felt exhausted. In fact, there were still many items that Killian had bought for her last night, and she hadn’t even opened them all yet. Eveline turned her head and looked anxiously at the many shopping bags that almost filled her hotel room. “I should have gone to buy a bigger suitcase. With this many things, the suitcase I brought won’t be enough to store them all. Damn. If I hadn’t met Xavier, I wouldn’t have rushed back to the hotel. How did he end up there and meet me? Was Killian right, that Xavier would be watching my movements?” Eveline muttered, her feelings clouded with worry. After all, if you think about it, having a man follow or watch a woman is the most terrifying and uncomfortable thing for anyone. Not to mention the fact that many people already knew that Killian and Xavier were old enemies who often competed in business. And after Killian gained the trust of many investors, Xavier once again caused trouble and terror. Eveline had no idea what Xavier really wanted from Killian. She sighed again and shook her head several times. “No, I can’t worry too much. Someone like Xavier would be too happy if the target of his evil and cunning plan felt worried or afraid. No. I can’t be like this. I have to be strong. At least, if not for Killian, then I have to be strong for myself, my mother, and also my friends who still need help and protection.” Eveline got up from the bed and immediately arranged several shopping bags containing souvenirs on the floor of the room. Eveline intended to organize all the items after buying a new, large suitcase later. After making sure all the shopping bags were neatly arranged, Eveline quickly changed her clothes, putting on something more casual, and didn’t forget to take off the jacket and sneakers she had been wearing while lying on the bed. Click “Eveline, we’re going home tonight. I already bought the tickets and…” Killian’s voice suddenly entered Eveline’s room and stopped immediately, and Eveline turned around in panic with both hands clutching her casual clothes in front of her body. Eveline was not fully dressed and was only wearing black underwear. Killian was stunned by the sight, because he had no idea that Eveline was changing clothes without locking the door. “Killian?” whispered Eveline, who was just as surprised as Killian. Eveline even tightened her grip on the clothes she was carrying to cover her front. And of course, that wasn’t enough to cover her entire body. Without saying anything, Killian immediately walked into the room and didn’t forget to lock the door. Killian quickly walked towards Eveline and kissed her deeply on the lips. Killian felt that he was crazy about Eveline, and he was always thirsty for Eveline’s touch. They kissed each other back, and Eveline dropped the clothes she had been holding in both hands onto the floor. Gently, Killian laid Eveline and himself down on the bed and continued their passionate activities there. Killian and Eveline were intoxicated by the love burning within them and no longer cared about Xavier or anyone else. They both wanted more and more. *** At exactly nine o’clock in the evening, Killian and Eveline boarded the plane to return home with quite a few suitcases filled with personal belongings and souvenirs for many people there. Eveline and Killian couldn’t stop holding hands. Fortunately, Killian and Eveline wore sunglasses and clothes that made them difficult to recognize, at least as a precaution in case Xavier was around them without them realizing it. “So, what are we going to discuss about Xavier’s presence in New York?” asked Eveline as the plane began to take off. “For sure, I’ll talk to Caleb first. Because, if Xavier can easily find out that you and I are going to New York to meet with investors, then he’ll also know that we’re on our way back now. At least, just in case Xavier is on the same plane or might be following our movements home,” Killian explained in a whisper. Eveline was silent for a moment, listening to this, and remembering how she and Xavier had accidentally met at the mall earlier. Eveline hadn’t even had a chance to say anything about it to Killian. Eveline felt that as long as Xavier didn’t do anything further, she didn’t need to say anything to Killian for the time being. Eveline was also very sure that Xavier only intended to play with Killian’s feelings and focus, using her. Not to mention Eveline’s intention to ask for a promotion for Lily. Eveline felt that it was no longer her place to get further involved in the performance appraisal of employees at the company. “In that case, I’ll help too. I think Xavier just wants to play with your focus and feelings, Killian. If Xavier bothers me, you definitely won’t be able to focus on your work at the company. Moreover, you have just gained the trust of the investors in your company. Xavier is looking for a chance to mess that up and make the investors lose their trust in you. So, you have to be careful from now on, Killian.” Eveline said, holding Killian’s palm quite tightly, while looking at him deeply. “Don’t be fooled by anything that might happen in the future. I’ll be ready too, if he does come back to bother me. But I want you to stay focused on your position as CEO of the company. Don’t let Xavier’s games distract you and harm you or the investors,” Eveline continued firmly. Killian looked at Eveline with a small smile on his face. Then Killian returned Eveline’s handshake. “Don’t worry, Eveline. I will remain focused on my work as CEO of the company. I will not disappoint the investors who have placed their trust in me and the company. I will not let them feel that they can no longer trust me. No. I will not let Xavier’s plans fool me and weaken me.” Killian sighed slowly, looking ahead. “Even so, I will also try to protect you from Xavier’s crazy plans. I won’t let you fight him alone. Because this is my problem and Xavier’s, not a problem you have to face, Eveline.” “I know, Killian. For now, until the situation calms down and there are no more disturbances from Xavier, we have to protect ourselves. We also can’t be seen together in public, to prevent unwanted things from happening for the time being. After that, we can talk about our relationship in general. Okay?” Eveline reached for Killian’s cheek until they were looking at each other again. Eveline kissed Killian’s lips slowly, as if to give him a little peace and strength. Killian grabbed Eveline’s neck and deepened their kiss for a moment, before finally letting go. They both looked at each other with big smiles. “I will make sure this problem is resolved soon. Besides that, I also have to start selecting and finding out something very important at the company.” “What is it, Killian?” Eveline furrowed her brow slightly, feeling curious. Killian removed his hand from Eveline’s neck and looked at her with a very serious expression. Killian didn’t answer right away and looked around, afraid that someone might be listening to their conversation, which they were having in whispers. “I think there are other people watching us in my own company, Eve. I’m sure Xavier has also placed some of his men in my company, disguised as employees or my confidants there. Although I don’t know who they are yet, I’m sure someone is betraying us. So, Eveline, you have to be careful with everyone in the company, and don’t trust them too much. I’m worried that they will hurt you first, to weaken me.” Eveline nodded. “All right. From now on, I will also be careful with all of them. I will also start watching them all. I think you’re right, Killian. If Xavier found out about our trip to New York to meet with investors, there must be someone inside the company who told him, someone who is a spy trying to deceive us.” Killian nodded slowly, agreeing with what Eveline had just said. However, Killian had actually already been suspicious of several people working in his own company, only he still hadn’t found enough evidence to confront them. Not to mention Caleb, who had been unlucky several times whenever he wanted to find out more about Xavier’s agents who were undercover in the company. Killian was very sure that Xavier had planted quite a few of his agents in the company without him realizing it at all. Killian was annoyed, remembering how he and Caleb had failed to catch these rats several times, but now, Killian was very confident and much more optimistic in facing whatever might happen in the future. Killian would not let Xavier’s crazy game influence him in the slightest, because he had Eveline who would always be by his side from now on. Even if it wasn’t publicly, at least Killian knew that Eveline was his. “Don’t worry or think too much about it, Killian. Once we get home, you have to meet with Caleb immediately and explain everything that happened in New York. And ask if there was any suspicious activity at the company while we were both gone. I’m going straight home to see Mom and Alea.” “Okay. Once we get there, we’ll just act normal and natural. At least, that’s to deceive Xavier and Xavier himself.” After that, they refocused on enjoying their flight home, though they couldn’t relax completely due to their lingering worries.

Eveline arrived in front of her house by taxi. Eveline looked at her house with longing in her heart. Previously, Eveline had never been so far from home for such a long time, so she felt even more homesick for her mother. The taxi driver helped Eveline unload the many items she had brought from the trunk of the car and placed them near Eveline, who was still looking at her house. “Thank you very much, sir,” said Eveline as she handed the fare and a tip to the taxi driver with a small smile. “Thank you very much, miss,” replied the taxi driver, who received the money from Eveline with great joy, before finally leaving and getting back into his taxi. Eveline opened the gate to her house first, before carrying her belongings one by one into the yard and closing the gate again. Eveline walked slowly into the house, remembering how many things she was carrying in both hands now. Knock Knock Knock Eveline knocked gently on her door, and it didn’t take long for the door to open and Alea to appear. Alea looked delighted to see Eveline there and smiled broadly. “Oh my gosh, Eveline, you’re home?” Alea exclaimed as she hugged Eveline briefly. “Yes, I just got here. How are you, Alea? Everything’s okay, right?” Eveline asked, returning Alea’s hug with some difficulty because of all the things she was carrying. “I’m fine. Your mother is also getting better,” Alea muttered as she released her embrace of Eveline. “Here, let me help you carry your things,” she continued, taking some of the items from Eveline’s hands. “Thank you so much… I’m glad everything is fine,” Eveline muttered gratefully, because her thoughts about Xavier, who might have started to target Alea and her mother here, could now be dismissed. Alea and Eveline walked into the house and put all the luggage on the living room sofa. Hearing the noise, Eveline’s mother immediately came out of her room and smiled, then quickly approached Eveline and hugged her tightly. Eveline hugged her mother back just as tightly; she had really missed her. “Oh my goodness, why didn’t you tell us you were coming home, Eveline? Your mother and Alea didn’t have time to cook because we bought food outside earlier… you haven’t eaten yet, have you?” Eveline’s mother said immediately, feeling bad. Her mother looked worriedly at Eveline, who just smiled and shook her head quickly. “I deliberately didn’t tell you when I was coming home to surprise you. Look, I bought lots of souvenirs for you, Alea, and my friends at the office. And also, I’ve already eaten, Mom. The flight was quite long, and we got food there. Don’t worry. In fact, I’m happy because you guys are fine while I’m in New York,” Eveline replied slowly. Eveline’s mother simply nodded her head slowly in response, still with a small smile that seemed full of longing for Eveline. Eveline then turned to show all the souvenirs she had bought in New York to give to her mother and Alea. They both looked happy and excited about Eveline’s souvenirs. Eveline smiled happily seeing the little happiness she had brought to her mother and Alea. However, Eveline felt a little depressed with Xavier’s presence in her life now, but one thing was for sure, Eveline would try her best to protect the precious people in her life. Eveline promised not to let Xavier get deeper into her life and mess everything up. Eveline’s mind was preoccupied with thoughts of her sister, Helena, who had not contacted her or their mother in a very long time. Helena had not even taken the time to ask about their mother’s condition after her recent surgery. “I always miss and think about Helena, but does she miss me or our mother even a little?” Eveline thought as she looked at her mother, who looked happy. *** “So you mean Xavier even followed you and Miss Eveline to New York, is that right?! He even went so far as to spike Miss Eveline’s drink?!” Caleb exclaimed in disbelief at everything Killian had just told him. Caleb’s eyes widened in shock. Moreover, Killian had not clearly explained what had happened in New York, so when Caleb found out everything, he couldn’t hide his surprise and anger towards Xavier. The man who was always reckless in carrying out all kinds of cunning and evil plans against Killian, and now all the evil that Xavier had prepared was directed at Eveline. “Yes, Caleb, that’s right. Xavier is getting crazier now. I don’t know what other evil plans he has prepared for me or Eveline. I am very worried that his evil plans will hurt Eveline or her family. I don’t mind if Xavier’s evil plans hurt me, just don’t let them hurt Eveline,” Killian muttered with concern. Killian, who had just arrived home at the same time as Caleb returned from the company and immediately told him everything there, felt increasingly exhausted. Killian was physically and mentally exhausted now, and he couldn’t control the worry he felt about Eveline’s safety and that of her mother. Meanwhile, Caleb looked at Killian with a sad gaze. It had been a long time since Caleb had seen such worry in Killian, and it was only now that he saw it again when Killian was so concerned about Eveline. Even so, Caleb was still happy about the gradual changes in Killian’s life and attitude, which had been frozen towards everyone. And with Eveline’s arrival in Killian’s life, he was able to change, albeit very slowly and at first it was difficult to understand what was actually happening to him. Caleb wanted to thank Eveline, because her presence had changed Killian for the better. “What else do you think Xavier is planning, sir? Is there no way to stop Xavier’s madness that has been going on for several years?” Caleb asked with a deep frown on his forehead. Caleb couldn’t think of any plan that would be effective in truly punishing Xavier. On the other hand, Killian was silent, as if thinking deeply to answer Caleb’s question. Killian also didn’t know how to respond to Xavier with a plan right now, because it was really quite difficult to see Xavier’s movements, which were like dust, difficult to detect in the right way. “To be honest, I haven’t come up with a single idea to get back at Xavier for what he did to Eveline a few days ago. Even so, I admit that Xavier’s plan to slip drugs into Eveline’s drink has made our relationship much better than before, but I still don’t like his sneaky ways. I don’t want to start a relationship with Eveline through deceitful actions like Xavier did before.” Killian muttered. “I truly understand that, sir. Therefore, we must resolve the issue with Xavier immediately. You, I mean both of us, can no longer just stand by and let Xavier do whatever he wants, even if it’s in a sneaky and evil way. Because if Xavier can target Miss Eveline, he will definitely be able to do more than just slip drugs into her drink, Mr. Killian,” Caleb tried to explain. “You’re absolutely right, Caleb. It’s time for me to take a firm and bolder stance, rather than just letting Xavier do whatever he wants to me, or to Eveline, or to everyone involved in my life.” Killian paused for a moment, nodding slowly. Then he rose from his seat and walked over to the balcony of his office. Killian put his hands in his pockets, and Caleb stared at his back with a very determined and ready expression. “In that case, I’ll meet Xavier the day after tomorrow. I’ll think about my plan further and tell you later. For now, the most important thing is to secretly increase security around Eveline’s house.“ ”But why secretly, sir?” Caleb asked, a little confused. Killian turned his head slightly and smiled wryly. “Eveline doesn’t want anyone else to know about our relationship. So we have to be careful to protect each other, so that no one else becomes suspicious.” Hearing this, Caleb could only nod slowly.

The next morning, Eveline left for work early, remembering that she had brought some souvenirs to give to Lily later. Eveline remembered Lily and her sister’s conversation on the phone that day. Eveline was very curious about what the problem was, which made Lily much quieter than usual. Something must be bothering Lily about her sister. This made Eveline unable to resist asking her at least a few questions today. “I have to know what problem Lily is actually dealing with right now. And if I can help, I will definitely help her. Because all this time, Lily has helped me a lot with my work and has always listened to my heart when I was troubled. Even though I still have many secrets, at least I want to repay Lily for her kindness.” Eveline muttered in the quiet office elevator, her hands carrying a paper bag containing souvenirs for Lily and her sister. Eveline had actually met Lily’s sister once, but only briefly and they weren’t very close. But at least, Eveline wanted to give something to Lily’s sister, who was also a woman, just like Eveline, who had a younger sister, Helena. Considering that Eveline and Helena’s relationship still hadn’t improved, Eveline didn’t want her best friend, Lily, to feel the same way she felt about Helena now. Ting It didn’t take long for the elevator doors to open, and Eveline immediately stepped out of the elevator and walked slowly toward her office with her friends. It was still early in the morning and before work hours, so the office was still very quiet, with only cleaning service employees such as office boys and office girls sweeping, mopping, or preparing hot drinks, as well as a few office drivers cleaning cars. Thud Eveline sat down in her chair and placed the paper bag under her desk, worried that someone might see her carrying two paper bags, both of which she would give to Lily later. After making sure the paper bags were not easily visible to others, Eveline began to put her bag on the desk and took out her laptop, notebook, pen, and cell phone. Eveline got ready for work, and did not forget to fill out the employee attendance form, which was available in the form of an application. Drrttt Drrttt A message came in on Eveline’s cell phone, and she immediately opened it. It was a message sent by an unknown number. Eveline’s brow furrowed deeply, because she felt she had never known the unfamiliar cell phone number that sent the message to her phone. Besides that, Eveline also did not feel that she had given her cell phone number to someone she had just met. Immediately, Eveline opened the message and read it, even though she was still curious and confused. “How are you feeling this morning, Eveline? Don’t you miss me even a little? Oh, it feels like we met just a few hours ago, doesn’t it? And I already miss you so much this morning.” The message was sent with a photo of himself that had just arrived at the office and was about to walk into the elevator. Eveline was silent and surprised by the message and photo of herself, which was clearly taken from behind. Seeing the photo, Eveline immediately turned her head to the right and left, trying to find someone who had been so bold as to follow her to the office, even taking her photo secretly like that. But nothing, Eveline couldn’t find anyone around the workspace now. With slightly trembling hands, Eveline tried to quickly type a reply on her phone to the very bold sender. “Who are you really? How did you get my phone number?! You are very bold to follow me to the office like this, Xavier!” After typing it, Eveline immediately sent the message, and with all her heart, she was sure that the sender was Xavier. The strange man who was extremely dangerous and had already involved her in a crazy game. Ting “Wow, you really are an amazing woman, Eveline. How did you know I was Xavier? Or have you started to recognize me now?” Eveline pursed her lips, holding back her irritation, anger, and fear, which were all mixed together now as she read Xavier’s reply, which sounded dismissive. “Don’t mess with me, Xavier. Enough is enough. I don’t have any problems with you, so stop bothering me. If Killian finds out that you’re in his company’s office right now, you’ll definitely lose.” “You may not have any problems with me, but you are connected to Killian as his weakness. And yes, I’m not in his office, but I have many people there, so be careful in your future actions, because I know about your relationship with Killian now, and I can easily get information as long as I have many people in that office.” “You don’t know how many traitors there are in that office to Killian, Eveline. When you find out how powerful I am compared to Killian, you will definitely want to see and choose me later. And yes, Killian will never easily defeat me either. Because no matter what happens, I always win over him.” Deg Reading the last two messages Xavier sent, Eveline was completely speechless and frozen. Eveline didn’t know how to respond to the two messages on her phone, so she decided to put her phone on her desk and cup her face with both hands. Eveline felt very uneasy about the indirect threat Xavier had made against her. “That means there are many employees at Killian’s company who have been ordered by Xavier to be spies. There are so many that Killian has no way of knowing or guessing who the traitors in the company are. Oh my God. What does Xavier really want? Why is he going to such lengths to do so many bad, evil, and cunning things to Killian? And now, he’s even involving me, just because I have a relationship with Killian?” Eveline’s mind was growing more and more anxious. Several times, Eveline sighed deeply. “Hey, Eveline, have you been here for a while?” Lily, who had just arrived, greeted her immediately. Eveline lifted her head, tried to smile slightly, and looked normal. Eveline tried to hide the anxiety she was feeling right now. “Yes, I left a little early today.” Eveline nodded, before taking the paper bag she was carrying and handing it to Lily. “I brought souvenirs for you and your sister.” Eveline smiled slightly. “Eh, why did you go to all this trouble, Eveline? I feel bad… hihihihi…” Lily laughed quickly as she accepted the paper bag Eveline handed her. Lily’s face, which had looked unenthusiastic for some time, began to look like the usual Lily again. That made Eveline smile broadly too, and she no longer felt worried about Xavier. Eveline turned her chair to face Lily completely. “It’s no trouble, I really wanted to give you something. Because you’ve always been so nice to me, Lily. And yes, how about we have lunch together later?” “Sure. Thank you so much, Eveline. I’m very happy with this gift. My sister will definitely like it too,” said Lily, looking at Eveline with a big smile and enthusiasm. “Um…” Eveline looked hesitant and slightly shifted her gaze to another direction. The office was still very quiet, with only a few employees who had just arrived, and even then, they were from other divisions. “What’s wrong, Eveline? You look worried…” Lily muttered as she sat down on the chair in front of Eveline. Lily put the paper bag on the floor and looked at Eveline curiously. Eveline sighed slowly. “Actually, I feel bad asking you this, but I’m really curious.” “About what, Eveline?” Lily furrowed her brow slightly. “A while ago, I accidentally overheard a conversation between you and your sister. I really didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but when I heard it, I felt curious and worried. Are the two of you okay?” Eveline looked worriedly at Lily. Hearing Eveline’s question, Lily bowed her head for a moment. This made Eveline feel a little worried and uncomfortable, because she felt she had been a little presumptuous in asking Lily about something so private, namely her relationship with her sister. Remembering their conversation on the phone, Lily had seemed very upset and desperate. As a friend, Eveline certainly couldn’t just stand by and watch without offering any help, if she could help at all. “If you don’t want to talk about it, that’s fine, Lily. But I’ll always be here to listen and give advice if you want it,” Eveline said finally. Lily shook her head and looked back at Eveline with a sad expression on her face. “It’s not that, Eveline. I’m too confused to tell anyone else. But, actually, my relationship with my sister is a bit tense right now. You know, my sister just started college.” Eveline nodded in agreement. Eveline already knew that Lily’s younger sibling had just started their second semester of medical school. Medical school was very expensive, not to mention the various costs associated with practical training and other things. Eveline had wanted to study medicine, but the cost was so high that she, her mother, and Helena couldn’t afford it. Therefore, Eveline sought another major that led her to work at this company. “My sister and I live alone, which means that I also need to help her with her tuition fees. However, with my current salary, I find it rather difficult to set aside money little by little to help her pay for her tuition.” Lily paused for a moment and sighed slowly. “I can save a little from my salary and bonus, but that’s not even fifty percent of my sister’s tuition fees. Not to mention other daily expenses. I tried to calm my sister down, but in six months, she will start the next semester. And my sister has only saved up forty percent of her tuition fees.” “So, that’s why you hope to get promoted, right?” asked Eveline, confirming with a slightly muttered voice. Lily nodded her head. “Yes, with a promotion, my salary and bonus will increase a little and it will definitely help my sister.” Eveline was silent for a moment, thinking. “Mr. Killian hasn’t announced which employees will get promoted, but I’m sure you can do it, Lily. Don’t worry, everything will be fine,” Eveline muttered as she patted Lily’s palm gently.

Killian arrived at the company at lunchtime. He looked very tired, and even the bags under his eyes were dark. In addition, the aura emanating from Killian was unpleasant for all the employees who greeted him. Some of the office staff even openly avoided Killian when they passed him on his way to his own office. Click Slowly, Killian closed the door to his office and did not forget to flip the “do not disturb” sign on the door, because he really wanted to be alone now. Killian really hoped that no one else would enter his office now, or else he would be in an even worse mood. Indeed, Killian was going through a very difficult and frustrating time. But for some reason, everything that had happened in his life seemed to bother him even more this time. Killian also had no intention of staying at home, so even though he was in a bad mood, he still went to the office, even though he ended up just sitting in his office like he was now. Caleb had tried to get Killian to stay home and rest, but Killian was stubborn and wouldn’t listen. Killian sat back in his chair, looking at the pile of files he hadn’t had time to check yet. Killian sighed deeply. He was really tired. Killian’s mind was also unsettled by Xavier’s actions, which had openly disturbed Eveline’s peace of mind. And unfortunately, it was now difficult for Killian to interact with Eveline because they both had to be careful around each other. Killian also understood Eveline’s intention to keep their close relationship a secret from everyone else. “Hah… I shouldn’t have thought about Eveline’s decision. Because, after all, it was the right decision given the current situation. If only Xavier had stopped interfering in my life, Eveline and I could have announced our relationship to everyone, and we wouldn’t have to hide and be secretive like we are now. Hah… Xavier, I don’t know what he really wants.” Killian muttered as he rubbed his face roughly with both palms. Killian really had no idea what Xavier actually wanted, until that crazy man came back to disturb his life, which had started to calm down a little now. Killian rested his head on his desk with his arms folded, trying to calm himself down from all the thoughts that had been weighing him down for the past few days. “I have to make an appointment with Xavier at his company right away. Or if possible, I’ll meet him tomorrow at a restaurant or cafe. At the very least, I have to find out what he really wants by messing up my life again. I also have to be more vigilant with everyone at my own company from now on. I’m sure Xavier’s recklessness doesn’t stop at terrorizing Eveline, or the terror and accidents I’ve experienced several times before.” Killian paused for a moment and raised his head, then rested it on his clenched fists. “That means there’s a possibility that Xavier has had many spies within my company all this time. The accident a few years ago was also definitely caused by them. Those who work with Xavier have betrayed me, who gave them jobs at this company. If that is indeed the case, then I have no choice but to deploy some of my other men to find out the truth about everyone who works at my company from now on.” “I don’t have much time to remain silent and let Xavier do whatever he wants with my life. Xavier has played with my life for years. Now it’s enough. I won’t make it easy for him to interfere with my life anymore. Sooner or later, I will find all the traitors in my company and make sure that their lives will no longer be peaceful, as I have felt all this time.” Killian quickly took his phone from his jacket pocket and started calling someone with a very serious expression on his face. Killian’s voice was also a little hushed; he was a little worried that someone else might hear the conversation he was having. Even though the office was soundproof, someone else could still hear. Killian had to be much more careful. *** Eveline had lunch at a cafe with Lily, filled with jokes and heartfelt confessions since they ordered food and drinks there. Eveline truly understood Lily’s confessions and listened to her very well, even giving her some advice that she could offer Lily at that moment. Eveline also talked about her mother’s recovery and how her mother’s condition was starting to improve. “Thank goodness your mother’s condition is improving. How is your mother’s treatment going now? Is it still continuing?” Lily asked as she slowly ate the vanilla pudding she had ordered. Lily seemed to be really enjoying the pudding. “Yes, it’s still ongoing. My mother has been sick for quite a long time, so the treatment will continue for a while. At least until her condition is completely stable. In addition, Dr. Leo also often contacts me and my mother to make sure her condition remains stable and she doesn’t have too much on her mind,” explained Eveline as she ate the slice of chocolate cake she had ordered, nodding her head slowly. “That’s good, Dr. Leo is also attentive to you…” said Lily, holding back a mischievous smile. “Eh, what do you mean?” Eveline looked confused at Lily, who was becoming more and more mischievous. “Well, Dr. Leo goes to the trouble of contacting you constantly… hehehe… to find out about your mother’s condition or yours, Eveline?” Lily continued to be mischievous and laughed. Eveline’s face turned red upon hearing Lily’s words, and she tried to cover the redness on her face. “No… it’s not like that. Dr. Leo just wants to know about my mother’s condition. Nothing else…” “Don’t be shy like that, Eveline. Your face is as red as a lobster.” This time, Lily laughed a little louder, causing several cafe patrons to look at them with curiosity, while others felt a little disturbed. “No. My face is fine, it’s not red. Lily, stop… they’re all looking at you.” Eveline felt uncomfortable with all the cafe patrons staring at them now. This immediately made Lily start to stifle her laughter while looking around, and sure enough, many people were looking at her. “I’m sorry… oh my god… I’m so embarrassed to be seen by so many people.” Lily acted up again. She laughed softly, looking shyly at everyone there, while covering her face with both palms. Eveline could only shake her head slowly, laughing along with her. Eveline was happy to see her best friend feeling so cheerful now. At least this way, Lily could calm her mind a little and stop worrying about the financial problems between her and her sister. Eveline reached for her phone and sighed slowly when she didn’t find a single message from Killian. ‘I don’t know why, but Killian hasn’t sent me a single message since yesterday. Is he starting to find out about Xavier’s next plan? Besides that, I haven’t seen Caleb at the company since this morning. Are the two of them starting to make plans to get back at Xavier?’ Eveline wondered anxiously. “Eveline, what’s wrong?” Lily’s question immediately snapped Eveline out of her reverie, and she quickly put her phone back on the table. “Nothing. I’m just worried because my mother hasn’t sent me a message.” Eveline lied to avoid Lily’s suspicion. “Maybe your mother is resting. After all, her condition has started to stabilize, right? So she definitely still needs a lot of time to rest.” Lily replied, patting Eveline’s hand gently, and Eveline nodded in response. The two of them finally resumed their lunch before walking back to the company before lunchtime was completely over. Lily had already returned to her office to continue her work. As for Eveline, before she returned to her office, she walked to the office toilet. For some reason, Eveline couldn’t shake the feeling that someone was following her since she and Lily left the cafe. Even so, Eveline tried to remain calm and not look suspicious of the situation around her now. Eveline entered one of the toilet stalls and urinated. After finishing, she came out to wash her hands with soap. As Eveline was about to take a tissue to wipe her wet hands, suddenly her body was pulled into one of the toilet stalls located in the far corner, and someone covered her mouth. Eveline’s eyes widened as she realized who was covering her mouth and forcing her into one of the toilet stalls. Eveline tried to free her mouth and hands from his grip, but it was very difficult. It was Xavier. “How did he get into this company so easily?” That was Eveline’s question now. Considering how tight security was at Killian, there must have been someone from security who helped Xavier get in here so easily. “Be quiet for a moment, Eveline. If you keep moving, someone else will suspect that you’re doing something indecent here. The office toilet. You… don’t want anyone else to know, right? Especially if they catch you with me right now,” Xavier muttered slyly, a crooked smile on his lips. Xavier seemed to know everything that was now Eveline’s weakness in her every action. Hearing Xavier’s sly threat, Eveline was completely unable to do anything but remain silent and try to appear calm. A few moments later, Xavier released his grip on Eveline’s hand and mouth, albeit with a threatening look. After his grip was released, Eveline sighed roughly and looked away. Even so, Eveline tried to hide the fear she felt in front of Xavier now. Eveline had to think about everything in the future so as not to be reckless. Xavier smiled slightly, looking at Eveline, who didn’t want to look at him even a little bit. Eveline clenched her palms very tightly. “What do you really want from me, Xavier? I really don’t understand you at all, always bothering me. You even dared to enter this company just so you could threaten my peace?” Eveline whispered angrily. Eveline tried very hard to keep her voice from being heard by others, considering that she and Xavier were now in the same toilet cubicle. Eveline was also worried that if someone else found out about them, they might get the wrong idea. “You’ll be surprised by my answer, Eveline. So will Killian.” “What do you mean?” Eveline stared intently at Xavier, who was full of riddles. “What if I told you that I actually want you to be mine?”

“Has anyone seen Eveline?” Killian asked as he stopped in front of the open door to the division where Eveline worked. Several of Eveline’s colleagues in the same division shook their heads in unison, looking at each other, because they really didn’t know where Eveline was. “We haven’t seen Eveline since lunch, sir,” replied one employee. “But I think Lily knows where Eveline is, because they went to lunch together earlier,” replied another employee. Hearing this, Killian nodded his head. “All right, thank you,” he said as he walked away from the division room, heading for another division room where Lily usually worked. When Killian arrived there, he saw Lily busy working in front of her laptop. “Lily.” Killian’s call immediately made Lily stand up hastily. “Yes, sir? What is it?” Lily felt very nervous and scared at the same time. “Have you seen Eveline?” Killian asked to the point. “Eh, Eveline? After lunch, she went straight to her division’s room, sir. I also went straight to the division room. Maybe Eveline is in the bathroom, sir. She rarely brings her cell phone to the bathroom,” Lily explained. “I see. All right, thank you. Continue your work,” said Killian as he walked away, leaving Lily looking confused, and returned to work. Killian decided to return to his office and not follow Lily’s suggestion that Eveline might be in the bathroom. Of course, Killian couldn’t just barge into the women’s bathroom, right? Therefore, Killian would wait for Eveline to reply to the messages he had sent her earlier. Even so, Killian was still worried about Eveline. Considering how Xavier must have another cunning plan in store for Eveline or Killian later. “I hope nothing bad happens,” Killian finally muttered. *** “What do you mean? You want me?! Are you crazy?!” Eveline snapped. “Yes, I am crazy. And I think you’ve made me crazy, Eve. Can’t you be sensitive to other people’s feelings towards you, hm?” said Xavier, who boldly stroked Eveline’s cheek slowly, with a sly, secretive smile. Eveline quickly pushed away Xavier’s hand, which had been very bold in touching her cheek. Then, with a quick movement, Xavier grabbed Eveline’s wrist and kissed it slowly. This made Eveline feel even more suffocated and cornered now, considering that the two of them were still in one of the toilet stalls, and Xavier had been cornering her body since earlier. Eveline tried hard to free her wrist from Xavier’s grip, but she couldn’t, she wasn’t strong enough. “I’ll see you more often than Killian, and I’ll make sure you fall in love with me and choose me over Killian later. Okay, honey?” Xavier muttered firmly, and unexpectedly, in a very quick movement, Xavier stole a kiss on Eveline’s lips before finally releasing his grip on Eveline’s wrist and leaving the toilet stall and disappearing. Leaving Eveline shocked and unable to react. Xavier climbed out of the large bathroom window and jumped. After all, Xavier was a crazy man. Eveline roughly wiped her face, and luckily, she wasn’t wearing too much makeup, so she only needed to wash her face and reapply her makeup later. “Damn it. Why does that crazy man keep coming after me?” Eveline muttered in annoyance as she slowly walked out of the toilet cubicle, then looked right and left, making sure that the toilet was indeed very quiet and safe enough for her to walk out of the cubicle now. Once she felt it was safe enough, Eveline walked out and immediately washed her entire face at the sink. She made sure there was nothing strange about her face after Xavier’s sudden kiss. Eveline felt increasingly anxious about what would happen next in her life if Xavier continued to enter and come into her life in a way that threatened her safety like he had just done. Eveline could go crazy and not be able to control herself to rebel later. Without waiting any longer, Eveline wiped her wet face with a few tissues as she walked back out to her division’s room. Eveline quickly applied a light layer of makeup to her face, and then immediately turned on her laptop and cell phone. Eveline froze when she saw that Killian had sent her quite a few messages, and then she began to open them one by one before replying. “Eveline, where are you? I’ve been looking for you, and Lily said you might be in the bathroom. I’m quite worried. Reply to my message as soon as you get back.” That was one of the messages Killian sent to Eveline, while the others were almost the same. Eveline sighed slowly. Eveline felt that today was a pretty tough day for her, especially with Xavier’s arrival, who had somehow managed to get into the company. He had even entered the women’s restroom and knew when Eveline had gone in, at the same time. “Yes, Killian, I’m from the restroom, and I’m fine. Don’t worry about me so much. I can take care of myself very well. What are you looking for me for?’ Eveline immediately sent a reply to Killian, who was still staring at his cell phone in his office. When his phone rang and he saw that Eveline had sent him a reply, Killian immediately opened and read the message. “Thank God Eveline is okay,” Killian muttered with relief. Killian decided to send his latest photo to Eveline with a message, “I want to meet you at the restaurant tonight. I’ll send Caleb to pick you up. It’s been a long time since we had dinner together. How about it? Eight o’clock tonight?” Eveline held back a smile when she saw the photo Killian sent, which showed her pouting her lips slightly. Eveline dimmed the light on her phone a little so that no one else could see, let alone peek at the messages Killian was sending her now. Eveline decided to send a final reply before returning to her work. “Okay, I’ll wait for you later. See you, I have to get back to work.” After sending the message, Eveline immediately turned off her phone and continued working. Several times, Eveline glanced around while working, because she felt like someone was watching her. Even so, Eveline didn’t feel like there was anything suspicious there, or was the person watching her just too good at pretending? Eveline sighed slowly as she closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm down and focus her thoughts. Eveline tried not to think about it too much, as long as the person who was secretly watching her did not interfere with her work there. Eveline continued typing away on her laptop, taking notes related to her work. She hoped that the uneasy feeling would soon disappear. *** Xavier walked into his company with a cheerful and energetic stride. Several employees in the company looked curiously and curiously at Xavier, who had never reacted like that before, and this was the first time they had all seen another side of Xavier in front of them. Xavier even looked strange with a wide smile of happiness on his face now, but none of them dared to say anything. Xavier clicked into his office and didn’t forget to lock the door. Xavier quickly sat down in his chair and spun around, his head tilted back, looking very happy. Xavier’s mind was still filled with images of Eveline’s face and how her soft lips had touched his earlier. Damn. Xavier felt once again that there was something much greater when he was with Eveline. Something Xavier had never felt before, even though he had been in several relationships, even with Killian’s ex-girlfriend. Xavier had never felt as happy as he did with Eveline earlier. “Eveline. No matter what it takes, I have to have you. I don’t care what might happen in the future. But right now, I have no other priority than to get you away from Killian. I will do whatever it takes to make sure that you choose me and not Killian. And you, Killian, let’s compete for Eveline. After that, I won’t bother you anymore, because by getting Eveline, I will destroy you even more than before.” Xavier muttered cunningly.

Eveline was ready in her casual clothes, tight jeans, a light blue shirt, a pair of shoes, and a sling bag. Eveline wanted to look relaxed for her evening with Killian tonight. Killian was picking her up for dinner, and Eveline was getting more and more impatient. On the other hand, Alea was still staying at the house to help take care of Eveline’s mother, whose condition was gradually improving, and her duties there would probably be finished soon. Even so, Eveline was very happy because her mother now had someone to talk to while she was at work. Tin Tin The sound of a car horn immediately made Eveline turn her head quickly. It was definitely the car that would pick her up to meet Killian tonight. Eveline quickly grabbed her perfume bottle and sprayed a little on her body. Eveline walked out of her room and found her mother and Alea watching television together, laughing and eating snacks. Her mother looked cheerful. “Eveline, where are you going? You look so nice!” Her mother asked curiously, even though she already knew about the closeness between Eveline and Killian, her boss at Alea. Yes, the two of them had often gossiped about Evelina and Killian. So, of course, it would be easy for them to tease Eveline now. “Um… I’m going out for a bit, Mom. I have something urgent to do. I’ll be home late, so don’t wait up for me. You two just go to bed when you’re sleepy,” Eveline replied, a little shyly, and looked away. “Oh… really? An urgent matter, or do you want to spend the night together?” It was Alea’s turn to tease Eveline with a mischievous smile and raised eyebrows. “No, it’s not like that. Never mind. You and my mom are conspiring to tease me more often. Okay, I’m leaving. See you later,” Eveline muttered, pretending to be annoyed, covering the smile on her face, and immediately running out of the house, trying not to pay attention to the laughter of her mother and Alea inside the house. Eveline saw Caleb waiting outside the car casually, but for some reason, Eveline felt that Caleb was looking alertly around her house now. That made Eveline feel a little tense and curious at the same time. Even so, Eveline would ask Caleb about it later when they got in the car. “Caleb? Killian…” Eveline muttered softly right in front of Caleb. Caleb nodded faintly. “Yes, Miss Eveline. Please get in. Mr. Killian is waiting.” He replied as he opened the passenger door for Eveline. Without waiting any longer, Eveline immediately got into the car, as did Caleb. The car drove at a moderate speed, and Eveline could feel the tension Caleb was feeling, because several times, Caleb glanced back, right, and left from the rearview mirror. “What’s wrong, Caleb? Is something following us?” Eveline asked immediately. “Eh? Um, no, Miss. It’s nothing.” Caleb shook his head quickly. Caleb was a little surprised that Eveline could tell he was suspicious of something. “Don’t lie to me, Caleb. You look anxious and tense, and I’m starting to feel the same way. Is it true that someone is following our car right now?” asked Eveline as she tightened her grip on the car seat. Eveline even turned around several times to try to find out who might be following their car. “That’s right, ma’am. I feel like our car is being followed by someone else’s car. He’s driving a black SUV, I think. He’s been watching your house since earlier, so I tried to distract him several times, but it turns out that car is following us wherever we go now,” Caleb finally explained. Caleb immediately grabbed his cell phone with his left hand and quickly dialed Killian’s number. Meanwhile, Eveline looked back again and saw the black SUV quite close to the car they were both driving now. Eveline immediately became nervous and tense, as this was the first time a car had dared to repeatedly overtake other vehicles to follow the direction their car was heading. Eveline then shifted her gaze forward, and Caleb began accelerating the car while calling Killian. “Sir, there’s a car following us right now. I’m with Miss Eveline. That car has also been stalking Miss Eveline’s house since earlier, so I don’t think I can take Miss Eveline to your restaurant. What should I do?” Caleb turned on the speaker so Eveline could hear Killian’s voice, at least to calm herself down. “What?! Damn it! Caleb, get Eveline away from that car now, do whatever it takes, and take Eveline to my secret house now. I’ll follow you to the secret house by taxi. Make sure that car doesn’t follow you wherever you go. Caleb, execute plan B immediately,” Killian said very seriously on the phone. Hearing Killian’s order to execute plan B, Caleb immediately tightened his grip on the steering wheel and pressed the gas pedal even faster. “I’ll do it, sir,” Caleb replied briefly and immediately hung up the phone, placing it on the passenger seat next to him. Eveline sat close and held on to her seat belt. Eveline closed her eyes several times and prayed that they would both arrive safely at their destination. She didn’t know what Plan B and Killian’s secret house were, but what was certain now was her and Caleb’s safety. The car moved faster and faster, and Caleb didn’t seem to care at all that he was breaking traffic laws. That way, the SUV would be blocked by police cars that might be patrolling and others. Caleb drove the car into small alleys, and several times the SUV was able to keep up with them, but a few minutes later, the SUV began to lose track, unaware that Caleb had shot a small bullet at it, which immediately stuck to the body of the car. It was truly an extraordinary feat on Caleb’s part. After that, the car Caleb was driving sped smoothly towards the hills, but Caleb kept looking back, just in case someone was still following them. Luckily, no one was following them anymore. So, both Caleb and Eveline could breathe easier now. “Thank God, the car is no longer following us. But Caleb, where are we going? This is a hilly area, very far from home…” Eveline muttered as she looked at the trees outside the car window, which was still tightly closed. Eveline was curious because she had never been to that hilly area before. “We’re going to Mr. Killian’s secret house, ma’am. Don’t worry. Mr. Killian has anticipated some of Xavier’s threats. That’s why Mr. Killian told me to execute plan B,” replied Caleb, who was starting to relax a little and was now leaning back in his seat as he drove. “What is plan B? Then what is Plan A?” “Hehe… Plan B is that this car has a system to shoot a small GPS device that attaches directly to the body of the car that is following us, Miss. So from now on, we can find out who and where the people who have been following and spying on you for some time are.” “Wow, this car is sophisticated…” Eveline was amazed by the sophistication of the car. “As for plan A, I’m sure Mr. Killian himself will explain it to you later. We’ll be at the secret house soon, Miss. No one else knows about that house, not even journalists and others know that Mr. Killian has a house in these hills,” Caleb explained with a small smile on his lips. Eveline nodded her head in understanding and decided to ask Killian about plan A later when they arrived at the secret house. Soon after, the car headed towards a plantation that resembled a maze or a long corridor, before finally stopping at a tall wooden gate. Eveline looked at it with increasing admiration. Caleb opened the car window and showed his ID card to a hidden scanner behind the leaves near the gate, and then the gate slowly opened, and Caleb drove the car back inside. That’s when Eveline saw a two storey house with a very large yard, she didn’t know how many hectares of land it was, but it was certainly very large. Eveline got goosebumps when she saw it. “We’re here, Miss. It looks like Mr. Killian has just arrived too.” Caleb’s words snapped Eveline out of her reverie, and they quickly got out of the car. Killian ran towards Eveline and immediately hugged her tightly, relieved that Eveline had arrived safely. Truly, Killian almost lost his mind, thinking that something bad had happened to Eveline.

“Are you okay, Eve?” For the umpteenth time, Killian asked without taking his eyes off Eveline, who was slowly drinking the hot chocolate Killian had just made for her. Eveline shook her head slowly before placing the mug back on the table. Killian, Eveline, and Caleb were now in the living room of Killian’s secret house. Caleb stood right next to the door, his sharp eyes scanning outside the house. Even though no one else knew about the house, Caleb remained alert to many things. Meanwhile, Killian and Eveline sat on the sofa, or more precisely, Killian was accompanying Eveline to calm her down. “I’m fine, Killian. I’m just shocked and too tense, that’s all. Nothing else. Calm down, Killian, I’m really fine,” Eveline replied convincingly. After all, she was just shocked, nothing else. On the other hand, Killian still couldn’t calm down, because this time, the car had dared to watch Eveline’s house. Even though Eveline had left with Caleb, the driver of the SUV could have done something to Eveline inside the house, or maybe even disturbed the peace of Eveline, Eveline’s mother, and Alea there. Killian felt really annoyed, and was increasingly convinced that this was the crazy act of Xavier. “But what about my mother and Alea? They’re both still at home. What if something happens to them while I’m hiding here? And again, I can’t stay here for very long, right? What if the driver of that car finds out about your secret house, Killian?!” Eveline immediately asked a lot of questions because she was still feeling panicked. “Don’t worry, Miss Eveline. I’ve added a few more people to guard around your house. Besides, I’ve also told Miss Alea that you’ll be here for a while and explained the situation around the house so they won’t panic too much,” Caleb replied, glancing at Killian. “That’s right, Eve. Don’t worry, your mother and Alea’s safety are still under the supervision of Caleb and my other men. Everything will be fine. The driver of that car won’t be able to find this house easily,” Killian replied. Even so, Eveline still felt uneasy, and she sighed heavily. “But still, Killian, I feel uneasy. That car was speeding and didn’t care about the busy traffic. Caleb even broke traffic rules several times, even when there were police on patrol. If Caleb hadn’t turned into those small alleys, that SUV might have caught up with us here,” Eveline said, her panic resurfacing as she looked at Caleb, who looked calm and collected. “What if the driver is crazy and followed us here? What will happen if your enemies find out about your secret house, Killian? Could it be that the driver is Xavier? What… is he planning to hurt me?” Eveline then turned her gaze to Killian, her frown deepening. “Hey, Eveline. Listen to me, okay?” Killian immediately grabbed Eveline’s hands and held them tightly. Killian began to look deeply into Eveline’s eyes, which still looked frightened even though she was trying to hide it from Killian by looking away. “No one else will know about this house, Eve. This house belonged to my late mother. Even my late father didn’t know about this house during his lifetime. My mother gave this house directly to me through a will given by her lawyer, on the day I became the CEO of the company, as the heir to my father’s company. My mother said that once this house was completely mine, I had the right to do whatever I wanted with it.” “Its remote location and mysterious nature make it difficult for anyone unfamiliar with the area to find, Eve. Even if someone tried to break in, they wouldn’t be able to get in and out easily,” continued Killian, with Caleb nodding in agreement. “To enter here, you need a special ID card and corneal verification, and the same goes for leaving this house. Not to mention the long maze you entered earlier, and this house is also in the middle of a plantation. So other people would assume there’s nothing hidden behind this plantation. I myself was also confused as to why my late mother had this place, but now I understand.” Killian paused again, then smiled slightly, his gaze becoming pensive. It was as if Killian was remembering all the happy memories he had with his mother when she was still alive and healthy many years ago. All the memories that Killian had buried deep inside himself finally came back to him when he entered this house again. It was a secret house that he hadn’t visited in a very long time, because he thought he would make it his retirement home. But the current situation made it impossible to keep this secret house hidden from anyone. At least, only Killian himself, Caleb, Eveline, and Alea knew about this secret house. Only them, and a few very loyal domestic workers, or perhaps more accurately, workers who had been sworn to secrecy by Killian to never say anything to anyone. Of course, the workers would obey, because the salary Killian paid them was more than enough to keep them quiet from anyone who wanted to disturb the peace of Killian, the CEO who had enemies everywhere he went. Rather than getting themselves into trouble, it was better for them to keep their mouths shut and stay away from all kinds of problems that their boss was currently facing. They would also provide security as necessary and as best they could. “Killian, you know I trust you very much, right?” Eveline’s words seemed to snap Killian out of his reverie, and he immediately looked at Eveline seriously. “I never doubted you for a second. I know how sincere and serious you are in giving me the best of everything. And I am truly grateful for that. But that doesn’t mean you have to risk everything for me. We can work together to solve this problem later, right?” Killian nodded his head, agreeing with Eveline’s words. Eveline smiled slightly, then pulled her left palm into Killian’s grasp and began to gently stroke his face. Seeing this, Caleb felt awkward and uncomfortable, so he decided to leave the house and stand guard outside for now. Caleb was certainly happy that Killian had finally met someone who could make his heart beat faster like Miss Eveline, but their always mellow attitude whenever they met made Caleb want to have a girlfriend too now! Especially since he had been single for so long! “I want us to work together to solve this problem. Let there be no more secrets between us. Whatever plans you have, tell me too, Killian. Who knows, I might be able to help,” Eveline said next. But even so, Eveline’s heartbeat felt faster and faster, because basically, Eveline also had a secret she was keeping about Xavier’s arrival, who had managed to sneak into Killian’s company before. Should Eveline tell Killian about it now? “I’ll tell you clearly about my plan later, Eveline. Do you want to eat? I’m sorry that because of this, our dinner date has been ruined,” said Killian guiltily, gently stroking Eveline’s face. Finally, Killian brought his forehead closer to Eveline’s until they touched. They both fell silent and closed their eyes for a moment, trying to calm each other down. A few seconds later, Killian brought his lips closer to Eveline’s and kissed her gently. This time it wasn’t out of lust, but to help himself and his heart to truly calm down. Killian really needed that from Eveline, and he didn’t want to stop. On the other hand, Eveline herself also began to enjoy the soft kisses that Killian occasionally gave her. However, Eveline’s mind wandered again, thinking about what Xavier had done to her in the company toilet earlier. Eveline wondered what Killian would do if he knew that Xavier had brazenly kissed Eveline and easily escaped from the company. It was as if all the guards working at Killian’s company were actually Xavier’s men in disguise or had betrayed Killian and decided to work with Xavier instead. The kiss stopped when Eveline gently pushed Killian’s chest away; otherwise, who knows what they would have done, especially since they were still in the living room. Killian and Eveline’s breaths were racing, and they stared at each other with flushed faces. But Eveline finally had the courage to tell Killian what Xavier had done to her earlier. At least, Eveline could keep her promise by no longer keeping secrets from him. “Killian, there’s something important I want to tell you,” Eveline said slowly. “What is it, Eve?” Killian, who felt strange, immediately furrowed his brow. “Promise me you won’t interrupt me,” Eveline requested. Although hesitant and curious, Killian finally nodded slowly, somewhat reluctantly. At least Killian could now find out what Eveline really wanted to tell him. Eveline took a deep breath. Eveline’s initial intention that afternoon to cover everything up had ended up revealing everything to Killian. Come to think of it, Eveline could have used this to make Xavier back down. But Eveline also didn’t want a big misunderstanding between herself and Killian later on. No, she didn’t want that. “This afternoon, when you were looking for me at the company, I went to the toilet, and it turned out that Xavier was hiding in one of the toilet stalls and pulled me in there.” “WHAT?! XAVIER?! XAVIER WENT INTO THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM AND PULLED YOU IN?! HOW COULD HE SO EASILY GET INTO THE COMPANY?! AND INTO THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM TOO! DAMN IT!” Killian’s anger exploded instantly. Killian even changed his sitting position to standing, his fists clenched so tightly that they turned red. Killian’s shout immediately made Caleb run back into the house, panting heavily. Caleb looked at Killian and Eveline alternately. “What’s wrong, sir, miss?” Caleb asked, still panting. “Eveline said Xavier went into the women’s restroom at the company. How could he just walk in like that?! What did he do to you, Eve?!” Killian looked at Eveline, his anger still clearly visible in his eyes. “Xavier said he would bother me and you more often. He indirectly threatened to bother us both, Killian.” Eveline hesitated to say anything else Xavier had said to her, but wasn’t it also very important for Killian to know now? But it wasn’t good enough with Killian’s emotions often fluctuating like that. So Eveline decided to stay silent. “What else did he say, Eve?” Eveline shook her head. “Nothing, he just threatened me and left. It seems like you should start investigating the guards at the company.”

Eveline walked into a room that Killian had prepared for her in the secret house. Eveline had also just enjoyed a meal cooked by Killian himself. This was the first time Eveline had realized that Killian was actually a good cook and that his cooking was just as delicious as anyone else’s. Eveline really liked the meal Killian had made for her. Eveline felt that the food and impromptu dinner prepared by Killian tonight felt even better and more romantic. In addition, Eveline herself also felt calm and happy, because Killian seemed to have prepared everything in his secret house to make Eveline feel more comfortable while she was there. Even though, in reality, Eveline still felt uneasy about some things she had deliberately hidden from Killian. She didn’t mean anything by it, but if Killian found out that Xavier had been so bold as to kiss Eveline, who knows what Killian would do. Eveline was worried that Killian would act recklessly and be provoked by Xavier’s influence. And again, Eveline also decided to sleep alone in the room, while Killian and Caleb talked about their next plan to dig up more information about the driver who had followed them earlier. Eveline actually wanted to join them, but Killian told her to rest first. So Eveline obeyed and got ready to clean herself up. Under the shower, Eveline felt her head getting heavier and her vision blurring. Eveline slowly wiped her wet face and hair. Eveline had never felt this tired before. It was as if there were many problems piling up on Eveline’s shoulders and mind, which she wanted to get out and spill out right now. Without waiting any longer, Eveline quickly finished her shower, wrapped herself in a towel, and walked to the sink. Eveline stood silently, staring at her pale face in the mirror. “Could I be sick?” Eveline muttered as she rubbed her warm cheeks. Even though she had just taken a lukewarm shower, her cheeks felt hot. “No. I can’t be sick. I must just be tired. A short nap will surely relieve the heat,” Eveline muttered again as she shook her head slowly. Eveline immediately took a hair dryer from the sink drawer and dried her hair. Eveline was not used to sleeping with wet hair, or if she did, it would only worsen her current condition. A few minutes later, Eveline finished drying her hair and put on pajamas that Killian had bought for her at some point, which were already available in large quantities in the closet in the room. It was as if Killian had prepared all these necessities just for Eveline, who could come and stay at the house at any time. Eveline lay down on the bed and did not forget to cover herself with a thick blanket and fell asleep. Eveline just hoped that getting some rest early would make her body feel better. On the other hand, Killian and Caleb were still sitting together in the living room with a laptop on the table, accompanied by two cups of drinks and some snacks. Killian and Caleb decided to monitor the movements of the car that had been brazenly watching Eveline’s house and following Eveline and Caleb’s journey earlier. Even so, Killian was very grateful for Caleb’s ability to throw the GPS attached to the car’s body using the sophistication of his car, which had been deliberately modified, considering Killian’s status as a CEO who certainly had many enemies. “Look at this point, sir. I think the driver of that car lives around this residential area,” said Caleb, pointing to the laptop screen that showed the red GPS dot stopping in a residential area known to be very elite in that area. Killian furrowed his brow as he looked at the laptop screen. Killian was quite familiar with that luxury residential area, but that only made Killian try to guess who the driver of the car that had been watching Eveline really was. “But that’s not the luxury residential area where Xavier lives. Or does he have more than one house that we don’t know about?” Killian wondered aloud. “I think you’re right, sir. We only know of one house belonging to Xavier, but it’s always possible that he has other houses. But doesn’t this neighborhood feel very familiar, sir?” said Caleb, looking at Killian several times, who was silent as if thinking and remembering the neighborhood. “Yes, this must be another house belonging to Xavier. Many media outlets say that he is rarely at the house he usually lives in, right? So this must be his other house.” Killian said confidently, nodding his head. Killian’s eyes were fixed on the red dot that was still clearly visible on his laptop screen, which had stopped at the same spot since earlier. Caleb nodded in agreement and tried to zoom in on the red dot on the laptop screen. Killian sighed slowly, then rubbed his face. “Do you think Xavier sent someone else to watch Eveline?” Killian asked in a muttering tone. Killian felt exhausted by all the games Xavier was currently playing. “I think a crazy man like Xavier would definitely do that, sir. We both know that Xavier has accomplices within the company who help him easily infiltrate the company without anyone noticing. But if we want to expose everything Xavier has done by exposing all his accomplices within the company, it will take a very long time.” “You’re right, Caleb. But if we don’t do it quickly, Xavier could do something even more reckless than planting many spies in the company to cause chaos from within. I think it will also take a long time to expose their cunning and disguises now. Every moment we have is very precious. We can’t waste any more time now.” Killian was well aware of that since hearing Eveline’s words about Xavier easily infiltrating the company and directly threatening them both now. Killian couldn’t believe that everyone chose to work with Xavier instead of remaining loyal and working for Killian. Was it because of the salary and bonuses? Killian even provided better welfare for his company’s employees than for himself. Then what else did they want? Caleb looked at Killian with concern. Caleb himself had no idea what had caused them all to turn their backs and betray someone who had been so helpful to them all this time, and instead choose to work with someone who had directly declared himself to be Killian’s greatest enemy for years. Caleb himself was well aware of the reasons behind the hostility between Killian and Xavier. However, it was not Caleb’s place to get involved. “Here’s the thing, Caleb,” Killian said after a long silence, his gaze pensive. “We have a hacker who can check the company’s data, right? Ask him to check the data of all suspicious employees and monitor their movements. By checking their data through the hacker, I’m sure little by little we can find out who has dared to betray me.” “Yes, sir. I’ll contact him immediately and ask him to check the data right away. But sir, what if all the traitors have manipulated their data? Won’t it be just as difficult to find those who have truly betrayed us?” Caleb felt a little doubtful. “No. I’m sure that even the slightest manipulation of data will have its own loopholes. And Xavier doesn’t have that kind of intelligence, other than making threats around us.” Killian replied with great confidence. After all, Killian had known Xavier for a long time, so he knew Xavier’s weaknesses, even if they were minor, but he seemed to be waiting for the right time to get back at Xavier with his own weaknesses someday. “All right, sir. I’ll prepare everything and carry out your orders immediately,” Caleb agreed, and immediately closed the laptop. “Hm. After contacting the hacker, get some rest first, Caleb. Tomorrow will be a new day that could be even harder than before,” Killian muttered as he got up from his seat on the sofa and walked towards the room where he had asked Eveline to rest earlier. Click “Eve, are you asleep?” Killian muttered as he slowly walked into the room, which was only lit by a night light on the table next to the bed. Killian looked around and found Eveline lying on the bed, her whole body covered tightly by a blanket. Killian sighed softly, then closed the door again and continued walking towards Eveline’s bed, where he stood silently. Killian didn’t pay much attention, because his mind was focused on Xavier’s every move. Killian bowed his head slightly and rubbed his face gently. “I love you so much, Eve. I hope you know that, and I am willing to do anything to keep you safe from Xavier’s devious plans.” Killian muttered, then slightly opened the blanket covering Eveline’s body and held her palm tightly. But then, Killian immediately frowned because Eveline’s body felt very hot. “Eve?!” Killian quickly pulled back the blanket and checked on Eveline, who was burning up and red in several parts of her body. Eveline was delirious, but her eyes remained tightly closed. Killian wiped Eveline’s sweaty face, which felt really hot. Eveline had a fever. Without waiting any longer, Killian immediately carried Eveline in a bridal style in a panic, and hurriedly walked out of the room, heading to the living room, where Caleb was still there after contacting their hacker. “CALEB!” Killian shouted while occasionally looking at Eveline, who was still unconscious due to her high fever. “What’s wrong, sir?” Caleb’s eyes widened when he saw Killian carrying the unconscious Eveline. “Get the car ready, we’re going to the hospital right now. Eveline has a fever.” Caleb immediately ran out and prepared the car. Once it was ready, Killian got into the passenger seat, with Eveline lying down and her head resting on his thighs. Caleb drove the car at breakneck speed. Killian didn’t know what to do, as his heart was pounding, seeing Eveline looking so helpless there. Half an hour later, the three of them arrived at the hospital, and the doctors and nurses immediately checked on Eveline, who was still unconscious. Killian and Caleb waited outside the examination room. Killian clasped his hands together in fear. Killian had never been this panicked in his entire life. And Killian became even more afraid of losing Eveline, as she was someone very important in his life now. Click A doctor and a nurse came out, and Killian and Caleb immediately stood up. “Doctor, how is my girlfriend?” asked Killian. “Miss Eveline has a fever, Mr. Killian. But we have given her fever-reducing medication, and her temperature is gradually coming down now. Fortunately, you brought Miss Eveline here immediately and had her checked. Otherwise, such a high fever could have endangered the fetus.” “Fetus?” Killian’s face looked pale with disbelief after hearing the doctor’s words. The doctor nodded with a broad smile on his face. “That’s right, Mr. Killian. Miss Eveline is pregnant.” Those words instantly made Killian collapse. If Caleb hadn’t caught Killian’s body, he would have definitely been lying on the cold floor of the hospital now. “Eveline is pregnant?” Killian whispered, his eyes beginning to sparkle. Caleb smiled too, because finally, Killian had the family he had dreamed of for so many years, ever since his father’s affair with his mother had torn them apart.

Killian slowly walked into the hospital room where Eveline was staying, his steps hesitant, weak, and incredulous. There, Eveline lay asleep, hooked up to a ventilator and an IV. Killian was overjoyed to hear the news of Eveline’s pregnancy, which the doctor had just told him, but he didn’t know if Eveline would react the same way he did or if she would reject the idea. Killian knew nothing about Eveline’s readiness to become a mother. Killian also didn’t know how their relationship would be in the future with all kinds of problems that were starting to re-enter their lives now. Killian really wanted to announce their relationship to everyone, but with Xavier’s presence once again interfering, Eveline refused to let anyone else know. Killian understood why Eveline had made that decision, because if other people knew about their relationship, many would think of Eveline as a gold digger, someone who was only after his money. Killian didn’t want anyone else to hurt Eveline with their actions or words, so he promised to do anything to protect Eveline and their child. Killian sat in the chair right next to the bed where Eveline was lying. Killian’s eyes never stopped looking at Eveline, who still looked pale. Then slowly, Killian reached for Eveline’s hand, which was free from the IV, and began to hold it tightly. Killian sighed slowly, feeling dizzy. On the other side, Caleb waited outside the hospital room to keep watch. “I really hope you won’t hate me, Eve. I don’t know what your decision is about the child in your womb, but if it’s possible, I really want you and our child to live together. I don’t care what happens in the future, as long as it’s with you and our child, I’m sure everything will be fine.” Killian muttered as he kissed Eveline’s palm several times. Killian then shifted his gaze to Eveline’s still flat stomach and rubbed it gently. Killian felt his body tremble when he placed his palm on Eveline’s stomach, as if he could feel their child was already there, growing well. “I promise, I will protect you both until I die. I will never let anyone disturb or harm you both. I will make sure that our life together will be filled with happiness. I will do anything to bring you happiness. That is my promise.” Killian muttered with determination in his mind and heart. However, now Killian’s responsibility was not only for himself or Eveline or the people who were truly loyal to him. But also a much greater responsibility, namely the child in Eveline’s womb. Killian was responsible for that happiness now, and he didn’t mind it one bit. Killian was very determined that no one else would interfere with the three of them living together. “Wake up, Eveline, I can’t wait to tell you this news. I’m going to tell you that you’re going to be a mother, that we’re both going to be parents soon. I’m going to prepare something special for that. Yes, it will be a moment you’ll never forget, Eve,” Killian muttered with a smile on his lips. Killian looked truly happy there. Soon after, Killian got up from his seat and moved closer to Eveline, who was still fast asleep there. He bent down slightly and kissed Eveline’s lips gently. Just a kiss. Killian stroked Eveline’s forehead and hair with his right palm slowly as a sign of the great and deep love he had for Eveline. Finally, Killian straightened up again and let go of Eveline’s hand, then adjusted the blanket covering Eveline’s body. After that, Killian turned and walked out of Eveline’s hospital room to approach Calen, who was sitting not far from the room. “Caleb, I’m going to ask the hospital administration to move Eveline to a VIP room. Although this VIP room is already quite nice and comfortable, I want extra security and service in the VIP room,” Killian stated his wish. “And Caleb, guard Eveline’s room until I return to take care of various administrative matters, and make sure no one else enters. I’m quite worried about Xavier’s spies who could be anywhere we are,” Killian continued in a low whisper. “Yes, sir. In that case, I will guard Miss Eveline here until you return. Don’t worry. I will be very vigilant towards anyone who enters here. I will not make it easy for doctors or nurses to enter either,” replied Caleb, nodding his head and emphasizing his expression. Caleb also began to glance to the right and left, looking around the two of them, and making sure that no one else could hear their conversation. Caleb felt that someone was watching them, but to confirm this, he had to do it quietly. Caleb didn’t want Killian to worry too much, and Caleb was also very capable of watching over and protecting Eveline, who was still in intensive care. “All right then, I’ll take care of all the paperwork quickly and come back here once Eveline’s VIP room is ready.” Without waiting long after saying that, Killian immediately turned and walked towards the hospital administration office to take care of everything needed to move Eveline to the best VIP room currently available in the hospital. On the other hand, Caleb decided to watch over Eveline from inside the room. With his keen instincts, Caleb knew that their movements were now being watched by strangers. So, Caleb would pretend not to notice. Caleb slowly closed the door while looking at Eveline, who was still asleep, then sighed slowly. “Don’t worry, miss, I won’t let those strangers hurt you. After all, you have brought new color to Mr. Killian’s life. In my entire life, I have never seen Mr. Killian so alive and full of happiness. Because of your arrival, his life has changed for the better, and I don’t want the person I consider family to lose the light of his life because of other people’s hatred. I will protect you even if it costs me my life,” Caleb promised. After saying that, Caleb immediately walked to the side of the VIP hospital room, which was like a partition before entering the bathroom. Caleb seemed to hide himself there and began to watch. Not forgetting, Caleb had also installed a small camera that would record anything suspicious, and the recording would be automatically saved to his phone later. Caleb needed proof if something happened, right? Caleb placed the small camera among the fake flowers in a vase on the table near the bed. Caleb also immediately covered himself with the curtain from the partition wall to hide. After waiting for several minutes, there was still no movement that threatened Eveline. But Caleb was sure that his surveillance would not be far from Eveline, who was still lying weakly there. Click Caleb’s eyes widened when he saw the door to the room slowly open, as if the person entering was being careful not to make any noise. Caleb pressed himself closer to the wall and tried to peek. From there, Caleb could see a woman wearing a hospital nurse’s uniform with a mask covering half of her face. Caleb was sure that this person was the one who had been watching them since they arrived at the hospital. “I have to do this quickly. You have such a good life. You live with money, with a rich man, a great CEO. Hm. It turns out you’re not really an innocent woman, Eveline. You can fool everyone, but you can’t fool me so easily. And what’s this, you’re trapping Killian with your pregnancy, huh?” The disguised nurse said mockingly to Eveline, who wouldn’t even hear her words because she had been sound asleep on the bed since earlier until now. “If my life can’t be better than yours, then you can’t live a better life than me either, Eveline. I hate you so much. How can you have all the good things in life? Meanwhile, my life remains the same. This is so unfair. God is unfair to me. Damn you, Eveline. You took all my dreams so easily. How can God favor you over me?” The fake nurse paused, then clenched her fists tightly in anger, her right hand clutching a syringe filled with a strange pink liquid. Caleb’s body tensed when he realized this, but he needed to wait for the right moment to stop the fake nurse. “Damn it. I will never let you live happily, Eveline. You must also feel what I feel in my life. I have lost many things that should have been mine, so you must also lose something precious from your life now. That child must die by my hand.” Shortly after saying that, the fake nurse began to move and pointed the syringe in her hand directly at the hanging IV bag, about to inject the liquid into it. Caleb immediately moved quickly to grab the fake nurse’s hand and slammed it down, causing the syringe in her grasp to slip and fly across the floor. Caleb easily knocked down the fake nurse, who was much smaller than him, and pinned both her hands behind her back. “Let go! Let me go! Damn it! How dare you hold me!” The fake nurse screamed and struggled, trying to break free from Caleb’s strong grip that held her down on the cold floor of the room. “Shut up! How dare you try to hurt Miss Eveline! Damn you! You tried to kill her and the child in her womb?!” Caleb tied the fake nurse’s hands with a piece of cloth that he had easily obtained from somewhere. “Let go! It’s none of your business, damn you!” she shouted, still trying to break free. Clack “Caleb?! What’s going on?! Why are you attacking that nurse?!” Killian, who had just returned after taking care of all the paperwork, looked confused and surprised. “Sir, what’s going on here?” asked the doctor and nurse in unison. “There was an intruder who tried to inject something into Miss Eveline’s IV. That’s the syringe!” replied Caleb, pointing to the syringe that had fallen under the bed. The doctor immediately picked up the syringe and handed it to a nurse. “Quickly check the contents of the syringe, and nurse, replace Miss Eveline’s IV fluid. I’m worried that some of the fluid may have already entered her system. I’ll check on Miss Eveline right away,” the doctor requested of the two nurses who had accompanied him to the hospital room. Caleb shifted his position and the nurse stood up, while Killian, who had been silently holding back his anger, roughly pulled off the mask covering the nurse’s face. After that, Killian widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the woman who made him exclaim, none other than… “Lily?! You?!”

Killian and Caleb couldn’t believe the fact that was now staring them both in the face, that the person who wanted to hurt Eveline was none other than Eveline’s own best friend, Lily. Killian and Caleb were stunned by Lily’s audacity and lies, which had tricked Eveline into becoming her best friend, when in fact she intended to stab Eveline in the back. On the other hand, the doctors and nurses immediately did their jobs very quickly. The three of them were certainly worried that the foreign liquid in the syringe had entered Eveline’s IV, who seemed completely unaffected by the commotion happening around her. Not to mention Killian’s status as the CEO of a very famous and influential company, it would certainly be difficult to fight Killian if he filed a complaint about the hospital’s security. “Call the police quickly, you will get what you deserve, Lily. How dare you try to hurt Eveline,” Killian said harshly, his voice loud. “Just call the police here, I don’t fucking care about it. You guys won’t be able to prove anything to them. I have high connections, he will easily free me from your police report.” Lily sneered with a small smirk on her lips. Killian and Caleb shook their heads several times, still looking at Lily with disbelief. Lily herself continued to try to free Caleb’s grip on her hands, which were still behind her back. In that position, Lily felt pain, but she couldn’t free herself easily. The more Lily tried to free herself, the tighter Caleb held her hands. “Tell me who your connection is? Is it Xavier? Are you working with Xavier, huh?!” Killian grabbed Lily’s collar and asked very loudly. Killian’s eyes were red with the anger he was feeling right now. Killian couldn’t control himself when someone hurt Eveline. “Xavier? Why would I work with that strange man who is obsessed with you, Killian? In fact, Xavier and I would be rivals for your affection.” “How dare you! Tell me who that person is! Why are you so evil that you want to hurt Eveline? What has she done to make you hate her so much? Hasn’t Eveline always been good to you and everyone else in the company? How could you betray Eveline’s trust and now want to hurt her and our child?!” Killian let go of Lily’s collar and shook her violently. “I won’t tell you! I will never tell you easily! If you want to know, you have to be mine and get rid of Eveline, Killian. And yes! I hate her so much! I hate Eveline! She always gets everything she wants so easily! What about me? I work so hard to get everything I want. But Eveline, she’s always lucky. Eveline can have you, wealth, and everything that is my dream!” exclaimed Lily, who looked increasingly crazy. “What do you mean? What do you want, huh? Eveline and I love each other, and it’s none of your business, Lily. What has become of my life and Eveline’s is my business, not yours or anyone else’s,” replied Killian, who didn’t understand Lily’s hatred for Eveline at all. “That’s because Eveline managed to make you fall in love with her. Eveline can make you love her much more than Eveline loves you. You never noticed me at all, every time I tried to get close to you. But after Eveline acted strangely, you and she became close instead. I can’t accept that. All my efforts to get close to you ended in vain, and Eveline got all the happiness I wanted from you for years.” Lily replied with tears beginning to fall down her face. Killian and Caleb looked at each other for a moment, their frowns becoming more pronounced. Killian felt that he had never once accepted or felt anything strange from Lily, who he said had been trying to get closer to him all this time. Killian also didn’t pay much attention to it, because in the past, according to him, there was a very high barrier between himself as the boss and his employees at the company. Caleb was also filled with confusion and strangeness about Lily. Caleb himself was completely unaware of Lily’s obsession with Killian over the past few years, until Lily finally realized the deeper relationship between Killian and Eveline, which ended in a reckless act that could have harmed Eveline or Killian at any time, as it did now. “And now, even before I can truly have you, Eveline is pregnant. I won’t accept it! Eveline cannot have your child, Killian. Only me. Only I can bear your child and make you happy. You cannot live happily with Eveline. It will never be that easy,” Lily said threateningly. “Mr. Killian, we have contacted the police, they are in front of the room,” said a nurse who suddenly arrived and brought several police officers into the room. “Good evening, Mr. Killian, we have received a report of a crime committed against you,” said a police officer who stepped forward towards Killian, Caleb, and Lily. The police immediately looked at Lily, who looked at them with contempt, as if she was not afraid of what would happen to her after this. “That’s right, officer. This woman tried to inject something into my sick lover’s IV. A nurse is still checking the contents of the liquid,” Killian replied briefly. “Handcuff her and take her away,” said the police officer to another police officer, who immediately did so. A police officer grabbed Lily’s arms, which were still tied with cloth, and began to handcuff her very tightly. “You can’t put me in jail, Killian. You have no evidence. I didn’t do anything wrong,” said Lily, trying to free herself from the grip of the police officer who had now successfully handcuffed her. “Who says we don’t have evidence, Lily?” said Caleb with a mocking smile on his lips, then immediately stepped closer to the vase and picked up the small camera he had placed there earlier. “We have very strong evidence of what you did to Miss Eveline earlier. And don’t forget, this camera also recorded all your actions and words, Lily. Now, what more evidence do you want?” Caleb showed the small camera to everyone in the room. Seeing the camera and Caleb’s mocking smile, Lily’s face immediately turned pale and shocked, and she looked frightened. This was a far cry from her previous expression, which was full of mockery and pride, as if she believed that neither the law nor the police could punish her in the slightest. Killian himself smiled with relief, because they now had very strong evidence of Lily’s crime. That way, they could give Lily a heavy and deserved punishment. “All right then, hand over the evidence to us at the office, sir. This includes making an official police report, and this case can be brought to court as soon as possible,” said the police officer. “In that case, let me go with the police, sir. I will make sure that Lily gets a very heavy punishment for what she did tonight,” Caleb offered, stepping closer to the police officers. Caleb looked cynically at Lily, who began to lower her head and stare blankly. It was as if Lily was still trying to find a way to free herself from this huge problem. But everyone knew very well that no one could win against Killian and Caleb. “I entrust all of this to you, Caleb,” Killian finally replied, patting Caleb on the shoulder several times. After that, Caleb left with the police and Lily to go to the police station to make an official report. Killian approached the doctor and nurse who had been focused on examining Eveline’s condition. Killian felt his heartbeat slow and his breathing become labored. Killian was very afraid that something bad would happen to Eveline or their unborn child. Shortly after that, the doctor and nurse finished examining Eveline and replaced her IV with a new one. “How are Eveline and the baby doing, Doctor?” Killian whispered. “Thank God. Not a single drop of that liquid entered Miss Eveline’s body or your child’s. Both of them are in very good and healthy condition. Perhaps Miss Eveline will wake up tomorrow morning, but don’t stress her out until her condition is completely stable. Well, we’ll be going now.” The doctor and nurse walked away, leaving Killian sitting there, filled with relief.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303088”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Lucy’s pov “How dare you! How dare you let my son lose a billion-dollar opportunity in San Francisco because of you!” The strident voice cut through the thick air like a knife. I flinched where I stood in the sitting room, spine straight, palms sweaty. My chest burned as I gazed at the woman who had once warmly called me her second daughter. Now she was fire and poison. Marcus’s mother towered over him in all her fashionable fury, designer purse swinging from her hip as she paced back and forth. “You must think you’re clever. You must think you’re special. My son—my only son—decided to stay in this godforsaken city instead of leading the expansion department of our firm in San Francisco. And why? You.” “Ma’am, I didn’t ask him to stay,” I said quickly, voice trembling. “I even said he should go if—” “Shut up!” she exclaimed. “I don’t want to hear one word from you, you gold-digging, manipulative little—” “Mum!” Marcus’s voice thundered. I turned to see him standing in the doorway, his jaw clenched so tightly I was sure his teeth would crack. “Don’t you ever speak to Lucy like that.” Her mother whirled to face him. Her impeccably drawn eyebrows arched in outrage. “Marcus—” “No. Enough!” He stormed in, shutting the door behind him. “This is my life, and I remained because this city holds some meaning for me. Because Lucy holds some meaning for me.” My heart jumped to my throat. “So now you’re confessing?” his mother sneered. “You’re in love with her? Is that it? You’d rather forfeit your inheritance for some no one with pretty eyes and a sob story?” Marcus’s fists tightened. He exhaled through his nose like a bull ready to charge. “Don’t insult her. You don’t know what she’s been through. You don’t know her.” I didn’t stir, frozen, torn between defending myself and disappearing completely. I felt small, a spark in a hurricane. His mother scoffed. “You think I don’t know girls like her? Girls who sneak into a man’s heart so subtly he doesn’t even realize it until she’s the cause of everything he built crumbling around him.” Marcus stepped forward, his voice softer now, but with a steely edge. “You will not speak to her that way. Not in my house.” His mother breathed as if he’d hit her. “Your house? Your house? Marcus, I built this house! Everything in your name was provided by me and your father. And this is how you repay me? Taking up for some ungrateful leech—” “Stop it!” he roared, and I jumped in shock. “Lucy is not a leech. She’s the finest person I know. I don’t care what you think, Mother. I’m not going to leave her. And if you can’t honor her, you can go.” There was silence. Cold, raw silence that made the air feel heavier. Marcus’s mother blinked. Her lips twitched in disbelief. “You’re choosing her over your family?” “No,” Marcus said. “I’m choosing me. For once in my damn life.” She shook her head, chest heaving. “You’ll regret this.” “Then I’ll regret it.” He turned to me. His voice softened. “Lucy, go wait in the study. I’ll talk to her.” I hesitated. I wanted to stay, wanted to protect him even though I knew that I couldn’t. But I nodded and departed, my heart pounding in my ears. From the hallway, I could still hear the sound of their battle. Marcus was trying to talk, trying to fix what could not be fixed in a single evening. And I. I just sat silently, gripping the arm of the chair as though it was the one true thing in the world. All because I existed. Because I had the audacity to be close to him. Because Marcus—my best friend—chose me. He showed up a half hour later, tie loose, hair mussed. He fell into the chair opposite me and buried his face in his hands. “She’s never going to accept this, is she?” I whispered. “Probably not,” he muttered. “But that’s her problem, not ours.” I hated how much that comforted me. Because deep down, I knew this wasn’t the end of the matter. This was the beginning of war. I was the girl that his mother hated,because of how low I sat in the finance ladder. And the worst? I hadn’t even told him how I really felt. Not yet and she already wanted nothing to do with me. The world seemed small and everything seemed to echo around her words My throat hitched and everything seemed to spin. I open my eyes. Another nightmare. Shit. This one was strange, too, The last thing I want to do is encounter Marcus’ mum again What the hell? I glance up at the ceiling, my mind still foggy. The sun slants between the blinds, making pale stripes across the room. How late is it? I glance at my phone. 5:45 AM. I roll over and moan. Time to start another day. I drag myself through my usual routine—brush my teeth, brush my hair, shower, and throw on my black-and-white uniform for work. A few minutes later, I’m out the door, locking it behind me. The streets are still quiet, the morning air fresh. I’m a little earlier than usual, but that’s fine. Gives me time to settle in before the rush starts. Then, out of nowhere, a black Mercedes slowly pulls up alongside me. Oh no.

Lucy’s pov Hello, the most beautiful woman on earth.” I roll my eyes and keep walking. The car keeps tailing me. “Lucy, my dear, if you could just take a minute out of your valuable time, I know you’re over 30 minutes early.” I glance at him and keep walking. A theatrical sigh. “Lucy Cheng, jump in the car right away and let the man of your dreams drive you home.” I burst out laughing, shaking my head. I swing open the door and get in, where I find Marcus, grinning like a fool. Marcus has changed over the years—dramatically. His once unruly hair is now perfectly styled, a little longer, falling over his shoulders. His chiseled jawline and stupidly blue eyes render it generously hard to look at him for longer than a second. And that suit? Bespoke perfection, clinging to his form in ways that surely have to be illegal. “Stop staring, Luce,” Marcus teases, snapping his fingers in my face. I raise an eyebrow, crossing my arms. “I wasn’t staring.” “You were staring.”. “I was checking out.” “You were salivating.” I slap his arm. “Shut up.” He laughs, the same reckless, heart-stopping laugh he’s always had. Marcus pulls up in front of sevenCafé, the city’s go-to breakfast joint, and I grab my bag. “Bye, idiot,” I say, pushing the door open. Marcus bends over his chest like I’ve just wounded him. “What an unwarranted way to speak of your own personal Uber driver.” I eye-roll. “I didn’t ask you for a ride. It’s literally down the block. Get to work, Marcus.” “Sure, sure, sure,” he promises me, but I can hear the smile of teasing in his voice. I leave, slamming the door behind me before I can let myself stare at him some more. But my heart is already behaving like an idiot in my chest. Marcus wasn’t that messy-haired boy I grew up with any longer. He was a man—tall, broad-shouldered, stupidly handsome, and completely unaware that I’d helplessly loved him for years. The worst part? Not being able to tell him. Keeping it bottled up was starting to hurt. I gnaw on my nails, a habit of nervous ritual I just cannot break. Suppose I reveal to him and ruin everything. Suppose he feels otherwise? The cafe was buzzing with noise by the time I got there, but that was to be expected. It opened at 7 a.m. on the dot, providing breakfast for the early birds, businesspeople, and students who were attempting to get something to eat before they left for their day. At 12 p.m., the menu opened up to full meals—anything from plain pasta to seafood plates that looked more complicated than the paycheck I got every two weeks. Of course, none of it had mattered when you were the one operating the counter, running around like your life depended upon it. The kitchen staff was underpaid, the waitresses were overworked, and the manager—well, he was the worst of them. I wiped down a table, my mind still idling on the car ride I’d just taken. “Go to work, Marcus.” I’d said it so matter-of-factly, shoving him away like I always did, but as soon as he pulled away, my heart squeezed like a water-soaked towel. When would I ever confess? That I loved him since we were kids, since he constructed me my first sandcastle, since he handed me that silly blue hat. But suppose I told him and destroyed everything? I chewed on my nails absent-mindedly as I stacked away the chairs, my nervousness rising up again. It was easier to pretend it wasn’t there, to just go through the motions. “Cheng!” I was yanked back into reality by one of my coworkers, Angela, rushing past with a tray of stacked-up plates. “You’re working the floor today, aren’t you? The kitchen’s in chaos already, and I’m not dealing with Todd’s meltdown again.” I sighed. “Yeah, yeah, got it.” “Good, because table four is already questioning why they don’t have their coffee yet.” This was typical for me. Getting yelled at from every direction, being the person that everyone relied on to do it all without whining. I didn’t really have a choice. I had to have the job. Rent was due soon, and my check hardly covered anything. The day passed in usual chaos—orders piled on the counter, plates shattering, my manager yelling at the backroom staff about money. I never had a moment’s rest, didn’t get time. It was almost three hours into the shift before he showed. Middle-aged man, dirty suit, slick hair, smug grin that crawled on my stomach. Sitting at the counter, slowly stirring his coffee with a spoon, looking at me like he had nothing better to do. I could sense his gaze before he even said a word. “Hi, sweetie,” he said as he passed by. I ignored him. Not the first time a client has tried something like that. “Come on,” he slurred. “Don’t play dumb like you didn’t hear me. A pretty girl like you shouldn’t be so rude.” I spun, stiffening my smile into courtesy. “Can I get you something else?” He grinned. “What about your number?” I stayed cool. “I don’t feel right providing that.” His grin twitched, but he leaned in, unashamed. “Oh, come on. You don’t want to be rude, do you?” I took a step back. “I have other tables to serve—” “What’s the big deal? Just a number, sweetheart.” My muscles tensed. “Sir, I’m sorry, but—” He grasped my wrist with quickness. My breath was caught. “You think you’re too good for me, huh?” His fingers tightened just a little. “A little Vietnamese waitress thinking she’s above a real man.” Vicious anger flared in me. “I’m Chinese,” I spat. He guffawed. “Same difference.” I jerked my hand back, my heart pounding. “Please don’t touch me.” “Or what?” He smiled. “You’ll call your manager?” “Yes,” I declared. “Then go ahead,” he challenged. “I’d love to see how much they care about you.” I faltered, my stomach roiling. I knew my boss. He cared about profit, not people. But I still spun on my heel and strode straight for his office. It took a moment before he grumbled a response. “What is it now, Cheng?” I clenched my fists. “A customer just grabbed me.” He barely looked up from the receipts in his hands. “And?” I blinked. “And?” He sighed, setting the papers down. “Was he buying something?” “What—?” “If he’s a paying customer, just deal with it,” he said lazily. “Smile, be nice. Don’t lose me business.” My stomach dropped. “You’re not serious.” “Do you think customers like to be yelled at?” He glared at me. “I thought I was going to have to regret bringing you on. Always looking for something to complain about.” “Something to complain about?” My voice shook. “I was attacked—” He waved a discouraging hand. “Then quit if you don’t like working here.” My mouth dropped open, then shut again, my ribs compressing. I needed the job too much to quit. So I swallowed the wad in my throat, turned around, and went back outside. The clerk behind the counter still had that smirk on his face. “So? What’d your boss tell you?” I picked up his vacated cup with shaking fingers. “Nothing.” “Figured,” he snickered, putting a crumpled bill on the counter. “Keep the change, sweetheart.” I wanted to fling it in his face. But I bit back, stored my pride, and walked away.

Lucy’s pov I clutched my phone to my ear as Marcus talked, his tone light as ever. “Sorry, Luce, I’m in the middle of a business meeting. I won’t be able to pick you up tonight, but how about takeout? My treat.” A soft sigh left my lips. How did one human being have so much consideration in all that he did? Marcus had been like this forever—kind, dependable, always watching out for me in ways that I didn’t feel I deserved. How could I not adore him? “Yeah, sure,” I grumbled, tightening my purse. “That’s my girl. Get home safe, okay?” I smiled despite myself. That’s my girl. Only if he spoke as I had hoped he would. I clocked out with Angela, easing my aching arms. My own shift ended at 4, but as usual, I had been stuck until 7. Twelve hours of racing back and forth, for a paycheck that was barely enough to cover my rent. I wished I could gripe, but what was the point? At least I was still getting paid. Cool night air I took the corner off the alley home. The most direct route—typically abandoned with the exception of stray cats and the infrequent drunk stagger too far off of the main thoroughfare. I then encountered a person. Large. Imposing. Oafish cologne that narrowed my lungs. Memories of past asthma attacks rushed to the front of my mind. My breathing hitched, and I turned immediately, forcing myself to breathe purer air. A hand closed on my wrist. “Hello, Vietnamese.” Every nerve in my body shrieked. I knew that voice. Slowly, I pushed my glasses up, jamming my face into a neutral look. “Please, I have to go home, sir.” I attempted to keep my voice light, hoping to defuse whatever nasty thing was about to happen. Then I saw them. Two other men. They weren’t here to chat. My stomach roiled. “I’m going to fuck you till you switch races, you hear me?” Ice-cold fear seeped down my back. I moved back, another, but too late. They were faster. I barely had time to react before I was shoved to the ground. A body—too heavy—came down on top of me, slamming me against the cold concrete. My glasses were knocked away, my vision becoming hazy as the rough texture of the ground scraped into my flesh. “Please,” I whimpered, but the word barely passed. Laughter. My skirt ripped. I struggled, my heart thudding like a mad drum against my ribs, but I was too thin, too small. A fist twisted in my hair, yanking my head back. The room spun dizzily, my head throbbing from the shock. Through blurred eyes, I saw it—his belt undone, his shaft out, precum glinting at the head. “Leave me alone, please!” I screamed. More laughter. “Oh no, don’t lose your fire now. It makes me horny.” A jarring crash—my head striking concrete. Pain scorched through my skull, white-hot and blinding. Then— “She told you to let go of her, you fucking asshole.” The voice was deep. Unknown. English-accented. A whirl of motion. A struggle. The crush was lifted off my shoulders. I breathed, spasming limbs trembling as I strained to push myself upward. My head spun, my eyes oscillating between light and dark. And then I gazed at him. A man. Wearing a suit. Towering. A goddamn force of nature. One of my attackers dangled in his hold, gagging, choking, clawing at the iron-hard fingers closing off his air. The other guy—the one who’d been pinning me—lay motionless, blood trickling from a wound on his head. Dead. I didn’t know why, but I inched toward my merciless savior. My body refused to stand, but my hands clung to the fabric of his pants, clinging weakly. “Please,” I whispered. “Please… let him go.” He didn’t move. I swallowed hard, my voice cracking. “Please. Please let him go.” Finally, he let the man go. The man fell on the floor, face an unnatural blue. My breathing was hard, my body still trembling when he knelt in front of me. His eyes—grey, metallic, cold. “Is this how you let people who have hurt you get off scot-free? You are a madman.” My body trembled. Then, he smiled. “Oh, bunty.” My vision came back as my glasses settled into resting on my face once more. He picked them up for me. He literally bent down, picked them up, and put them carefully on my nose. All was clear again, and I could finally see him properly. And—oh. I almost gaped. He looked like someone out of a fantasy novel—the kind I used to read in marathon sessions on Wattpad when I was twelve. He had short but long enough hair so that it could probably be pulled back into a miniature man bun. His features were delicate but sharp, an easy mix of refinement and danger. He was… gorgeous. Far more handsome than the fuzzy figure I had seen before. “Stop staring at me and get up.” His voice was brief, apathetic. I tried to comply, but my head swirled. Black spots blotted on the edge of vision. My body tilted. The biting coldness of fabric wrapped around my knees made me leap. His jacket coat. His arms were around me before I could react. He lifted me off the ground as if I weighed nothing. “Where do you live?” His cologne wrapped around me. It wasn’t as potent as the guy earlier. It was rich, earthy, like chocolate and something else… something that made my head spin. I blinked hard, trying to focus. “I… I live a few blocks down from here.” He nodded curtly and exited the alley. Outside the entrance waited a jet-black car—glittering, sleek, threatening. Two tuxedo-clad men guarded it, their sunglasses glinting off the dim streetlights. Who was this guy? My senses returned in an instant. I struggled despite the pounding in my head. “Put me down!” I wriggled in his arms. He barely winced, merely raising an eyebrow. “Why?” His tone was flat, emotionless. “I don’t know you!” I spat, fighting to keep the nausea in my throat. He breathed slowly, as if I was being ridiculous. As if I was a child throwing a tantrum. “I saved you from three idiots who were going to send your virgin self to the gods or something.” His accent thickened slightly on the word virgin, his tone dry. He wasn’t wrong.He put me down gently to the ground,with a kind of softness that felt like I was going to break. I swallowed hard, my throat tightening. I didn’t want to think about that. I gasped in sharply and made my legs go. One step, then another, and another. I walked away, ignoring the thudding in my head. I didn’t glance back. The sedan revved quietly, then moved forward, passing me with slow, unhurried ease. Behind the tinted glass, his eyes met mine. For an instant, neither of us blinked. Then, just as fluidly, he brought the window all the way up.

Lucys pov Marcus’s hiss was repeated, his eyebrows knitted together as he dabbed antiseptic on the cut in my head. I shuddered, the burning sting pulsing through me. “Keep still.” His voice was curt, his irritation barely concealed. I hadn’t even made it through the doorway before he arrived. One minute I was fumbling with my keys, the stranger’s suit jacket still around my waist, and the next, Marcus appeared—eyes scouring me, voice strained with repressed anger. I barely had time to breathe before he pulled me in, closing and locking the door behind us. Now, as he gently bandaged my wounds, he was calm again. But in a way that was far more threatening than his outburst. “I wish you’d quit that restaurant, Luce. Please.” His tone was quieter now, but the desperation in it could not be missed. This was not the first time he’d spoken this to me. And every time, I told him no. I clenched my fists in my lap, the guilt I knew so well creeping in. Marcus had the money. Hell, he was a billionaire, the CEO of one of Chicago’s most successful companies. He could take care of me. He had begged me—begged me—to let him help, but I was too proud, too needy to prove I could do it myself. “I don’t want to need you,” I whispered. Marcus exhaled sharply, reaching for the nape of his neck as though he was physically restraining himself from losing his cool. “Why didn’t you call me, Luce?” His tone was rough now, tense. Pained. I swallowed. “You should have damn well called me.” Marcus’s jaw worked as he prowled the perimeter of my apartment, his fists tight at his sides. “The thought of some other guy nearly getting their way with you—” he exhaled roughly, voice trembling with tightly contained rage. “And that moronic cunt who tried to get you into his vehicle… Lucy, you could’ve been badly hurt.” The blatant worry in his tone caused my heart to expand with a known warmth—one that I had no right to feel. Then his voice dropped, lower, more devastated. “What would I tell your mom? I promised her I’d look after you always after her accident. It’s barely been five years, and already… I almost let her daughter get raped.” Oh. So that was why he cared so much. Not because I was something more to him,besides a friendship of over a decade, Not because he felt anything for me except guilt and duty. Just a promise. I swallowed, forcing the bitter lump in my throat down with a weak smile. “It’s okay, Marcus. I’m fine.” His head snapped in my direction, his eyes frustrated and dark. “You’re not fine, Luz. Heck, you haven’t been fine in years.” I flinched at his tone, but then he gestured around the apartment, forcing me to really look. And damn it, he was right. The walls were rotting, pieces of paint and plaster crumbling off like dead skin. Water was dripping from at least six spots in the ceiling, the damp smell mixing with the faint aroma of stale coffee and something I did not wish to identify. My couch—if it could even be called that—looked as if it had been through war, beaten black and blue by the sun, rain, and every other extreme weather factor. And yet… this was mine. My life. My struggle. My independence. Marcus sighed heavily, then kneeled in front of me, grasping my hands in his. His touch was soft, too soft, and warmth rushed through me, unwanted, undeniable. “Please, Lucy. Let me help you. I’m begging you.” His voice was quiet, almost desperate. “Work for my company. Be a bloody cleaner if you like and work your way up. Just let me help you.” I pulled my hands back slowly, forcing my voice to stay even. “So I can be what? Your charity case? Your pity project?” I shook my head. “So your mother can validate everything she’s ever suspected about me?” His face twisted in frustration, hands pulling through his hair in frustration. “Lucy, that’s not—” “I don’t want to get where I am because my best friend gave me a leg up.” His frustration boiled over. He leapt to his feet, dragging his hands over his face. “Fine.” His tone was bitter, abrupt. “Then borrow money from me. Or something. I don’t know. Let me at least push you in the direction of what you actually want to do.” And still, I said no. I said no. I said I had to be independent. I said I could do this on my own. And he just stood there, staring at me like I was the most frustrating person in the world. Then something in his expression changed. “Alright,” he said slowly, like an idea had just struck him. “Let me suggest another company to you.” I blinked, surprised. “What?” “They’re a competing firm to my own. Their CEO is an asshole, and we don’t see eye to eye, so I won’t be able to put in a good word for you. Whatever job you get will be on your merit, and whatever he pays you as salary will be his choice—not mine.” My mouth opened. “If you can keep the job, great. If not. you can go back to working at the café.” He maintained eye contact, tone steady. “Just promise me you’ll take the offer.” He was negotiating. And for some reason, I couldn’t refuse. I exhaled, then nodded decisively. His entire body sagged in relief. “God damn it, Lucy, you drive me crazy,” he muttered, his forehead pressed against mine. My heart skipped a beat. And then, before I could even respond, he kissed my cheek—softly, hardly there. “Try to sleep,” he whispered. “I have some work to take care of.” And just like that, he was gone. I let out a soft sigh and rose to my feet. Putting on my glasses, I walked to the cabinet in which I kept most of my medications. I reached inside and pulled out the aspirin, taking it dry despite the unpleasant taste. Not even bothering to dress, I climbed onto my makeshift bed, the springs creaking beneath me. The pounding in my chest would not subside, but I suppressed my mind. I was not going to think about Marcus. I wasn’t going to think about him. I said it over and over, forcing my mind to go anywhere else. And yet—his face ran through my mind. The handsome stranger. His metallic grey eyes. The way he spoke—like he didn’t care what came next. He was the opposite of Marcus. Cold, detached, dangerous. And yet, the way my body responded to him… that disturbed me the most.

Lucy’s pov Stepping into coleIndustries was stepping into a different realm. The luxuriance of the place surrounded me like a second layer, my nerves thrilling. The floors gleamed under the light fixtures’ glare, and the smell of expensive cologne and newly ground coffee Beans permeated the atmosphere. One month had passed since that incident in the alley. One month of Marcus constantly checking up on me, lurking over me like an attentive specter. He’d had me banned from the café and then sued them for damages. I didn’t ask how much, and I didn’t want to know. He’d also taken my last bit of money to pay my rent, which had left me with hardly enough to survive until I got a new job. Not that it was required—most nights, I didn’t have to spend a penny. Marcus provided for that, breakfast, lunch, and dinner, despite my protests. And whenever I had gone to argue, he would just shrug and say, “You’re going to pay me back anyway.” For some reason, that had made me feel slightly better. Now here I was, standing in front of the receptionist’s desk, clinging to my bag like a lifeline. The woman behind the desk was stunning. Red lipstick, bold and perfect. Eyes the color of sapphires, framed by lashes long enough to reach heaven. Blond hair was pulled into a severe, no-nonsense knot that screamed power and danger. She looked like the kind of woman who could kill me with a single glance. And then she smiled. “Hello, what can I help you with today?” Her voice was smooth, polite, but there was a snap to it—like she was already sizing me up. I swallowed, shoving my glasses higher. “I have a job referral from Stanley Corporations.” Her eyes flickered. For a nanosecond, her lips twisted in disgust, like the name itself was something dirty on her desk. Then, just as quickly, she slapped on a perfectly fake smile. “Of course.” She picked up the receiver, dialing a number with immaculately manicured nails. She waited a few moments before talking into the receiver. “Sir, the Stanley referral is here.” A pause. Then her gaze sliced to me. “Go ahead. He’s expecting you.” I faltered, my heart pounding. He? I drew a deep breath and walked toward the double doors, my heels clicking on the marble floor. I knocked, and when a deep voice inside the room told me to enter, I pushed open the door— And stalled. Sitting behind a shiny black desk, smiling at me like I was a gift he’d been waiting to unwrap, was the man from the alley. The man who’d saved me. The man who had murdered for me. His icy blue eyes glinted with humor as he lounged in his chair, one hand resting lazily against his jaw. “Welcome, Bunty.” His voice was every bit as smooth and dangerous as I remembered. “I’ve been waiting for you.” I couldn’t catch my breath. He was sitting there. Behind that enormous desk, looking at me like a predator looking at prey. I’d gone over our alleyway encounter in my mind too many times during the past month, but I never figured I’d ever see him again. And here he was. Dustin Riot. My mouth was opening and shutting. Opening and shutting again. The words were there—Good morning, sir—but they stuck on my lips, barely above a whisper. His eyes didn’t waver from mine, but the look of condescending amusement twisted my stomach. “Don’t stammer.” I swallowed hard. “I—I’m sorry.” “Don’t apologize.” I bit down on my lips. He extended a hand, waiting. “Where’s your resume?” I dug into my bag, frantically pulling out the neatly typed sheet and laying it on his desk. He didn’t even glance at it. Instead, he grasped the paper in his hand, ripped it into half, and tossed it into the trash can beside him as if it was nothing. I blinked. My mind went blank. What… “I’m not going to need that,” he replied calmly, and my skin crawled. He indicated the chair in front of him. “Sit down. I have a couple of questions for you.” I obeyed immediately, smoothing my skirt a hundred times as I sat, my fingers curling into a knot in my lap. His blue eyes pinned me. “You’re going to be one of them, aren’t you?” I blinked, surprised. “One of—?” “One of the little pity things that drift up here pretending to be the most innocent pieces of the world.” His voice was smooth, with a touch of mockery. My hands curled tighter. “Let me tell you something, Lucy Cheng.” He inched forward, his movement slow, calculated. “I don’t care what becomes of you.” My breath halted. “You could have died that night, and finding you was a matter of luck.” His lips curled into something that would have been a smirk if it wasn’t so cruel. “So don’t stare at me like I’m some kind of messiah. Because I will kill you before you ever get the chance to worship me.” I shut down completely. I didn’t realize I was holding my breath until my chest burned from the lack of oxygen. This wasn’t the same man that man. That man, despite how frightening he’d been, had still stood up for me. This man? He couldn’t have cared less. I opened my lips to respond, but before I could say one word, he stepped back, eyes scanning me as if I were nothing. “Anyway, Miss Cheng.” His tone shifted, becoming cold, detached. “Come back in two weeks.” I blinked. “What?” “Now, you’re not ready for this job.” My stomach dropped. Not ready? My fists tightened in my lap. “But… you didn’t even look at my resume. You tore it up. How can you—” “Decide whether you’re worth my time?” He tilted his head to one side, goading me with his eyes. “I already did.” It seemed like the room just dropped a few degrees. I should have been mad. I should have gotten up and stood up and walked out. But all I could manage was just sit there, stunned, as Dustin Riot leaned back in his chair and looked at me like he had already planned out exactly how my life was going to go from here. I barely noticed the taxi drive away as I walked to my apartment, my head in a knot of rage and something else I refused to name. The conversation replayed itself in my mind, repeating over and over, each word sinking deeper into my skin. I don’t care what happens to you. I will kill you before you ever have the chance to worship me. A shiver ran down my spine, but not from the night air. There was a well of heat in the pit of my stomach, making my legs stagger. What’s the matter with me? I detested men like him. Men who thought they could patronize women, men who had an unchecked ego, men who wielded power as a bludgeon. And yet…. My hands clenched into fists as I swallowed hard. He was so damn gorgeous. The curve of his lips shaping every word, every syllable flowing from his lips like something forbidden. The curve of his dark brows rising in perfect, effortless disdain, daring me to resist—to rebel against him. The timbre of his voice surrounding me, rough and smooth at once, like something dangerous. Like something that would consume me whole. And God have mercy on me, I couldn’t wait to be consumed.

Lucy’s POV Thin curtains let sunlight stream in, casting golden stripes over my dirty floor studio apartment. I was on the bed, staring at my phone screen, the time moving slowly like molasses. I’d been lying awake all night, tossing and turning, rehearsing Dustin Riot’s words in my head. “Come back in two weeks.” Two weeks of waiting? Getting ready? For a job that I hadn’t gotten ready for? I didn’t know what. But I knew I needed to go tell Marcus. He’d want to know. Slipping on jeans and a messy grey sweater, I pulled back my hair in a bun and grabbed my battered leather bag, and stepped out into the steamy city morning. The brief walk to Marcus’ flat was a burdensome one, each step laden with possibility. At the high metal gate, the guard did not stop. He simply pressed the intercom and let me in with a brusque nod. Whether he knew me from all the times that I had hung around wasn’t clear. Probably. I walked between neat hedges and marble water features to the elevator and pressed the button trembling. My guts were tight little knots of fear, nausea churning at the back of my throat. By the time I reached his penthouse floor, the door was already open. Marcus never locked when he was expecting me to come by. “Morning,” I breathed as I went inside. The air was heavy with the scent of roasted coffee beans and burnt toast. The living area, floor-to-ceiling glass windows, was immaculately tidy, the external skyline defined by the glass panes, light casting from glass surfaces and cream sofa. Marcus stood at the kitchen counter, his hair wet from the shower, dressed in a plain white t-shirt and black sweatpants. He looked up directly in my direction, his dark eyes letting go when he saw me. “Hi.” His voice was husky with sleep. “Come here.” I slid into his arms automatically. He wrapped them around me, holding me hard against him, lips planting against my hairline. “You didn’t sleep well,” he muttered against my scalp. “No,” I panted, my voice cracking. He withdrew enough to look down at me, his thumb tracing under my eyes. “Tell me.” I took a shaking breath. “I went to Cole Industries yesterday. For the referral job.” And?” He raised his eyebrows, waiting. I bit my lip, my eyes filling with tears. “I… I did. I think. He told me to report in two weeks.” “That’s terrific news.” “No, Marcus.” I was trembling my voice. “You don’t understand. He despises me. He—he ripped my resume up. Told me I wasn’t ready. Told him he didn’t care if I died.”. Marcus’ jaw locked, his dark eyes blazing with something feral before he masked it with calm. He cupped my face, held me steady so I couldn’t turn away. “Listen to me, Lucy. You’re going to take that job.” The words clung in my throat. “But—” “No.” His tone was stiff, unyielding. “You’re going to go back there in two weeks and do what you have to do.” I stared at him, shocked. “Why? ” “That’s why,” Marcus interrupted, releasing me and moving back to grab the coffee pot and pour himself a cup. He didn’t move quickly, but rather with a deliberate slowness. “Guys like Dustin don’t do anything without motive. If he invited you to come back, it’s because he needs something. And whatever that is, you’re going to learn.” My gut dropped, my knees buckled. “Marcus??” “I’m telling you to stay alive,” he growled, then took a rough breath, shoving his fingers through his hair. “Lucy. this guy isn’t just your boss. He’s half-owner of half the underground syndicates in this city. He’s volatile, yeah. But he’s also somebody you don’t cross. And I need you near him, now.” “Why? His gaze met mine, dark and bottomless. “Because he’s the one that I can’t control.” The words sent a cold finger tracing down my spine. Marcus had always protected me. Loved me, in his own strange way. But this. this was not love. This was control. I swallowed. “What if he discovers the truth?” “Then he’ll kill you.” That was nearly casual, like forecasting the weather. “But he won’t. You’re smart. You’ll keep him safe.” I could feel tears welling in my eyes again. “Marcus… I don’t want to do this.” He drew closer to me, his arms around me again, his mouth against my temple. “I know, I know. But you must.” There was a rustle in my pocket and my phone leapt out, breaking the stifling silence. I pulled it out, my heart thudding as I glanced at the name on the screen. Unknown Number I glanced up at Marcus, who nodded once. “Answer it.” Shaking hands, I swiped to answer and held it up to my ear. “Hello…?” Silence. And then a menacing low laugh that had every muscle in my body freeze with terror. “Don’t get too cozy, Bunty.” I stood stock-still, my mouth dry. “Mr… Mr. Dustin?” “You thought I’d let you disappear for two weeks without a string?” His voice was smooth, like velvet running over razor blades. “Check your email an hour from now. You’ll see your first assignment.” “A-assignment?” I gasped. His laughter became raspy, the shivers running down my arms. “Don’t panic, Lucy. It’s not more than you can handle. Yet.” The line fell silent. I was standing there, phone held to ear, my heart racing so hard I could hardly hear anything else. Marcus rested back and watched me, sipping his coffee as if nothing was wrong. “Want to know what he said?” he inquired. I gulped. “He… he’s assigning me a task.” Marcus smiled, but the joke wasn’t there. Only shadow. “Good. Let the game start.”

Lucy’s POV The sun had long since set by the time I finally got up from where I had sat curled up on my old couch, knees pulled into my chest, staring at the blank television screen. The lights in my apartment were off, the only light coming from the streetlamp outside my window, casting long, linear shadows on the peeling paper and cracked ceiling. My head rested against the rough fabric of the couch as ideas raged inside me, a ceaseless storm battering every recess of my brain. How did I get to this place? I imagined waking up tomorrow morning and walking back to that little café on 7th Street, asking if they would give me the old job back as a cleaner. They would most likely. They were always short of workers to clean tables, wipe up spilled coffee, disinfect the bathrooms after closing. I could all but imagine myself again in that little bathroom, scrubbing urine stains from cracked tiles, my knees aching, my hands red and raw from harsh chemicals, the air heavy with bleach. At least there, nobody gave a damn who I was. Nobody expected anything of me. Nobody could hurt me. A sardonic laugh escaped my lips. But Marcus would never allow anybody to do that. I shut my eyes and pictured his face—serene, inscrutable, with that flash of ownership in his dark eyes. He’d never do it aloud, but to him, me cleaning was a slap in the face. A humiliation. His little Bunty, on her knees for other people. His pride wouldn’t permit it. But if I worked for him—okay, worked with him at his company—I’d be vindicating his mother. The same woman who’d stood in front of him and told him, to his face, that a girl like me wasn’t worth the air we breathed. A burden. I recalled what she had said when we initially met, statuesque in her cream-colored Chanel suit, pearls glinting at her throat, gazing at me as dirt on the heel of her red-bottomed shoes. > “Don’t bring your filth into this house, Marcus. She will only destroy you.” No. I wouldn’t give it to her. I wouldn’t legitimize her by running to Marcus for a job. I was independent. I had survived in this city alone since I was sixteen. I wasn’t about to let that start now. My stomach bunched up in torment, the bitter truth of my decisions seeping into my marrow like cold, weighty stone. There was only one other option left. Dustin. My own breath was taken at the thought of him. His icy blue eyes. The way his voice slid under my skin like silk stretched to the snapping point with knives. Why would a man like him need me for his secretary? He’d thought so little of me. That much was certain. To him, I was a disposable little girl with trembling fingers and no backbone. He’d told me himself: You could have died that night, and discovering you was an accident.” And why… Why go to the trouble of hiring me? To have me on stand-by. It did not make sense. Unless it was exactly what Marcus had explained. Control. Or maybe humiliation. A game to him, to see how far he could push me before I finally snapped in two. A tear slid down my cheek, tracing over the curve of my chin before it dropped onto the couch cushion. But even as I shook with fear and confusion, another consideration whispered its way through the back of my mind. He had saved me. I shut my eyes and let the memory wash over me, stark and sharp as if it had happened yesterday. That alley. The metallic flavor of blood in my mouth as I screamed, the cold concrete against my arms as I tried to wriggle away, the heavy reek of sweat and cheap alcohol from the man pinning me down. His laughter echoing in my head. And then. silence. A shadow falling across me. The bitter smell of gunpowder. Welts of warmth on my cheek that I had not realized were blood until I opened my eyes, blinked, and saw his body lying over me, still. And standing over us, looming, was Dustin Riot. Calm. Cold. His gun hanging at his side, smoke curling from the muzzle, his face a mask as he looked down at me. That was the first I had seen his eyes. Those same cold eyes that scared me now. But then. at the time, they were salvation. They were the sole assurance that I existed. That someone cared for me enough to stop a monster from annihilating me. My heart writhed in torment. Why does it make my chest ache just to remember that? I hated him. I hated everything that he symbolized. Power. Violence. Condescension. But he had bought my heart that night, with blood and silence and one glance that said I see you. And now… now I was going to allow him to destroy it. My hand trembled as I lifted my phone and the splattered coffee table. The broken screen radiated blue light in the dark living room, illuminating my pale face and matted hair and red-lined eyes. A broken girl already. My breathing rose and fell in rapid gasps as I opened my email software. His letter waited, dark and cold, its words unblinking. I clicked “Reply.” My fingers danced over the keys, the words wavering in front of my drunken eyes. What do you even say to a person like that? My thumb descended, typing slowly, each word a nail into my own coffin. > Subject: Re: Assignment Mr. Dustin I’ll be there at midnight. I accept the job. – Lucy Cheng I read it twice, my stomach twisting with ill. Then, before I could wimp out, I pushed Send.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303076”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Diamond’s POV I sat in front of the vanity mirror, getting dressed by two stylists and their assistants. One was applying makeup to my face, while the other was almost done with my hair. I was looking stunning, like a bride should, as my hair was curled in a retro bun, leaving two strands on each side. The makeup on my face was exquisite, with a double-layer foundation and bright red lipstick. My brows were carved like waves, and my lashes were straightened with light mascara. A pair of shimmering pearl earrings on my ears and a pearl necklace around my neck. It was the day of my wedding—the day a new name would be added to my precious name. The day I’ll be married to the love of my life, Max I met him two years ago, and I fell in love with him at first sight, so without hesitation, I agreed to become his girlfriend when he asked me out. We were good together, and last year he unexpectedly proposed to me. We were all on vacation on the islands, and he declared his love on the seashore. Of course, I agreed to marry him. It seemed different when I was with him. He understood me more than anyone, and without a doubt, he was my missing rib all along. “Is everything ready?” Liam asked loudly when he burst into the room. Liam was my dad’s driver and his most trusted guard. “Everyone is already waiting for you,” he added. The stylist seemed to be done with my makeup and hair. “Where is Max?” I asked nervously, straightening my long, beautiful red wedding dress. “Don’t worry, diamond. Max is at the venue already, and you’re just being nervous,” Mr. Liam reassured me, and I couldn’t help but gulp down the lump forming in my throat. I touched my neck and noticed the platinum necklace Mom gave me wasn’t there. I turned to the stylist. “Where is the platinum necklace that was around my neck just now?” I asked, and she looked away before mumbling, “I don’t understand what you are talking about, ma’am; there was no platinum necklace.” “What do you mean by there being no platinum necklace? I can’t get married without it. It’s my lucky charm. No way.” I groaned. Mom gave me the precious necklace as my wedding gift. How could she lose it? “It’s fine, Diamond; you need to take a deep breath. Can you do that for me?” Liam asked, taking a step closer. I took a deep breath and turned to face him. “I’m fine. I just need my mother’s necklace to calm down.” Liam looked at me wide-eyed. “Uh, Diamond, do you not want to marry the love of your life over a necklace?” I shook my head. “Good, because if you don’t marry him, I know a bunch of ladies who would love to, without hesitation.” He said that, and I shot him a deadly glance. “Fine. Let’s go.” I said it grumpily. I took one last look at myself in the mirror before following Mr. Liam. ………… It was an autumn wedding that was being held at sunset. It had always been my dream to hold my wedding on the beach. The weather was a bit dark, and the scenery before me was breathtaking. It was exactly the wedding of my dreams. This arrangement was perfect; it matched how I had imagined it to be. Red rose petals were spread all over the floor in a straight line, and I needed no one to tell me that was the point where I was going to walk through, hand in hand with my dad. White and pink Lily flower petals were spread all over the other places. There were green leaves too, representing nature. Lighted lanterns and candles in heart shades and shapes hung on the man-made trees in the surrounding areas. With small line lights of different colors shimmering in the dark and the chair and table for receiving guests covered in red and white linens, it looks just like my fairytale wedding. The paparazzi and reporters were everywhere, which didn’t surprise me. For a moment, I wondered how much preparation my parents had put into this wedding. It’s funny how my parents loved Max at first sight and how they encouraged us to attend this wedding. I walked down the aisle dressed in my red wedding gown while holding a rose bouquet. The red gown was utterly gorgeous, with sparkling pearls and diamonds all over. It had joints with white laces, and the length covered a long distance backward. The smile on my face was the most sincere of all time. I could see smiles on everyone’s faces who were present. They all seemed happy that I was getting married. Pleasant, slow music was played as I headed confidently toward the end of the aisle. I could see the priest and Max dressed in black suits. He has an exciting smile on his face. I turned to my right, and there were my parents and my younger sister, Fiona. My smile instantly dimmed at the sight that just welcomed me. Why was Fiona dressed in a red wedding gown as well? Fiona smiled proudly as she snarled at me. My nervousness kicked in tenfold as she walked up to Max while holding the hem of her dress, then hooked her arm around his. I gasped out loud when I noticed Mom’s necklace on Fiona’s neck. I wasn’t going to believe my eyes. Why was Max smiling and looking affectionately at her? And Mom and Dad? The guests looked at Fiona, taking pictures of her dress. My world came crashing down as they both turned to the priest. The guest started clapping and cheering. I looked around, only to discover that no one was paying attention to me. All their attention had always been on Fiona the entire time—from the very beginning. I wiped the sweat dripping from my forehead. The atmosphere was already suffocating me, and I panicked. My mind yelled at me to turn back and run away, as I vaguely understood what was going on. But my feet were too stumped to move, and I found it hard to lift them. Here was my chance to run away since all the attention was on Fiona and Max, but I couldn’t do it. The fear of what was about to take place wracked my nerves. “I do.” I was startled out of my thoughts as soon as I heard Fiona’s reply. “Do you, Max Zachary, take Fiona Xander to be your wife, to love and to cherish, to be with her during the worst times, in sickness and in health, in good and bad times, till death do you both apart?” My heart was beating so fast. My face speaks so much about my ongoing emotions. Was he going to do this to me? His silence was an unspoken answer. I gulped, waiting patiently for his reply. “I do,” came his reply. My lip parted as my expression paled and my body quivered. I just couldn’t believe Max could do this to me. He loved me, and I loved him. Hump! What was I saying? We both fucking loved each other! Trains of questions railed through my mind as I held on to my broken heart. “What happened? How did it happen? What went wrong? ” I thought with disbelief, unable to gasp at the significance of what was happening. I was the best girl for Max. He dislikes Fiona. So did he suddenly lose love for me and find my sister more like him? He could have talked it out with me if he felt we could no longer continue with the wedding. But why the humiliation? “Then I pronounced you both husband and wife. You may now kiss your bride.” The priest announced it, and the crowd let out a cry of vivid happiness. My world was almost falling apart as the priest declared them husband and wife. Tears compiled under my eyes quickly as they flowed down, doing great damage to my makeup. I felt a tightness in my chest. They were married. Under my watchful eyes, Max got married to my sister. “Oh, God!” I whimpered. Endless resentment and pain surged in my heart. My body trembled. Max turned to Fiona, who had already faced him. His hand moved to her face, lifting it gently by her jaw. His thumb rubbed softly on her face. His gaze was affectionate, and he let a satisfactory smile play on his lips. I stared at them with tears clouding my eyes yet again. The same seductively plumped lips that bloomed a different feeling in me—the same lips I had thought only belonged to me. Slowly leaning his head down, Max captured Fiona’s lip in his, letting her feel the softness of his lips. I shut my eyes in disgust and bit harder on my lower lip.

I was humiliated publicly, and it was not something I could tolerate. I frantically looked around. Everyone seemed to be engrossed in them. I felt the drumming in my chest. Why did my parents encourage me into this marriage just to humiliate me this way? Why? I couldn’t find the right answers to my question. They both broke the kiss, and the two of them unanimously turned to look at me. Just when I opened my mouth to speak, Fiona beat me to it. “Hey sister,” she said, emphasizing the word ‘sister’ mockingly. Fiona got to where I stood and then chuckled while eyeing me like some disgusting creature. I simply sniffed and wiped away my tears. She smiled when she saw me do that. “Seeing the great diamond this way gives me so much joy!” She laughed, and I gulped uneasily. “W..hy me?” I stuttered, staring at the lady in front of me. She smirked and looked at me hatefully with her blue eyes. She and I were not alike. She had blonde hair, and mine was brown and medium-length. She was much shorter and thinner. Her big blue eyes were bright, just like the blue of the sea, while mine were bottle green. She shrugged and tapped on my shoulders. “Hey, pumpkin. You should blame it on your mother,” she said, and I wheezed. “This is the fate she left you with,” she added. “My mum…” I muttered and slowly turned to look at Mom, who was now beside her. “Mum. What’s she talking about?” My lips couldn’t stop recoiling. I stared in awe at the woman I’d taken as my mother all these years. She watched me grow up. She was my mom. Then what was Fiona ranting about? We peered at each other with different insinuations. “Mom…” I called with my tone fully held back. “Yeah. That’s right. I’m not your mother!” She replied. I shook my head, not wanting to believe it. “It’s not true, right?” I asked, taking failing breaths with many thoughts dribbling through my head while trying to comprehend what she just said. My mom, Mrs. Sharon Xander, scoffed with an eye roll. “Mum…” “I’m sadly not your actual mother, so stop with the picky title now that you know,” she snapped. I was beyond wordless; the capability to express myself in words was lost in my system as I stared dumbfounded at the woman in front of me. “I probably should tell you everything, right? You deserve to know,” she suggested rhetorically. A weird smile formed on her lips. “I got married to your dad when you were just a year old. I was already pregnant with Fiona. So we got married, and then I found out something shocking.” She giggled and smirked at me. “W…what do you mean?” I muttered with my lip partly agape. She smirked afterward and faced me with a vicious look. “Who’s my mother?” I found myself asking after finally processing their words. “Well, your mother.” She paused momentarily, taking a sniff and wiping imaginary tears from her eyes. “Your mother was a prostitute,” she said. “What?” I jerked in shock. “Your father can explain much better. But I’ll help him out a bit,” she grinned, and her face contorted with anger and her eyes narrowing with fiery intensity. “Yes. Your mother was a high-class prostitute. She cheated on your dad, and the product of that filthy relationship was you. She deceived your innocent dad, who did nothing but love her. She was just a flirt and had to die of a serious sexual infection. Your father found out when she was dead. You were just a year old. He was heartbroken and drank himself into a stupor. We had a one-night stand that resulted in me getting pregnant with Fiona. Since I was already pregnant, we just went ahead and got married. We considered taking you since you were just a year old. I thought you’d be a good girl, but you were just like your mother. It took us all these years to finally get revenge on you. Revenge for what your prostitute mother did to my husband!” Mrs. Sharon Mrs. Sharon Xander continued, her voice dripping with disdainful superiority and punctuating her words with sharp, accusatory gestures. “It’s not true,” I muttered, not believing a single word she just unleashed. My eyes turned misty as I listened to those words. “Yes, baby. It’s a lot to take in.” She made a soft sound as she came close to me. I moved my gaze to Dad and pointed a finger at him. “Does that mean you’re not my dad?” I mumbled. “Arghhh! I’m going crazy.” I laughed like a maniac as my body fell to the ground. “Father…” I cried. “I’m not your daughter? What are they saying? It’s a dream, right? I want to wake up from this horrible nightmare,” I cried. “You heard her right. You’re just like your mother. I shouldn’t have considered taking you in after finding out you’re not even my daughter,” Dad finally said, and the whole place went silent. Even the sound of a dropped pin couldn’t be heard at this moment. “You all are lying!” I murmured. I thought I was embarrassed by Max, but this was the biggest humiliation. “That’s a lie, Father. You’re my father; how can you say such a thing? It’s unforgivable!” I gritted my teeth in rage as more tears fell from my eyes. “All these years, I have tried my best to believe you’re my daughter. But you’re just nothing like me and only a pain to me! Do you even know how much I disgust the sight of you?” He shrieked. I subconsciously moved backward and leaned on one of the chairs for support as I tried to look directly into the eyes of the man I have always called Dad. I was starting to feel weak and didn’t think I would be able to move my body, which was slowly turning into a log of wood. “Your mother was a well-known prostitute. I thought she changed when we got married, but she fucking played me!” he shouted, throwing a file at me. “A picture of your mother and a DNA test that proves I am not your freaking father!” He yelled. I slowly picked up the file. I tore it open and brought out a piece of paper and a picture. My mouth opened slightly as I burst into uncontrollable tears. It was freaking true. They are not my parents. “You see, we’re not even related. I don’t know if I should rejoice or not!” Fiona giggled. “Wow, it’s true, Diamond. Look! We aren’t your parents,” Mrs. Sharon said with a tone of caricature. “All these years, I’ve been thinking of how to get back at you. I wanted you to feel the same pains your mother made me pass through. I wanted you to go through all of it. It finally happened when you introduced Max to us. You see, it was all a game. We planted Max in your life just to ruin it.” She flaunted her wedding ring right in front of my eyes as she mocked the engagement ring on my finger. I couldn’t do anything but stare blankly at them. These are the ones I called families, or rather, they’re the ones I’ve known as families. “How could they do this to me?” I lamented. Everything I was made to believe was nothing but lies. “I hate the resemblance she shares with you; it makes me want to do more than ruin your life. Ugh!” He spat with deep aversion over my body before turning back and walking away. I felt my world threatening to crumble as everything became silent. “Your mother is a prostitute, and you will make no difference,” Mrs. Sharon said. “Nothing is true. I won’t believe it,” I argued. Why was everything happening so fast? “Oh, poor being. Are you saying the DNA results are fake?” She asked with sarcasm. “It’s best if you just accept your ugly reality. Don’t be dense, Diamond.” She muttered and crouched down next to me. She touched my hair, and I shrieked back in fright. “Seeing you broken like this makes me happy. I pray it breaks all that makes you human and alive into pieces. When you reach that stage, darling, I recommend you choose death!” She said it to my face, emitting a dark chortle at the end of her sentence. Before I could understand what she was saying, Mrs. Sharon hugged me and faked a sob. I was taken aback by her sudden outburst, which was way out of line after this divulgence. “That’s right; now you can leave and won’t have any reason to come back.” I bit my lower lip. Now I understand why she did it. Of course! No one heard except me. She patted my hair afterward and stood up. Looking at me one more time, she sauntered away, and murmuring arose immediately. “You disgust me, Diamond!” Fiona spoke up. “I can’t believe I was made to believe you were my sister when you’re not close to that!” “When I found out you were nothing but a prostitute’s daughter, I felt the urge to strangle you to death. I couldn’t believe I had a thing with the daughter of a prostitute. I was fed up with rage toward you. I was so glad when Mom told me about her revenge game. We had to work Max, who was my boyfriend, into your life. We encouraged you into this marriage just to break your ego and push you into the mud,” she said. I wiped my tears. I wouldn’t let this little thing see me in tears or plead for her mercy. “You see, I got the wedding ring while you only have the fake engagement ring,” she mumbled, showing off her wedding ring right in my face. “pft! It’s such a shame.” Fiona said and walked to pick up an already prepared bucket of mud water, which hasn’t been oblivious to me all this while. She took it and walked back to me. She splattered it all over my beautiful dress. “That’s right! For everything your mother caused my dad. You are the daughter of a prostitute.” She growled, and I couldn’t help but burst into another round of sobbing after seeing my beautiful wedding gown ruined. I look around as the paparazzi capture everything. My gaze went back to the ground as I cried harder.

I kept sniffing, trying to control my tears, but it was to no avail. I hated my life. I despised my mother, who brought me into this horrendous world. They destroyed my life; they destroyed everything. It was Mom, and she just had to involve me, who knows nothing about their messy vengeance. “You punk!” Fiona made to slap me, but Max held her hand. “That’s enough, wifey. You look stressed. We still have our honeymoon to go for,” he said, wrapping his arm around her waist tenderly. She shot me a glance and walked away. Not saying a word, I held onto my mom’s picture and the DNA results. I stood up and subconsciously walked out, not minding the hateful eyes staring at me. It began raining. I walked like a zombie into the rain, crying. I could never have imagined my life would be crumbling like this right in front of me. Not on just a normal day, but on a day that was supposed to be my wedding. “Why do you have to be my mother?” I murmured in tears, staring at the already wet picture. “I hate you!” I mumbled and broke down in a wail under the rain. The next day, I stood, staring at my supposed father’s house, which now looked strange to me. The house I grew fond of was The only place I could find comfort in was now anomalous to me. I slept at the church last night since I had nowhere to go. My red gown looked tattered, and my hair was messy. No doubt, I stink. I sighed, and without another thought, I entered. I met them sitting down, eating chicken, and watching a movie while laughing endlessly. They didn’t notice me. “Mother,” I called slowly and bit on my lower lip. That’s right! I shouldn’t have spoken the word ‘mother’ She is no longer my mom. They all turned towards me, and I gulped down Dad, Mom, Fiona, and Max. They all look like a big, lovely family without me. “The princess is finally home,” Mom laughs sarcastically, and Fiona joins her. “I only came to get my things.” I swallowed hard and walked away, making my way toward my room. I entered my room and sighed again. “Hey Diamond, you better don’t forget anything. You won’t be allowed in here once you leave,” Fiona said. I turned behind and lo and behold, she was right behind me, leaning against the door. “I just came to supervise. You might just take what’s not yours. Your mother is a prostitute, and you might be a…” She paused and shrugged. I scoff and balled my fist. I eyed her but didn’t say a word. This is my junior, talking to me like I’m just nothing. “This punk!” I growled silently. “I won’t,” I simply replied. “There’s nothing precious to steal anyway!” I added. “That’d be amazing,” Fiona giggled. “I thought you were wise, but you’re just a Moron, diamond. We’ve been dating behind your back for two years, and you couldn’t tell. Gosh! Darn foolish!” She giggled. My face turned pale listening to all she was blabbing. “It’s okay. You have him. What else are you afraid of losing?” I asked. “Of course, nothing! He’s my everything.” She chuckled. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to keep the tears at bay. It still hurt. “I should go into acting. My skills are damn awesome!” She giggled and walked away. I sighed and walked to my closet. Just beside my closet was a trash can. I saw my clothes wet and dripping in it. My chest tightened immediately. These are the only expensive clothes I have. I washed and arranged them thoroughly before coming back to see them wet inside the trash can. I knew for sure that they did it. Picking out the clothes, I walked out of the room furiously. “Seriously! Why would you guys do such an inhumane act to my clothes?” I yelled, descending the stairs. I was trying so hard to hold back the weepings. “What’s wrong with you, Diamond? What are you yelling at again? Those clothes were bought with my father’s money. I chose whether you have them or not,” Fiona said. I could hear Mom chuckling. Oh, now I get it. I smiled and nodded my head as I vaguely understood. “Okay,” I said, and they were taken aback by my sudden outburst, which was way out of line. Yeah! I wasn’t going to show weakness in front of them anymore. “You should leave!” The mother suddenly chimed in. I nodded again, like the moron I am. “You’re taking longer than expected. I can’t stand seeing your face. It makes me remember your shameless mother. I cursed myself for not being able to kill her with my bare hands. It was such a pity that she had to die of that sickness. I wish to kill her, and staring at you right now, I wish for nothing but to rip out your head. Get out, diamond!” My presumed father shrieked. I beamed and shook my head in disbelief. “You’re unbelievable, Dad. How can you say such things about my late mother, your wife?” I asked helplessly. I was just gaping and blinkingly at them. “I will take my leave now.” Without waiting for their response, I walked out of the house, maintaining a smile on my face. Once outside, I bent down and encircled my arm around myself. That’s it! I broke into uncontrollable tears. The cries I seem to have been holding in front of them all this while. I hiccupped and squeezed my dress. Soon, I felt people surrounding me. “I can’t believe she was able to show her face; how despicable.” “A child of a prostitute is also a prostitute.” “She’s shameless, just like her late mother.” “What did you expect? Birds of the same feather stick and flock together.” I frantically looked around and saw people gawking at me with contempt and revulsion. I gobbled it down in chagrin. A cold shiver ran down my spine. I passed on my gaze back to the ground again. I could hear their scornful laughter. My eyelids twitched a bit. The mist in my eyes rolled down. “I detest you, Mom. How dare you do this to me!” I cursed as my tears dropped. “I did nothing wrong to deserve all this. I disdain you! I hate you!” I murmured, hitting my chest. The tears dropped from my cheek and fell. I felt a car stop in front of me. I didn’t bother to look up since I was still in tears. “Poor bestie” I heard a familiar voice and was forced to look up. “P..pinky,” I stuttered, staring at my long-lost best friend who just came out of the car. “W…w”—my brain couldn’t figure out what to say. “Let’s leave. These places look like misery,” she muttered. I was slowly feeling dizzy, and my vision was blurry. I only managed to nod. ………….. “Diamond, are you okay? Geez, you look like the living dead,” she said. I didn’t reply but instead encircled my arm around her waist, hugging her. She didn’t try to push me away but instead embraced me back and stroked my hair. “I will go make you a hot chocolate. You need one,” she offered, and I nodded just like a baby. We disengaged from the hug, and she walked into the kitchen, I reckoned. I sighed and gaped at the room I was in. It was small but well-arranged. I presumed it was just her little apartment. Pink returned a few minutes later and handed the cup of chocolate to me. “What happened to you, bestie?” She asked worriedly after I took the cup from her. I didn’t respond immediately, and Pink understood as she gave me more time to get myself “Max…he” I just couldn’t say it. The words were too stiff to let out “What are you saying? Please tell me everything, bestie. I need details of everything that happened,” she urged. “Max played me. My parents are not my parents, and they were the ones that planted Max in my life,” I finally blurted out. “They all deceived and used me,” I muttered and hiccupped. My voice was cracking. Pinky stared at me weirdly. She slowly took the cup of chocolate from me. “You should get some sleep, bestie; just go to bed, and we will discuss this later in the evening. You’re not even in your right state of mind, and I can’t pick out a word from what you’re saying,” she muttered. She helped me lie on the bed and made to leave the room, but I held her arm. I was scared. Was she going to leave me like everyone else? “Don’t go anywhere pink. Don’t leave me too,” I muttered as tears rushed down my cheeks. I heard her sigh before patting my hair. “I’m right here, by your side.” – – – – – – My eyes fluttered open as I welcomed the familiar scene, the smell, and the warmth of it. The door opened, and Pinky sauntered in. I grabbed my head, trying to recall how I got here. I went to get my clothes and then was humiliated all over again. I was taunted by the public, and I met Pink. Yeah! That’s how I met her. “You’re awake. You should wash up and come have dinner,” she said, and I nodded. Pink kept stealing glances at me as we ate dinner. She sighed and finally asked. “Are you alright?” “Huh- -” I looked up, and my eyes met hers. “Sure. I’m fine!” I swallowed hard and looked away. In an attempt to make no eye contact with her. “Are you going to act like things are alright?” She asked raising her brows. I didn’t reply or look up as I chewed gently on my food. “Seriously?” She chuckled, and I flashed her a fake smile. I bit my lower lip, and slowly, I told her everything. She was only surprised that the Xanders are not my real parents, but she was not surprised that Max ditched me. “That bastard!” She balled her fist. My pupil dilated. “You knew.?” I asked, astonished. “Diamond…” “Don’t fucking lie to me, pink,” I yelled. I knew her too well. I was already familiar with the expression she makes when trying to cover up. She was my only friend in high school. Pink was a weakling back in school. The Guys bullied her a lot. I hate bullies, so I salvaged her a lot of times, and surprisingly, we ended up being best friends. We graduated together and went to the same college. We lost contact just when I met Max two years ago. I had only introduced Max to her once. “It was obvious. I could tell just by meeting him once. You won’t believe that bastard secretly asked me out when you both were still dating,” she said, and I gasped. My mouth opened widely. “Pink!” I yelled, and she shrugged. “You wouldn’t have believed me if I had told you. You were blindly in love with him. You were crazy and all over him too!” She said that, and I bit my lower lip. She was right. Max acted mischievously towards Fiona, and I could have figured it out right away if I wasn’t crazy about him. I sniffed again. “I should have known. I was blindly into him. It was obvious Max never loved me, but I felt reluctant. My parents were suddenly interested in me when they found out I was getting married. I should have been suspicious, but stupid me thought they were doing the best for me.” I said, and my mind flashes back to a month ago when I was making preparations for my wedding.

Backtrack to a month ago. We were all having breakfast together except Fiona, who just left her meal halfway a moment ago. I will be meeting up with Max in the next hour. I guessed he had planned another surprise date already. “How are your wedding plans coming along?” Dad asked after taking a sip from his red wine. I came to a halt, putting down the knife and fork I was using to cut my steak to give my dad my full attention. “Everything is fine. Max suggested we send out more invitation cards next week, but I declined. We have invited more people already. I don’t want something grand, just small and simple,” I replied, moving my gaze back to my food. “Huh?” Mom looked at me, surprised at what I just said. “Does the Xander family look like a joke to you? You’re our eldest daughter and the only heir to the Xander empire. Your wedding ought to be in grand style,” she said, before turning to face her father, who was sitting next to her. “Right, darling?”She asked. “Huh,” Dad looked at her; his mind was somewhere else at the next minute. “Yeah, that’s right,” he said. “I’ll invite all the wealthy and influential people. Close and faraway businessmen. The media will be everywhere to capture the great event. I’ve already arranged a venue. You should check it out when you’re less busy,” Dad said, and I gasped. “Dad!” I whined. They seem to be doing everything for my wedding. My parents never found me interesting, or rather, interested in what I do. But, ever since my wedding news broke out, they seem to be paying more attention to me. I bit my lip. “Oh, I see.” That was all I could mutter. “Everything is ready for your big day. If you need any help with anything we fail to acknowledge, let us know, alright,” he said. I forced a smile. “Yes, Dad,” I said uncomfortably. I was having trouble getting used to their sudden interest in me. I dropped my spoon since I was no longer cozy. I wiped my mouth with the napkin. “I’ve got to go,” I said, staring at my wristwatch. “But you haven’t finished your meal!” Mum said with concern written all over her face. “I’m full, and I don’t want to keep my fiancé waiting,” I said, and I rushed out without waiting for their response. I opened the door but came to a halt when I saw Fiona and Max outside. I was surprised since Max told me to meet him somewhere. I noticed Max wiping his lip while Fiona was trying to fix her dress quickly. “You didn’t tell me more about your fiancé. I mean more.” She winked and licked her lower lip. It was red and plump —like someone who just had an aggressive kiss. I turned my gaze to Max. “I decided to pick you. I was tired of waiting.” I frowned as he stuttered nervously. Fiona smiled mischievously at us but said nothing. “Let’s go,” I said rather, and he simply nodded before kissing my forehead. “I can’t believe you’re getting married, Diamond,” she said excitedly. “Right, who would have thought that someone would marry you over me? Your fiancé is one of a kind,” she remarked, winking. I clenched my fist as I gave her a quick look. I was already used to Fiona’s hurtful comments since she never for once concealed her hostility towards me. Still, I couldn’t help but feel awkward, especially since I was with Max. I hate the fact that she will not hesitate to make fun of me, be it in private or public. I felt mortified. “Sisters or not, Diamond is someone I admire for who she is, so sister-in-law, I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but I’d appreciate it if you would stop taunting my fiancée,” Max said, causing me to look at him with surprise. I wasn’t expecting him to respond to Fiona’s parody of me. He’s usually a calm and collected person. What he did took me by surprise, and it made me happy. “Let’s go, darling,” he said, taking my hand in his. I gave Fiona a middle finger as I walked out with Max. “I shouldn’t have spoken to your sister that way. I’m sorry,” he said once we were outside. “It’s fine.” I caressed the back of his hand. Fiona deserved it. I was grateful that he defended me. “I love you,” he whispered. My cheek flushed, and I stared deep into his eyes. One of the reasons I love this man. “I love you too,” I replied sweetly. I was surprised as he grabbed my waist and leaned me against his car. “What are you doing? Someone might see us. “Who cares? We’re getting married soon,” he said softly before touching and lifting my chin. I simply shook my head before closing my eyes and allowing him to devour my lip. His tongue brushed across my bottom lip, asking for entrance, and I granted it with ease. I felt him smile as my mouth opened wider under his. “Mmm,” I moaned louder for Fiona to hear. His breath was hot, and I felt a smile crawl onto my face as we kissed, both hands tangled in each other’s hair and bodies. I gently pushed him away from the kiss. He bit my lips, causing my cheek to turn bright red. “Come on, stop seducing me,” I said, and he smiled mischievously before kissing me again. – – – – Back to the present, I shut my eyes, recalling everything. “Ugh! I can’t believe I’m such a fool. I didn’t see their plans.” I lamented. “You’re not doing it again, right?” Pink asked, and I sighed. “I don’t enjoy seeing you like this—that you look like a fool crying over a man. Does it make you feel good?” she sneered. I sighed, and she ran her finger through my hair. I sniffed. I’m not going to shed any more tears. I’m going to get my revenge on them for all the embarrassment and humiliation. I’m going to make them pay. All I need is to become powerful and I’ll be unstoppable. The next morning, I woke up with a throbbing headache and a broken heart as I felt empty. Yeah! right. Everything will always be the same. My family took vengeful revenge on me just because my mother was a prostitute. They used Max as a tool to get to me. I was betrayed and insulted publicly. A strong feeling of animosity for Fiona and the Xander family surged in my heart. I was determined to assert revenge for my embarrassment. My phone! Yeah, my phone. It was with me at my supposed wedding. I remembered taking it when leaving the church. It has been with me all this time. I touched my body and felt nothing. That’s when I remembered I was in another dress. Pinky’s own to be precise. I frantically looked around and saw it on the stool beside the bed. I sigh in relief. I might have kept it there without knowing. I picked it up and opened it, but I was shattered upon seeing all the love letters I have sent to Max and my dark secrets online. A video of us kissing and making out was all over the internet. Max’s face was covered in the video, leaving just mine. I shut my eyes in pain. How dare he do this to me? I love him. I do love him, but why did he have to treat me like this? Did I do something wrong to him? Have I sinned for him to punish me like this too? “What have I ever done to you too?” I shouted resentfully and finally burst into tears. My eyes began to tear up as I read the hateful criticism. “Are you crying?” My subconscious mind said that, and I sobbed hard. “Did you expect me to laugh after that?” I sarcastically asked. “There’s no place for me. How can I possibly walk in public? They finally ruined me. They’re all jerks. Right, all humans are jerks. I can’t leave it on anymore,” I muttered, and without thinking, I found my way to the kitchen. Dropping my phone, I grabbed the knife at the counter. I shut my eyes as I held the knife up high. “I can’t do this anymore. I’m sorry, pinky. I’m stupid and selfish. I’m ashamed to live The world will taunt me. I will be devastated. This is the best option for me,” I muttered. I closed my eyes with deep regret as I lowered the knife.

I was about to stab myself with the knife when a message popped on my phone. I stared at the message to see it was sent by an anonymous, with only four words content: “You are a diamond.” The knife subconsciously fell from my hand. “I’m diamond…” I muttered as well and fell to the ground. But who was the sender? My stomach rumbled, and I groaned. “I can’t possibly think when my stomach is still growling,” I thought. The kitchen door opened, and Pinky entered. “Oh, bestie!” She muttered. “I went out to get some foodstuffs as you were fast asleep, and I didn’t want to disturb you,” she said. “I should prepare breakfast; you must be hungry.” She added. I lazily stood up, and that was when she noticed the knife on the floor. “Careless me. I might have left it when I hurried out,” she uttered as she picked it up. I said nothing. I grabbed my phone and left. – – – – – A month later – – – – – I was home all alone. Pinky left earlier, saying she has a meeting with her dad. Pinky is a billionaire CEO’s daughter, but she chose not to depend on her parent’ wealth and just build her world. She had dropped off her card for me to buy lunch since she didn’t cook. I couldn’t believe I still had a friend to rely on. She left without a trace two years ago. I thought I had lost a friend, but she surfaced and helped me just when I needed it most. Ever since I rescued her in school, I guessed she took it upon herself to look after me. I bit my lip as I unclad myself and found my way to the bathroom. I returned with a towel around my body. I went to Pinky’s small closet and started rummaging through it for clothes to wear. I chose a grey gown and put it on. It reached my mid-thighs. I took one of her low, flat black shoes and put it on. I combed my long brunette hair and looked in the mirror. My eyes weren’t red anymore, but they still looked like I was going through hell. I sighed, put some powder on my face, and put a little pigment of the lip into my lips. I stared at the mirror, and I look a bit okay now. I sighed again and grabbed a bag before leaving. My feet stumbled on the floor as I kept walking. My gaze never left the floor. I was nervous and oblivious to where I was going as well. I didn’t notice the old Jeep that was already close to me. “Argh!!!” I screamed out the next minute. The Jeep came to a halt just when it was about to hit me. The driver alighted from the car and was surprised to see it was me. Wait a minute. Did he know me? – – – – – The wind kept blowing. And our hair cascaded along with it, and it felt surreal how calm the situation was now. He was gaping at my bottled green eyes. I gazed back at his hazelnut-brown eyes. The man right in front of me was a demi-god. He looks like some sort of good-looking devil. like those I read in books. Over his head was his black hair gelled straight to the left side with some strands sticking out of it in perfect ringlets. The strands fell dos into an exceptionally rounded profile that’s smooth and beautifully carved. A socket, housing enticing muddy-color orbs that have such cute lashes flapping over them. His nose was another piece of perfection, inches away from his heart-shaped pink lips. Lining on both sides of his profile was a thin beard that ran down the surface of his chin, colliding at his jaw area. The scruffy pieces of hair moved up from his jaw, around his mouth, and beneath his nose as a thinly lined mustache that suits his manly look. This all accounts for his flawless, handsome, and breathtaking face. My eyes crawled over to his broad shoulders and chest, which clashed with a white ruffled shirt that wasn’t fully buttoned and left his upper trunk slightly visible. From where I sat, she could catch sight of how fit he is, from his thick arms to his large torso muscles against the shirt he wore. Gosh! This man here is every lady’s dream. He looks like a Greek god, literally. I could tell that not only his face was godly, but his body was more than that. I immediately looked away, but like a compelled being, my eyes came back, returning to look at him. His eyes never left mine either, and it seems we were engaging in a staring competition. There was silence between us. We could be seen in one of the most expensive restaurants in the city. He took me here as his ‘treat’ for almost hitting me with his Jeep. Gazing at him, I can tell how wealthy he looks. His aura smelled of power and money. He’s already ordered food, but none of us seems to be interested in the food. My stomach rumbled for the umpteenth time. I groaned and slowly took the glass of red wine and sipped from it. The wind blew again and, “Let’s get married,” he said, and I choked on the drink. I coughed, clutching onto my chest. I stared at this man. He’s too good-looking to be a psycho. “Let’s get married. I’ve searched everywhere for you, diamond.” He repeated, and my eyebrows knitted. How the hell did this stranger know my name? Who is he? “Hmm,” I thought. His face was still expressionless. He knows I look troubled. I had millions of questions buzzing inside my head. “You don’t belong to high society; you’re ordinary. You’re not royalty; they say” he muttered, and I was forced to look at him. I coerced a smile. I’m not going to argue, nor am I going to fight. He’s right. I’m just ordinary. The daughter of a prostitute “But there’s one thing they all seem to forget: A diamond is just like an ordinary stone; it just needs a polisher to gloss it and tell its worth.” He said this, leaning his back slightly on his seat. My eyes were delighted. No one has said these words to me. I felt the urge for him to hug me and console me. Who was he? How come he knows me too well? “Life couldn’t have treated you any better. Just by giving you the name Diamond, I knew for sure you weren’t going to end soon. You’re a diamond. You just need the lucky one to shine you into effulgence. That lucky one is right beside you,” he said, and my eyes twitched. ‘Do I need a burnish? Am I going to get one to get back at those who have stabbed me in the back?’ I thought looking confused. “let’s make a deal and I will grant you all the power you need for your revenge.” His words were calm, but they sent shivers down my spine. “But what makes you think I’ll agree to this?” I asked, my voice a bit lower than expected. Was this Greek god affecting me? “You look smarter than I expected,” he said, finally taking his glass of red wine. He gulped it all in one go before facing me again. “I don’t have a habit of making deals that will only benefit myself, you know,” he smirked. “We both know you need my help. You’re just the exact woman I need. We are strong, fearless, and we both desire one thing: revenge,” he said, ememphasizinghe the word ‘revenge’. I was lost in thought. Is this right? Did I need to make a deal with this man just to get my revenge? “What did you think?” His hoarse voice asked, and I jolted from my trance. I was a little nervous as I stared at him again, but it faded as I concluded my response. “Alright then, what’s the deal?” I asked.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303077”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster